ã€ŠSky Princeã€‹


 Sky Prince: Book 1- The battle for Atlantia Prologue

    Prologue.

    ¡°I am against it and our kind cannot raise one of¡­¡­ them.¡± Says a rumbling voice that could raise the hair on the back of anyone''s neck, while gesturing at the small bundle that lays between the colossal beasts.

    ¡°Your hatred blinds your judgement, does this look like one of them?¡± This time, a female voice, gentle as a summer breeze, voices her thoughts.

    ¡°MMMmm well it doesn¡¯t look like one of us either.¡± Grumbles an old man''s voice, still full of life and vigor.

    ¡°What are you bickering about this time. Calm your minds or I will do it for you! The Elder has summoned all of us. Not that it means anything, we are only five left in the world now.¡± Says the last and final voice, one with a heroic sound that makes you want to follow in obedience.

    Hearing the shocking news, the other three cant help but ask at the same time....¡°What!?¡±

    The heroic voice is touched with a hint of sadness, as it replies to their surprised expressions. ¡°Malgrobin has fallen, and the skies weep. For one of its rulers, died today.¡±

    ¡°I cannot believe it, Malgrobin is not so easily killed, I know it¡­¡­ I have already tried.¡± Rumbles the first speaker that had gestured at the bundle, the last part is said with a tinge of regret.

    The female snorts. ¡°That¡¯s not saying much, you¡¯ve tried to kill almost anything you¡¯ve met."

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! We need to leave for Heaven¡¯s mountain.¡± Grumbles the old voice, clearly irritated with the others. But it soon continues, as the true reason for the irritation is grief. ''''That stupid fool, why didn''t he listen to us! Chronos is too powerful for anyone of us..... Except, maybe, the Elder, but he will not dare attack us if we stay together.¡±

    The heroic voice finally speaks up again. Being a good leader it had given the rest time to absorb the bad news he brought, but they need to hurry, since this is not a safe place and the little bundle cannot be out in the harsh elements for long. ¡°You waste time talking about matters we can no longer change, come, the Elder awaits. And bring the¡­¡­pink thing.¡±

    Lightning flashes reveal a pure white mountain, stretching past the clouds to unknown heights. Unknown, because no one has ever been able to climb to the top, or even to see it due to the perpetual mist that always obscures the truth from those that seek to know. The sheer magnitude of the mountain accosts the senses. This is the Heaven¡¯s mountain. Its range starts in the north cold lands of the snow elves and dwarfs, said to as cold as their lands. Three seconds in the open will turn you into a sculpture of ice, creatures have been found preserved for eons, nightmares and angels, wondrous and strange.

    The mountain ends in the south, a land called the Hells Gate, inhabited by Dark elves and other evil things mothers scare their children with. Two volcanoes can be found in these lands. They make the land full of ash and lava, always changing the its geography, leaving it arid, almost barren of life.

    The mountain effectively separates the west from the east, in a long crooked line with only a few places to pass from one to the other. Another flash of lightning, that casts an eerie glow over the mountain, is followed by the raging thunder that dances along the peaks. Rain pours down, hard as if the sky itself feels angry, having lost a lover ,a friend and a brother. Lightning strikes everywhere, ripping the sky open with its vicious anger.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The elder sighs, and even this simple sound makes the rocks around him clatter with the sheer force of it.

    ¡°What madness has Chronos unleashed upon the world? He will feel my wrath¡­¡­¡­ yes, not now, but everything he has done will be avenged!¡±.

    The sound of them coming is heard by the Elder almost one hour before their arrival. Louder than any thunder, or anything else for that matter, the sky seems to welcome them, to give them speed, for the wind direction changed pelting the Elder with small droplets of rain, then again everything to him is small.

    His chest swells with pride as he hears them, this is the last of his people and in flight, they are the rulers of the sky and once,a long time ago, far in the past, they ruled the world. But the humans, along with those pigeons that call themselves griffins thought that it would be good to change. With the help of the betrayer Chronos, they slaughtered our kind.

    The Elder growls in anger, as lightning flashes revealing how his claws are destroying the ground on which he stands, in utter frustration. ¡°I will rip of his wings, and use them as a mantle while I sit on a throne built out of his bones. As it was in the old days, so it will be in the new.¡±

    The Elder roars his outrage, frustration and pain, a roar that can be heard for miles around. Making all the living creatures nearby scatter in fear.

    ¡°All of us are here Elder, it is an hon--" The heroic voice gets interrupted by the rumble of the first one, as he was greeting the Elder in reverence.

    ¡°--Why did you make us bring the pink thing!"

    ¡°Alric, show some respect or should I teach you some!¡± Roars the Elder at the obvious disrespect that Alric had shown.

    Alric shrinks back, even he who never shrinks from battle, understanding that he won''t stand a chance against the great being before him, he decided to back off ¡°I apologize, its just that I do not understand.''''

    The Elder leans forward capitalizing on Alri''s retreat as he says with a sneer ¡°You don¡¯t need to, you just need to follow what I say, unless you want to challenge me for the position that I hold¡­¡­..? No, okay then let¡¯s continue. All will be explained in due time. For now, know this, all of you¡­¡­. Pink thing as you call it will be placed in the care of Alric and Sirena.¡±

    This time Alric, and Serina both cry out in unison, their eyes unbelieving of what they heard. ¡°Elder! We can-"

    The Elder almost starts to laugh at the two''s reaction they are complete opposites; One always battle hungry while the other is passive until it really matters. This is why he chooses them, and if they knew the reason they would vomit blood.

    ¡°No objections you are not Elder, This......pink thing is the first of his kind, and will probably be the last. It could be the end of us, or a new beginning, you understand?! I have already sent a request for the Highland Elves to help you in raising and teaching it. I will leave it to the two of you, choose a name for it, until it has earned the right to choose its own name, as is our custom.¡±

    Not caring what the elder said the two still attempt to resist his order. ¡°But it is not one of us Elder!¡±

    He starts to lose his temper as the two prattle on in his ears ¡°You! You will bring it, and raise it up, as if it was one of us, because if it becomes our enemy, not even the sky will be safe for us.¡±

    ''

    Serina is the first to speak,her eyes wide as she looks at the bundle, that is not even the size of an ant compared to them. ¡°Sky mother help us, why don¡¯t we just kill it now, and get it over and done with!¡±

    The Elder sighs, feeling defeated by the situation the boy''s mother, had put him in. He stares at the bundle a long time, before he speaks again. ¡°Because I owe its mother my life¡­. We all do. Now you have been given your tasks, Pawan and Shogin will remain with me to protect what is important to all of us. If you fail this task, you fail as dragons.¡±

 Sky Prince-Book 1 chapter 1

    1

    The Pink Thing.

    Sixteen years later....

    The sun is high in the sky bright, it''s warming the earth with its life giving rays. Everything is quiet except for the rush of a river and the clang of steel against steel. Everything feels so clear, clean, just perfect. But that¡¯s the way it always feels when he is dueling even though he always loses.

    With a mocking smile, he lunges at his opponent as if to cut him from shoulder to hip, but as soon as he does, he knows he is in trouble. The opponent lifts his sword, and with a flick of his wrist deflects the blow making it go past him, on his left. He then steps in closer and brings the tip of his sword against the now not smiling teen¡¯s ribs.

    ¡°Dead¡±.

    A word the teen has become all too familiar with in the last years of his tutelage from the sword master. ¡°You lack concentration, you could have had me two blows back. You fight me as if you were carrying a stick and I am a pi?ata for you to beat. The only difference is I am the one that can beat you with my eyes blindfolded.¡±

    Lowering his guard the teens asks. ¡°Master Aldowin what is a pi?ata?¡±

    Sigh. ¡°Sometimes I forget that I am the only other two legged being you have ever had contact with. It¡¯s a human tradition and the reason for it is beyond me. Raise your sword, we still have another three hours to go¡±.

    The teen then takes his favorite fighting stance, he learned it from the Elf. The elf takes the same. One foot in front of the other, knees slightly bent with the sword raised directly above their heads, a stance only useful if you are extremely fast and strong in your upper body.

    ¡°Pay close attention to your surroundings, feel the earth under you, feel the wind, read my movements, my body language will tell you which way I will strike, that is the fundamental truth of any kind of battle except that of the mind¡±.

    With this said the elf strikes with super human speed, aiming at the teens head, but he is ready and blocks it just in time, he then counters with a swing to the elf¡¯s hip, seemingly exposed and open for attack. The elf blocks him, a clang and sparks of metal can be heard. A second later the elf¡¯s blade lithely cuts the neck of the teen.

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    The elf had immediately lifted the sword to hold against the teens neck, by simply deflecting the blow with the minimum force required, using the residual force to carry his hand up towards the teen neck, where he now holds the blade with the cross guard nearly against the teen¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°When you are fighting an opponent, it is important to remember that the fight is not only here¡±. Pokes him on his arms. ¡°But here....¡± he Pokes him on the head. ¡°...Too. I baited you to attack my hip on purpose, so that I could do this, always remember the front of the blade is not the only part of the weapon that can be used to attack. Take up your stance again and I will show you how to do it¡±. The sparring continued for the next three hours, resulting in a few more cuts, a lot of bruises and cursing from the teen.

    ¡°If your foul mind was a weapon, I would have been in big trouble Estund¡±. Estund was the name of the teen that the elf had given him, he much prefered it to the one the dragons were using.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought them evil creatures. Dragons hmpf¡­. more like tormentors.¡±

    Estund means student in the Elvin language. Estund is now lying on his back for the 100th time that day but this time he had no energy to get up.

    ¡°Master Aldowin I learned those words from you if you remember correctly.¡± ¡°The humans have a saying monkey see, monkey do.¡±

    Aldowin points a finger at Estund and with a mocking smile says. ¡°That makes you a monkey. Come, get up and wash yourself, it is almost time to start with the next phase of today¡¯s training.¡±

    ¡°UUurgh, all I ever hear from you is training Master.¡±

    ¡°Good, that means I am doing my job.¡±

    With that, the elf turns around and walks to the tree being used as their home.

    Estund gets up slowly, careful to not touch any bruises as he does.

    ¡°It seems like every day he pushes me harder¡­ owww, and hits me harder too¡±.

    Walking over to the river, he starts stripping his Elvish style shirt. It¡¯s lose fitting and extremely light, but with all the sparring it never tares. His outfit consists of the black elvish shirt and black pants, they''re made from a plant that grows in the valley. He also has moccasins fashioned from something the dragons killed, or at least that''s what he assumes. Because Estund and Aldowin are both vegetarians by choice, mostly due to some of the training Estund has had since he was a child.

    On his way to the river used for water and bath, Estund takes in the surroundings with his na?ve and innocent gaze. It never ceases to amaze him - The beauty of their valley. Even with the distance, he can hear the huge waterfall that divides into a bunch of rivers like the one where he is now, it¡¯s the life blood of their valley. The mist on the top of the waterfall is always thick, and he has been forbidden to go there ever since he can remember. All around the valley is a mountain, making it like a basin, a safe haven for any creature that makes it inside. Everywhere the eye can see, there are green trees of all sizes, the one they have made their home inb is the biggest of them all.

    There are all kinds of flowers as well, a huge variety of colors giving away the fact that the valley is a true paradise. Fruits of all kinds can be found with some small animals here and there. The favorite one of Estunds is a winged monkey, a small creature about the size of a human hand.

    With big green eyes. Its fur is grey except for the paws which are white, there is a layer of skin that extends from the creatures elbow to its small hips. They use this to glide between trees. Estund has taken one on as a pet and has named it Shcree, after the small pink wild flower where he found it. It was abandoned for no apparent reason. His small companion was already in the river bathing, it seems to have taken on the habits of its apparent master, Estund.

    ¡°You know Schree, you have it good.¡± The small creatures big ears perks up at the sound of Estunds voice, transforming it into two big eyes and ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you know you are lucky while I get the shit beat out of me, you lay in the sun all day.¡±

    While saying this, Estund is trying to get his pants off without too much exertion from his part in order not to aggravate any of his new wounds, but he fails miserably, and a few curses later he finally gets it off and looks at his reflection in the water.

    He sees a teen about sixteen, tall for his age and even though he doesn¡¯t know it yet. His skin is tanned and his body masculine because of all the training he has received during his short lifetime. He loosens the leather strip that keeps his jet black hair from going into his eyes while sparring. The tips of it just brushes against his shoulders.

    He suddenly feels goose pumps creeping over his body, caused by a cold breeze coming from the direction of the waterfall. He looks closer in the water, Scanning himself from his legs up to his face, trying to examine every new bruise, between the yellow fading ones and the still red new ones.

    His eyes are dark blue, an unnatural blue for any race to have, he has a straight nose and a fair chin but his eyebrows gives his face a hawk-like look, just on the border between dangerous and evil. His ears are slightly pointed but not as much as that of the elf but not human either.

    [His eyes are the only part of him he likes. He slowly wades into the cold fresh water, causing him to catch his breath, "why can I never get used to that feeling, shit it¡¯s cold.¡±

    Shcree slowly swims towards him, and goes to sit on his shoulder as is her daily ritual. ¡°Yes you do have the life don¡¯t you. You know, Alric always calls me ugly, I am inclined to agree.¡±

    Her response is to lean in close and smell his nose. He hears a chuckle behind him. Its master Aldowin, also coming to take a bath.

    ¡°Master you move like a ghost, I can never hear your steps, even when we are sparring.

    ¡°Something you will also learn soon enough Estund. What is this I hear about you being ugly.¡± Says the elf with a mocking smile displayed on his face.

    ¡°Well Alric always says I am ugly.¡± Making his voice as rough and menacing as possible Estund says ¡°You have no talons, you have no scales and you call those stumpy things teeth. Ha! Ugly as a bat.¡±

    To this the master bursts out laughing with genuine glee. In between the bouts of laughter he finally gets out. ¡°Estund you do know he is a dragon right? And not just any dragon, but he is Alric, the only thing he finds beautiful is battle. You are not ugly, but confused, however you were raised by dragons, so it¡¯s understandable that you have adopted their sense of beauty. Let me put it this way. Am I ugly because I do not have any of those things?¡±

    Estund gives his master a closer look. He has long blonde almost white hair, slanted eyes that are brown with green in them. He has a long nose, but it fits with the rest of his body and limbs, unlike Estund his body looks more feminine and less bulky, more graceful. The elf is tall, but that is natural for the high elves. Even with how feminine his master may look, he isn¡¯t fooled by it, he has been hurt too much in sparring too be that idiotic.

    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know, I have nothing to compare it to.¡±

    ¡°Exactly Estund, do you have something or someone you can compare yourself to?¡±

    ¡°No master.¡±

    ¡°Then stop worrying about it.¡±

    With that, Aldowin gets out and dons his attire which consists of a pure white shirt, and the same type of pants and moccasins Estund has got.

    ¡°Come Estund, we are already running behind schedule.¡±

    Estund gets out and starts dressing as well. As soon as he is finished, they start in the direction of the roaring waterfall.

    They soon arrive near the waterfall, the air becomes noticeably colder and humid. The roar of the waterfall is too loud, they have to revert to talking telepathically. The first language Estund learned was dragon tongue, since dragons can¡¯t speak normally they communicated via their minds, and so Estund grew up communicating like that. It took the elf nearly 5 years to teach him the other languages used throughout the world. The biggest challenge was to teach him how to speak using his mouth. So they adopted speaking in that way whenever the dragons were not around. Aldowin notices that Estund is not really paying attention so he asks.

    ¡°What trouble you, you are far from this place?¡¯¡¯

    ¡°I have been thinking.¡±

    ¡°Oh you think? You amaze me every day.¡± Says Aldowin, throwing up his hands in mock surprise.

    Giving his master the look he continues. ¡°Not funny master. I have been wondering when will I ever have the opportunity to compare myself with others like me. All I know is this valley, the dragons, you, and Shcree since I am not allowed to go out of the valley and there has never been any sign of other people living in this place¡±.

    ¡°One day Estund, sooner than you think, you will fly away from this place probably never to return, or just not able to.¡± The elf said it with such sadness Estund got goose bumps.

    ¡°How am I to fly, I have no wings, for I am not a bird nor is my magic strong enough to make me fly!¡±

    With that outburst Aldowin loses his temper and grabs his student on his arm. ¡°Think for yourself boy. What is between your ears?¡± Estund knows exactly where this is going, he sighs and answers reluctantly, deciding to play along.

    ¡°My head.¡±

    ¡°And what is in your head?¡±

    ¡°My brain.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ever use it. You may not be a bird, but sometimes I think you have a brain the size of one.¡±

    Estund falls quiet and his master knows he is pondering the conundrum. The boy bites his lip for a second.

    ¡°You told me I am not an elf and that I am not human so the answer is hidden in what I am?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, thank you Sky mother, his bird brain works to a degree.¡±

    Estund rolls his eyes at his masters back.

    ¡°I saw that.¡±

    ¡°So what am I master?¡±

    ¡°I cannot tell you, only the dragons can.¡±

    ¡°The dragons¡­. Seriously between the one sleeping all day and the other always out on ¡°patrol¡± they hardly ever speak to me anymore. When they are here, or not sleeping they are always at the top of the waterfall doing what only Sky mother knows.¡±

    Aldowin sighs exasperated. ¡°Honestly Estund, I myself don¡¯t even know what you are.¡±

    Scanning himself from his legs up to his face.

    they travelled the rest of the way in silence, until they reached the waterfall. It was roaring louder than ever, Estund wanted to put his hands on his ears to block it out, but he knew from experience that it was useless. Within seconds, both of them are wet because of the mist caused by the waterfall, a pretty good indication of its size since they are standing a good deal away from it.

    The waterfall towered above them, Estund had to strain his neck to look at the top. At the bottom, the water pooled making a small lake which then ran off into the different rivers that fed the wildlife in the valley. They walked to the usual spot, Where Estund then went to his place, on a flat stone smoothed and polished by him sitting on it every day since he could remember.

    This training is the cause of him being a vegetarian and he suspected the same reason why the elf is.

    ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡±

    After some thinking and calculating ¡°It¡¯s the first day of sky month master Aldowin.¡± ¡°Do you know what that means to you personally?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Its your birthday

    Estund, today you are exactly 16 years old, and today everything is going to change. I was told by the dragons to prepare you for this, and that is why I have been training you all of your life.¡±

    Estund''s face clinches with a baleful frown, showing his displeasure.¡°Training me for what? And how will I change? Why have you never told me this before?¡±

    Aldowin can see the change in mood and says defensively. ¡°I was never allowed to. I was just told to relay this message to you today, I never knew about it until now, I apologize Estund.¡±

    The shock of it left Estund speechless. What could change everything, and why had they never told him anything about it. It has always been like this. They never tell him anything. He felt an anger creeping up on him, one he never realized he had before but it has always been there smoldering inside him, he felt like he was choking on it, drowning in it.

    He opens is eyes and looks directly at his master. Who instantly reaches for his sword that is not there out of reflex. Estunds eyes had turned red the color of fresh blood seeping out of a wound.

    The eyes of a killer trained on its prey.

    ¡°Estund what is wrong? Your eyes are¡­. Not normal.¡±

    Ignoring his master Estund springs up his fists clenched. ¡°What gives them the right to do this to me! To, without warning, change everything in my life and this, without telling me in advance. They send someone else to do the dirty work for them, someone who himself does not know everything!¡±

    In the silence the waterfall seems to take over everything threatening to wash Estund away.

    ¡°I wish it would, I do not even know what or who I am.¡± The color of his eyes goes back to normal, the elf breathes a sigh of relief and seems to relax a little.

    He places his hand on the boy''s shoulder. ¡°I do not know why they do what they do, but I am sure that there is a reason, things will be made clearer tonight¡­. Or so I was told. For now let everything go and concentrate on your training.¡± Estund usually hesitant to do it closes his eyes, immediately welcoming the feeling of losing himself. Falling into an abyss of nothingness and yet everything. The stars that are not stars starts lighting up around his consciousness. Taking in everything, yet concentrating on nothing, he spreads his consciousness, trying to drown out his hurt and anger towards the dragons in the other living beings around him.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The stars he sees, is a simplified way of describing the life force of all the creatures and plants around him. Losing himself in their multitudes, he begins to see, feel and hear everything they feel. Ants working hard for their queen, a squirrel scurrying up a tree and many, many other... He can feel the trees blowing in the wind as if he were a part of it all and they were a part of him.

    As always, he doesn¡¯t feel completely part of it though. Like he doesn¡¯t belong. Today he doesn¡¯t care and he goes deeper, further and further into it losing himself, losing the hurt, the disappointment of it all. He encounters something huge, a life force so bright it burns his inner eye just to look at it. He probes towards it with his mind and feels something familiar yet strange in this form.

    ¡°What is it little one?¡±

    His mind freezes, before he thinks -This voice¡­- he is quiet for about two seconds before asking, ¡°Sirena is¡­is that you?¡±

    ¡°Yes little one.¡±

    With a fright he tries to excuse himself ¡°I am sorry for bothering you.¡± He is just about to pull away when she says rather curiously.

    ¡°I sense anger in you.¡±

    Sensing trouble on the horizon, Estund tries to pull away and put up the barriers that master Aldowin has been teaching him to do in order to protect him from just this situation. This only serves to make her more curious. He senses even more life force emanating from her, as if she is only now waking up, it becomes larger than the sun larger than all the nature around him until it is only him and her in his consciousness. He tries to escape but it¡¯s too late, he is locked in place, unable to move or speak, concentrating only on his wall around his mind.

    ¡°The elf has taught you well I see but you are three thousand years too early to try and stop me from entering your mind!¡±

    Suddenly like a tidal wave she crashes against his mind, he concentrates everything against the humungous onslaught, but he can feel his defenses crumbling against it! Within less then a second, his barriers brake.

    She sweeps through him, pinning him down and taking over his consciousness in a matter of milliseconds. He can feel her going through his memories, he tries to hide it in the furthest reaches of his mind. The anger the disappointment but it only makes her find it quicker.

    ¡°So this is why? Why have you never confronted us about this?¡±

    ¡°When! When do you ever talk to me or make contact of any kind?¡±

    ¡°You know where I am, do you not? You can¡¯t really miss me now can you little one?¡±

    ¡°But you are always asleep.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I have always been the same. You distanced yourself from me not I from you. Anytime you want to know something or talk you can come to me, understand? ¡°

    Feeling like a child that has thrown a tantrum, he can only reply with,¡°Yes.¡±

    He feels the anger leaving him, ebbing away like a bucket that as sprung a leak slowly but surely it disappears. Afterwards his heart is empty, as if losing a close friend. One of those friends you don¡¯t really like but once they are gone, there is an empty space that can¡¯t be filled. He berates himself for being such an idiot, all these years of loneliness and doubt and for what, for his pride?

    ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen to me again. I have lost too much already¡±. Feeling ashamed for his actions, he forces an apology out. ¡°I apologize, Sirena. My anger towards you was due to my own stupidity¡­.. I hope you know that I have thousands of questions.¡±

    She starts to withdraw from his mind. Like the waterfall, she pours out of him. It¡¯s like it will never end, but she is out of his mind as quickly as she got in.

    ¡°Do not compare me to that brute Alric again, or next time, I will lick you from the bottom of your feet to the crown of your head!¡±

    Estund¡¯s face turns pale at the thought. A dragon''s tongue is barbed and rough in order to strip the pelts and skin of the animals they hunt, being licked by one would be the equivalent of the most excruciating torture one can imagine.

    ¡°Your questions will have to wait, little one. Tonight is a big night for you or so we were told by the Elder. Alric is already on his way. I give you permission to head to the top of the waterfall. Go now, for it is already dark, the Sky mother and her son have already showed themselves.¡±

    Estund acknowledges the order and starts pulling away.

    He is surprised at how far he has stretched his consciousness- Almost across the entire valley. But he has learned something valuable beyond the mountains surrounding them. There is no life at all, just a dark abyss, no stars that are not stars not even a candle in the dark. As he pulls back more and more, he hears a voice feint but becoming stronger with every second.

    ¡°Estund! Estund answer me, are you alright! Answer me, Estund!¡±

    Estund opens his eyes slowly, and what he sees is the elf above him looking tired and more panicked than he has ever seen. The Elf has his hands on Estund¡¯s shoulders, his eyebrows furrowed in worry.

    ¡°Dammit boy, what happened, you nearly gave me a heart attack! Things were going so well and then you just disappeared from my consciousness. I couldn¡¯t sense you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let me put it this way master, I now know why you have been so irritatingly strict on training my mind. I¡­ I spoke to Sirena, well it¡¯s more like she mind raped me into speaking with her.¡±

    Estund starts to shake faintly in fear when he thinks back to how she had so easily crushed his defenses. ¡°Master Aldowin I strongly suggest we never try to cross her.¡±

    Aldowin¡¯s face turns into a mixture of confusion, doubt and something else Estund didn¡¯t feel comfortable trying to decipher. Aldowin gets up and turns away from Estund.

    ¡°What did she tell you?¡±

    Estund looks up at his master, a bit afraid of the changes he mentioned. He steels himself with a long deep breath.

    ¡°That I must go to the top of the waterfall, Alric is on his way and they will meet me there.¡± Aldowin sighs. ¡°Then it is time. I will show you the path that goes to the top of the waterfall. Follow me.¡±

    Estund gets up and realizes it has already gone dark. He looks up in the sky and what he sees takes his breath away. The sky mother is out in all her splendor. She looks like a pearl of pure white suspended in the abyss of space. A jewel surrounded by darkness that only makes her looks all the more beautiful. But that isn¡¯t what drew Estund¡¯s attention, right next to her, almost touching her, is the Sky prince. He is smaller than her but to Estund, he is far more noteworthy mostly because of the color.

    He is the same color as Estund¡¯s eyes, blue, and on the rare occasions where Estund sees him, he feels a longing inside himself, a longing to be in the sky, to feel the wind with wings he does not have.

    The sky mother is the moon, or so he was told by Aldowin many years ago when the elf caught him sitting by the river, just staring at the sky. The elf had asked him why he was just sitting there.

    His little face was one of true heartbreaking sadness as he turned to look at his master.

    ¡°She calls to me Aldowin. at night, when she is as bright as she is now, I hear her voice, and she calls to me.¡±

    That night was the first and last night the elf had ever put him to bed.The sky prince is a smaller moon in the Sky mothers orbit, and once every year, it moves in between the earth and the Sky mother, this period is called the Sky month. However, only the dragons call them the Sky mother and Sky prince. Sky mother is pronounced Slyda and Sky prince as Slyfer. In the Elvin language, it¡¯s Laluna and Lalulin.

    Aldowin''s call forces the boy to tare his gaze away from the sky. ¡°Come Estund, the hour grows late and you have a far way to go.¡± The elf is waiting next to the shore of the small lake, after he gets Estund¡¯s attention he starts walking in the direction of the waterfall, still pounding away, forever caught in the trap of gravity. Estund trots to quickly catch up with the elf. ¡°Master, you said I have a far way to go, are you not coming with me then?¡±

    ¡°No, the dragons have forbidden me to go with you, you must take this journey on your own.¡±

    An awkward silence binds the two until they reach a spot on the shore that is the nearest to the waterfall. ¡°I cannot accompany you any further. Go into the lake and swim to the right of the waterfall, make sure to stay as close to the cliff as possible. Avoid the bottom of the falls, if you are caught in it, you will be drowned in the maelstrom of the falling water.

    Aldowin steps closer, as if inspecting his student before he continues. "After you have reached the cliff, skirt it and make your way towards the back of the waterfall. You will see the path there. Trust in what I have taught you, always stays calm and use that bird brain of yours!¡±

    Estund nods at the order. ¡°Yes master. Why does this feel like goodbye?¡± Aldowin rubs the boy''s head. It¡¯s the most affection he has shown in the last sixteen years. ¡°In a way it is, after tonight you will be a changed man. It will be up to you if it is for the good or bad. Go now!¡±

    With one last worried look at his master, he starts wading into the water. Even from the edge of the lake, he can feel the vibration of the tons of water cascading down and pounding into the lake below. It gets too deep and he starts to swim towards the right of the waterfall. The water is as cold as ice, and soon his lips start shaking, but still he swims on. In his heart burns a fire to learn to know, to finally find out who and what he is.

    He soon reaches the cliff, already tired and gasping for air. Pursing his lips in determination, he starts going towards the waterfall, from the right the rocks are covered in moss, so he slips all along the way. Here and there he is able to grab a hold of a root, plant or whatever he can find to pull himself closer and closer. The closer he gets to the bottom of the fall, the harder the water pushes against him. He takes a hold of a root and it comes free, leaving him with nothing to grab onto! Desperately, he tries to grab a hold of something but his hands keep slipping and he gets pushed further and further away. Remembering the elf¡¯s words, he calms himself and tries to think of a way out of it.

    It comes to him after a while, he closes his eyes trying to put his last hope into action. Diving into that place where he can sense all the living things around him. He expands his consciousness as far as he can.

    ¡°A Root¡­There is a root running all along the cliff, just under the waterline! He makes a lunge for it and manages to just touch it with the tips of his fingers, but it¡¯s no use. He gathers his last ounce of energy, and with one last spurt of strength. He surges forward, grabbing the root covered in slime. He manages to hold on and pull himself closer.

    "To do this, I will have to be in this state of mind and the other at the same time. But how?" As soon as he opens his eyes, everything comes back to normal. He closes them again and goes back to that state of mind, everything lights up once again. ¡°Ok. Now what smart ass?¡± He starts thinking back to all the training sessions he had with the elf, maybe he missed something somewhere that can help him now.

    He thinks long and hard trying to remember every detail, every little thing the elf had said, but as hard as he try, nothing comes to mind. The water feels like it is only getting worse, the cold is stabbing at him like thousands of knives. He closes his eyes again, taking deep breaths to calm down. Somehow he manages to keep his concentration just long enough to open his eyes fully in the freezing water. ¡°It can be done! I just need to focus more. If I make the range smaller, maybe it will be easier to focus. He closes his eyes again painfully aware that his time is running out, he can feel hypothermia starting to set in.

    When he opens his eyes. Everything is the same, but still, it is different! He feels like he has been looking at the world through filters all this time. Everything around him shines with brilliance, each life a jewel of its own.[/size]

    ¡°Enough looking around, I need to move, Now!¡±

    He starts pulling himself along, making it much faster than before. His hands and feet are starting to go numb, he can¡¯t hold on properly anymore. Gasping, he looks toward the waterfall that is now so close that he can only see a small portion of it. The waters churn, as if a huge beast wants to break through the surface. It tugs at him, trying to pull him off the cliff.

    ¡°There it is, the entrance! ¡°

    The sight of the entrance gives him new hope and he starts to redouble his efforts. He bumps his hand against the cliff and he feels a sudden spike of pain on his index finger of his right hand.

    ¡°Ouch! Almost there, Cooooold so coooold.¡± Finally he feels something under his foot and steps on it. He tries to go forward but he trips over something and falls face first into the water, hitting his head at the same time. Groggily he gathers his thoughts, already sensing the bump growing on his temple.

    His eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Steps! These are steps!¡± He pushes himself out of the water and climbs the steps slowly. Not out of necessity, but simply because his limbs don¡¯t want to move properly.

    He sees dry wood neatly stacked in what he now perceives to be a cave. There is a spot close to the wood where he can see an old fire was. Quickly as he can he gathers the thinnest pieces of wood and holds his hand over it. A familiar feeling creeps over him, like ice and lightning running down his arm to his hand. Soon after, a quick pop sound fills the cave and he has a fire.

    He quickly starts putting thicker dry wood on the small fire, and soon he has a medium sized one. He pulls off his shirt and trousers, and then throws it open near the fire to dry. The pain in his finger only seems to get worse as a little life returns to his shaking arms and legs. He holds it in the light of the fire. The nail is torn clean off and it hurts like hell. Taring a strip of cloth from the bottom of his pants and ties it around his finger to stop the bleeding. Afterwards he moves closer to the fire and adds a few logs to keep it going. He can feel the life coming back into his limbs and he gets an idea.

    Estund closes his eyes, bringing his consciousness completely back to himself, turning all of it inward. He is surprised at how much life force there is within him. He shines like a bright star and senses the same feeling that he got when he encountered Sirena earlier today. It is some clue to who and what he really is, is the first thought that runs through his mind but Estund decides to move on and not dwell on it, if he wants to reach the top of the waterfall, he needs to concentrate and give all his attention to the task at hand.

    Lifting his still shaking hand, he brushes his hair back over his head. ¡°I can do this, I have to. I need to know, and only they can tell me.¡± He focuses once again on himself, listening to his heartbeat, the sound of air rushing in and out of his lungs as he breathes. The sounds take over his entire world, until finally, even the roar of the waterfall fades to nothing. He reaches deep within himself, where he knows the magic is and starts a trickle to run into and around his body, covering every part of himself.

    Using the same method as he did to start the fire, he concentrates on the air and the molecules surrounding him instead of just his hand. ¡°Okay, if I do this wrong, at least I will go out in a literal blaze of glory. What is life without a little risk right?¡± Taking one last deep breath, he slowly starts heating the air around him, careful not to go too far. He feels the change immediately, and instantly, he starts to warm up. The life in his hands and feets quickly returns to normal, he opens and closes them while he wiggles his toes, just to make sure they do in fact work properly. The wound on his right hand still throbs, but other than that, everything feels normal.

    The shaking stops, and soon, everything feels as good as new. He stops the flow of magic and sends his consciousness outward, just like he did before.

    Estund opens his eyes and feels a sudden bout of irritation and frustration at himself. ¡°I should have thought of that while I was in the water!¡± He jumps up, irritation making his movements a bit forceful. He starts to put on his clothes, not interested in waiting another second for them to dry. The clothes are cold and wet against his skin, but its bearable. Tearing off a piece of his pants, he wraps it around a log and holds it in the fire to have a make shift torch. After a few seconds of sizzling it catches fire.

    Holding the torch out in front of him, he heads for the entrance to what looks to be the stairway that leads to the top of the waterfall. His face set and determined. "Nothing will stop me."

    <hr />

    As mentioned with the prolong I am struggling with the spacing a bit. I am going to try and load chapter two before I am off to bed.

    Darkimortal thanks for the support so far.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 2

    2

    The riches and the reason.

    Inside the stairway it is pitch black even with his consciousness spread out around him he can¡¯t sense any life. He starts climbing and counting the steps as he takes each one.  An hour maybe two goes by and still Estund goes onward ever up into the dark abyss the sound of the waterfall can still be heard. ¡° 9996,9997,9998.9999,10000 How long is this going to take!¡± He screams at his own shadows dancing around him.

    His pants, by now has turned into shorts but he tares off another piece and wraps it around the log. He gets an idea and takes another piece, lights it and with his left hand holds it over the abyss and let¡¯s go. The piece of cloth falls a few feet and stops to Estund¡¯s surprise and irritation.

    ¡°Sky mother, what is going on here?¡±

    Taking one more piece of cloth he does the same thing again and again after a few feet it stops. Looking around he finds a rock and throws it down as well ¡°one, tw-.¡± The rock hits bottom with a clack. Estund stands motionless for a second. It dawns on him ¡°This whole thing is a test but a test for what, to accomplish what? Make me crazy? Damn Elf!¡±

    Picking up another rock he marks the step he is standing on. He then starts to climb the steps again this time slower he  to make sure he doesn¡¯t miss the marked step. After a minute. ¡°

    There it is! The same step I marked. I have been going in circles this whole time!¡±  Swearing he sits down on the step with a plonk. Then ponders the situation and a way out of it.

    ¡°If the stairs are a dead end, there has to be another way.¡±

    ¡°But what if there isn¡¯t another way and this is just a trap.¡±  Says a small voice inside his head.

    ¡°If that is true then I have to make my own way.¡±                                                                                                                                                     "But how? Stupid damn stairs.¡±

    He calms himself again. ¡°Panic won¡¯t help in this situation.¡± His master¡¯s words come to mind immediately.

    ¡°Remember all I have taught you and always stay calm.¡±

    That is more or less what he said anyway. Everything he taught me?¡±

    Wracking his brain he lists everything that has been taught to him. ¡°The sword play that¡¯s obvious. Aldowin said he has already taught me all the magic he knows.¡± The high elves are tested at a young age to see in what direction they can be trained in. To them everything is about perfection. So they are taught in only one thing for the rest of their lives. Aldowin was chosen to become a swordsman so the magic he learned was mostly for necessity and everyday things instead of battle or the like.

    ¡°Magic can mainly be divided into 5 elements fire, earth, wind, water and life/death.  You get sub elements by combining the 5 with each other. Or you enhance one element with the others. For example combining air with fire makes a stronger fire. But to learn how to use all the elements is extremely difficult because most people are born gifted towards a certain element. For them learning that element is very easy but learning the elements that are far from your original will be extremely difficult. A good example is fire and water. Because they are opposites someone born with the fire attribute would find it extremely difficult to learn water magic. However if the fire attributed person was to learn air magic it would be less difficult since fire and air go hand in hand.

    ¡°In the test I passed for fire attribute so we concentrated mainly on that. But we also did air.¡± The torch was about to go out so he tied another piece of cloth to it. Doing so Estund notices the flame is acting strangely as if  being pulled in a direction. ¡°What could cause a flame to- Air." He jumps up with his revelation almost tumbling over. "Its air there is a draft moving through this place which means there are two exists!¡±

    Going to the place where he can feel the magic he starts probing the air around him. He breaks out in a sweat because doing this is a lot harder than the fire magic. Concentrating on the fire he feels the draft but instead of manipulating it he follows it as if stroking it feeding it more and more the wind starts to stir and with his free hand he picks up dirt and lets it trickle out down onto the air current he has now made stronger. The wind blows the dirt towards the outside wall that surrounds the staircase that leads to nowhere. Standing up Estund follows the direction the wind is blowing. There is a small indent in the wall that looks completely natural compared to the rest of the cave like wall.

    He stops the flow of magic and his heart starts to race. Holding the torch towards the indent he sees it flicker and pull as if dancing with his heart for what he has found. Without further ado he pushes his hand in and starts to feel around for any kind of lever or¡­¡­something. His hand brushes against a lever! He finally gets a good hold of it and pulls the nailess finger sends a spike of pain as if reminding him the wound is still there.

    At first nothing happens¡­.. then scrapes, bangs and clangs A section of the cave roof slides down revealing¡­. ¡°More stairs! You have got to be kidding me.¡±

    Estund stares at it not sure if he should laugh or cry. ¡°Here we go again.¡± He starts in the direction of the stairs with a sprint. Soon he is taking two steps at a time but he slows himself down purposefully he may miss something.

    ¡°Always remain calm..... Damn elf.¡±

    After a few minutes of climbing he stops and picks up a rock, and just, like before drops it. ¡°One, two, three, four , fi-¡° It hits bottom. ¡°Ok, at least now i know I am getting somewhere.¡±  With all due haste he starts to climb again.

    ¡°The exit! I can see the exit.¡±

    Running at full speed through the corridor at the top of the stairs he enters a circular room of about 20 meters in radius. Compared to the cave like place he has been going through this is a palace the walls are white marble the roof too. The room has two chandeliers and all along the walls there are torches everything is already lit giving the room an orange glow caused by the fire¡¯s light reflecting of the white marble walls. In the middle is a lone pedestal and on it a beautiful sword.

    Estund cautiously stalks closer to the pedestal, not trusting it at all.His eyes dart around like a thief''s. Now that he is closer to the sword he can truly appreciate its beauty and his darting eyes stop. The hilt is slightly curved and is made of bone polished to a shine. Clearly made for one-handed use. All along its cross guard is a pattern engraved forming a big tree with a waterfall behind it. Right in the center is a red ruby cut in a triangle. Estund can¡¯t tare his eyes away from it. The blade is made out of red steel given that name because it gives of a red shine. The blade runs straight and then slightly upwards.                                                                                  ¡°

    Clearly a blade for cutting and not stabbing. A fitting blade for the style of fighting I have been taught.¡±

    There are also engravings all along the middle of the blade. It¡¯s a pictorial of a dragon in flight. The blade is sharpened on both sides ready for use at any moment.

    Estund starts to reach out and pick it up and he stops his arm in mid-air. ¡°There was a test for everything I have learned so far except for dueling. The next test will be a duel.¡±  He takes one last look around the room to see if there are any places a surprise attack can come from. But there is only one way in and out. He continues his reach for the blade, steeling his heart and senses for what he is sure will come. Like a snake striking he snatches it.

    The blade feels good in his hand like it was made for him and perhaps it was the hilt is just a bit too big for his hand but he is still growing so that may be why whoever made it, did it like this.

    He stands at the ready waiting for something to attack but¡­ ¡°Nothing? Really, this test is messed up.¡±

    Once again he feels irritation he really wanted to cut something with his new sword!

    Suddenly a space in the wall starts to open and he can instantly hear rushing water. Silently he creeps forward careful to remain out of a direct line with the exit. Skirting the wall he approaches the opening. He tries to hear anything beyond it but the roar of water drowns out any other would be sound. ¡°

    Well if I can¡¯t hear anyone .Then I can assume nobody can hear me over the blasted water. Besides if there is someone I would have sensed them by now¡­.I hope¡±

    He swallows hard trying to get rid of the nervousness. He gets another idea focusing on his feet he reaches deep within himself and once again uses air magic. He compresses the air around his feet making it a lot more difficult for sound waves to escape. It takes a lot of effort but it works to a degree. Estund smiles to himself feeling a bit more confident. ¡°I am starting to get good at this.¡±

    He sneaks a peek out of the entrance way but doesn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± He steps out in the open and the view astounds him.  ¡°So this. This is what the dragons have been doing up here all this time.¡±

    In front of Estund lies riches and gold the likes of which has never been seen. Chests and carts full of it. All around him is gold diamonds emeralds and sapphires piled so high he has to crane his neck and stand on his toes to look past the first heap right in front of him and there are hundred and hundreds of heaps. ¡°Where did all this come from!? Why is it here? I don¡¯t understand, what is going on!¡±

    He hears a rumble and the gold and jewels starts to shake making a cacophony of sounds clinks and bangs and screeches and scratches. A Pile of gold the highest of them all shakes the most and tons of gold and jewels threatens to wash over and destroy him in a tidal wave. Suddenly he sees green under all the gold and jewels even more beautiful than all the treasures piled around him. He realizes he has dropped his guard  and instead is gawking instantly lifts the sword ready for whatever is coming from beneath the riches.

    He senses something; an immense life force, but it¡¯s familiar like¡­.like Sirena!  He calls out with his mind ¡°Sirena is that you?!¡± ¡°Yes little one or do you doubt your senses?¡± All the while she is still rising. ¡°I forgot how big they are. I must look like a bug to her.¡± The big mountain of gold was in fact not just gold but Sirena covered by it. Even among all these riches she is the biggest and most beautiful of them all. Her scales green as the grass in the meadows fading to lighter greens down her flanks and finally turning to white on her underbelly. The spikes on her head and down her back and tail white as purest snow but hard as diamonds. Her body looks sleek and fast made more for speed than power yet the power she has is clear enough for any who look upon her. Her wings now folded against her back would have easily been able to cover all the gold and jewels around him with space to spare. Her eyes now focused on him is the same green as her scales with cat like irises.

    Estund would have to stand on another person¡¯s shoulders that is the same length as him with hands stretched out above to touch the bottom and top of her eyelids.

    ¡°Are you going to gawk at me all night, little one?¡± Estund realizes he is staring and closes his mouth, face turning crimson. ¡°It¡¯s just that I have forgotten how beautiful you are and¡­.and how big.¡± ¡°First you tell me I am beautiful and then you tell me I am fat. Is that your way of flattering me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean fa-.¡±  With a chuckle she says. ¡°I know what you meant calm down.¡±

    ¡°What is all this Sirena?¡± He asks gesturing to all the jewels and gold.

    ¡°It is preparation little one. Alric and I have been collecting all this gold for you.¡± Taking a step back in surprise he nearly falls over a diamond. ¡°For me, but why what possible need could I have for so much? If I think according to what Aldowin has taught me this is enough to last any person many, many, many lifetimes!¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is but no person in the world is as important as you are right now little one and Alric and I fear that this will not be enough.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t like the sound of that and asks the dreaded question floating around in his thoughts. Not because he is afraid but because he doesn¡¯t think anything that can make 2 dragons fear is very good for his health either.                                ¡°Enough to do what, Sirena?¡±

    ¡°To start a war!¡± Came a thunderous reply with a voice so menacing and so familiar it sent chills up Estund''s spine. ¡°Not him, anyone but him! I wonder if I will be able to escape by jumping in the river.¡±

    The voice belongs to none other than, Alric. Bane and tormentor of Estund¡¯s life. A new cart loaded with riches crashes down next Estund showering him with gold, splinters and who knows what else. To Alric the pink thing turns into a grasshopper as soon as the cart hits. Hopping everywhere to avoid the spreading debris.

    ¡°I missed him! I must be getting old my aim is off, well¡­. maybe next time.¡±

    ¡°You could have hurt or, even killed him Alric!¡±

    ¡°Yes but I didn¡¯t aren¡¯t you happy? I was trying to see if he has learned how to doge yet. If you can doge a cart full of gold you can doge a blade, that¡¯s what I always say.¡±

    ¡°When have you ever said that!¡±

    ¡°Plenty of times,Sirena you just never paid attention.¡±

    Estund rollsto get out from under the debris, already feeling a lump on his head that is forming right next to the other one he got from the stairs. A gold coin must have hit him or something similar. Estund¡¯s fists clenched gets up, he shouts at the dragon that is still gliding somewhere in the darkness above him.

    ¡°You¡¯re a dragon why would you have any sayings regarding swordplay whatsoever!¡± With a limp he walks closer to Serina hoping it would provide some cover as he scans for the sword that has already won a place in his heart.

    ¡°Nobody likes a know it all, Pink thing. We have more important things to discuss. Now, Where were we?¡± A sound piercing like the scream of an eagle fills the air growing in intensity with every second.  Estund having learned his lesson takes cover behind a destroyed cart spilling its gold. Suddenly Alric is within Estund¡¯s sensory range and he looks in the direction.

    He swallows hard fear growing in his chest If Serina is built for speed Alric is built for war! His hulking mass screams it at you. Makes you believe it the second you see him. His scales are red the color of blood. His entire back covered in spikes black as the night itself. His body is bulkier and slightly bigger than that of Serina¡¯s.  A scar covers his left eye making him look all the more menacing. Eyes as red as the inner petals of a red rose that shines with malice and promise of destruction look at Estund. And this is him in a good mood. With a blast of air and showering gold coins Alric hits the ground making Estund¡¯s entire world shake. More heaps of gold fall over because of the disturbance his landing causes.

    Serina rolls her eyes at him. ¡°Your landing is ungraceful how you ever got the title of sky ruler is beyond me.¡± Sky ruler is a title given out by the Elder of the dragons there can only be 5 of them chosen because of their strength, age and wisdom. They were tasked to rule parts of the world. Alric was Sky ruler of the southern lands before the betrayal.

    ¡°Ha! I could ask the same of you. Your legs are so dainty and you lack spikes how can you ever fight in a war when all you do most of the time is sleep. Your name should have been Sileepa.¡± Sirena was the sky ruler of the northwest better known as the flat lands. Miles and miles covered with rolling hills rich with grass and creatures that live on the plains and right smack dab in the middle of it is an ancient forest. Said to be older than time itself.

    Sirena starts to growl a sound better described as a rumble deep within a volcano. Slyfer growing restless along with his worries of the ¡°changes¡± to come can¡¯t take it any more.

    ¡°Enough you two, I was told that tonight I would finally find out where I come from and who I am. Instead I am hearing of a war? Tell me what is going on, or I will leave this place!¡±

    ¡°You wish to leave pink thing then leave but I hope you know how to fly otherwise you are not going anywhere.¡± Alric bursts into a laugh better described as two mountains grinding against each other.

    ¡°Can you believe it Sirena, the pink thing wishes to leave yet he knows not where he is. Nor could he possibly know where he can go.¡± Another bout of laughter follows from the red dragon. Estund feels an all too familiar anger creeping up on him and this time instead of fighting against it, he embraces it. It washes through him like an avalanche of anger filling every cell of his body with wrath.

    ¡°Alric stop! Look at him look at his eyes.¡± Estund¡¯s eyes turned red the same as it was with Aldowin earlier during the day. Alric turns to look and is rewarded with a face full of the gold wagon that he had dropped near Estund.  With a voice that is not Estund¡¯s:

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know where I am! You may be big dragon but you are stupid!¡± Estund picks up another wagon loaded with gold and jewels, holds it over his head and with a shout heaves it with all his might at the red dragon. It flies through the air dropping gold as it goes making it look like some kind of weird shooting star. It hits the dragon on his flank.

    ¡°Aldowin has taught me astrology and I have studied the map of stars and the world. Till this morning I wasn¡¯t sure but when I spread my consciousness further then the mountains and felt nothing but darkness it confirmed my suspicion of where I am.¡±

    Two more wagons follow this statement one hits the dragon on his back and gets impaled by his multitude of spikes. Gold showers over the red dragon. All the while Estund keeps advancing.

    ¡°We are Far East of Heaven¡¯s mountain! We must be on one of the Slymurs better known as the Sky Mountains. Named so, because they float in the sky! The nearest city is Atlantia and I intend to go there to attend the school.¡± This declaration is followed by another wagon aimed at Alric¡¯s head. Alric swipes it out of the air with one of his claws non-nonchalantly almost looking bored. This only serves to further aggravate Estund.

    ¡°This is more like it pink thing! Show me what you have got!¡± Estund starts to sprint and Alric throws the wagon at him with just the flick of his wrist. Estund jumps and the crushed and misshapen wagon whizzes past underneath him. ¡°So you know where you are that doesn¡¯t mean you can go anywhere!¡± Estund touches ground and immediately leaps again aiming to land close to the dragons left claw.

    Just like with the wagon Alric cathes him in mid-air. In is claws Estund looks like a little bug! Try as he might Estund can¡¯t move. The anger boils within him surging and feeding him strength but still he can¡¯t break free. Alric holds Estund close to his scarred eye to better inspect him. He sees scales starting to form on Estund red as his own. He breaks into another bout of laughter with genuine happiness. ¡°You wish to leave this place then you must fly!¡±

    ¡°Alric stop!¡± Sirena having watched the entire episode unfold, jumps into action at seeing what Alric plans to do. Alric pulls back his foreleg and with a mighty throw deposits Estund into the night sky. In a second the boy disappears.

    Right afterwards Sirena hits Alric tackling him to the ground. The whole mountain seems to shake the gold chingles and chimes with the vibration of the ground. Roaring with fury Sirena blasts him with molten fire from deep within her maw, turning the world crimson around them. ¡°What have you done you fool! I will destroy you! Curse the dragon that ever laid your egg.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I have grown tired Sirena tired of waiting for vengeance if he survives this, he will be able to turn when and where he wishes and not just when he is angry.¡±

    ¡°And what if he dies?! What then you fool?¡±

    ¡°Then I will fly out and head for Madras to challenge Chronos himself. Win or lose I will have my reckoning!¡±

    Estund can now clearly see he was right. They were on one of the Slymurs the problem is he isn¡¯t on anything anymore. Alric threw him clear of the valley there is no way he can make it back falling in the darkness he can see the valley in all its beauty lit up by the two moons in a luminescent glow. Estund can also see where the water comes from above their valley is a larger bigger one the two is held together by thick vines and plants forever floating in the sky just like the Sky mother and her son.

    He starts to drop toward what he does not know. Under him is nothing but darkness above him it¡¯s the same. The wind rushes by and he tries to stop his uncontrollable spiral by spreading out his arms and legs. It works to a degree and he levels out. Heart pumping in his ears he knows he is falling to his death! Panic threatens to take over but he forces himself to calm down. ¡°Stay calm. Stay calm! For what I am falling to my death and there is nothing I can do about it!¡±   Something in his mind nags at him. ¡°What did Aldowin say someday I will fly away from this valley? He would not say it if, it wasn¡¯t possible.¡±

    ¡°I started to change when I lost my temper I could feel the power inside me surging wanting to come out.¡± But how, how do I let it out?!¡± Closing his eyes he centers his consciousness on himself exploring everything about his life force. Earlier that day he had felt something similar inside him as that of Serina and now he was looking for it searching deeper and deeper. He finds it and it astounds him the power of it the significance. Hope that he may yet survive. He tries to pull it out to let it free but something holds it tight no letting go not giving it up.

    ¡°Damn it! Give me what is mine.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± A voice inside him asks. Its deeper, older but still a part of him a part of him he doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Because I want to live, I want to survive. Is that not enough?¡±

    ¡°No, why do you want to live to survive?¡±

    ¡°Because I know nothing, I want to learn I want to know and above all else I want to find my real parents.¡±

    ¡°What is that to us?¡± The voice starts laughing at him.

    Panick stricken Estund asks the only thing he can.¡°What is it you want?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We want you. Make a pact a promise with us and you will have everything.¡±

    ¡°You ask me now? While I am about to die?¡±                                                                                                                                                         ¡°It seems fitting since if you break it you die anyway. Tick, tock you don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±

    Opening his eyes Estund can see the ground. The world is still dark but somehow he can see.

    ¡°Just one of the gifts you will receive- the eyes of a dragon!¡±

    Still trying to be a bit defiant in the end, he clenches his teeth and asks.

    ¡°Tell me your terms and I will decide if it is better than dying.¡±

    Sirena, now sitting on the edge of the valley hoping and praying for any sign, any minuscule piece of evidence that Estund may have survived, suddenly cranes her neck even further down.

    ¡°What is it Sirena?¡± Asks Alric who is lying near the mass horde of gold he has been collecting for no reason at all it seems. Peeking at her with one eye he can see that she can barely contain herself.

    ¡°Sirena!¡±

    ¡°Shut up Alric I am trying to concentrate. I thought I saw something¡­¡­.¡±

    Alric sits up thoroughly interested now.

    ¡°You thought you saw what?¡±

    ¡°Did I not tell you to keep quie-.¡±

    The water in the river starts to rise slowly but surely.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sirena! This looks like that time I fought again-.¡± A voice rings out of the darkness into their minds, a voice like the sound of a tidal wave approaching.

    ¡°Alric you have angered the wrong person this day!¡± The water starts to rise faster.

    ¡°This voice it sounds like Estund¡¯s but also different older and yet familiar.¡±

    Alric roars and crouches down as if he is about to attack or be attacked.

    ¡°Malgrobin are you back to finish what we started!¡±

    ¡°No not just, Malgrobin but me as well!¡± The water now higher than Alric''s head crashes toward him. Alric lets out a torrent of flames turning the water into steam that obscures everything around Alric. A Small blue dragon appears above, it swoops down heading through the steam in a beeline  straight at  Alric it then tucks in one wing and spins around hitting the bigger dragon with its tail right between the eyes.

    Baaang!!!

    The sound of the shot resounds around them making even the gold vibrate. Alric lets out a roar of anger and outrage and swings at the smaller blue dragon trying to swat it out of the air. But the smaller dragon transforms into a human in a flash of bright blue and gold light. The change in size makes the blow miss by a hairs width! The humanoid body falls a few feet and then transforms back with the same light. The small dragon starts to climb into the darkness once more. Alric draws in air to prepare another bout of flames this time planning to burn down the whole damn sky if he has to.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Comes, Sirena¡¯s voice. Both dragons stop and start growling at each other ready to attack each other at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°I said stop it! We are not enemies the enemy is out there.¡± The steam clears and it reveals Alric unhurt except the diamond shaped scale between his eyes is missing revealing rough black skin underneath. The blue dragon starts laughing "The skin underneath reveals your true colours Alric."

    Alric already on breaking point with his anger lets lose the fire breath he has been holding in but the little blue dragon is fast and doges it, or so it thinks.

    Who is Alric? He is war! He is death! And some tiny dragon dares to take his diamond scale! The Fire does not stop to the small dragon¡¯s surprise and dismay. It seems Alrics thoughts of burning down the sky was not just a thought and he was doing it! Planning to destroy the damn blue mosquito as well!

    The small dragon has no choice and decides to dive for the ground through the torrent of flames similar to the flames of hell. But he doesn¡¯t notice Serina behind him and gets snatched out of the air. Air starts to flow around them forming a kind of bubble turning faster than a tornado. It sweeps up the fire surrounding them and shoots it up above them. Lighting up everything for miles around the fire hits the waterfall that provides their valley with water and it instantly turns into steam hissing and billowing everywhere.

    Serina now angry looked at the blue dragon in her claw eyes glowing green¡°Who are you hatch-ling and why do you fight Alric. Speak or I will tear your head off!¡±

    The blue dragon to proud to back down snaps back and continues to try and struggle.¡°I am paying him back in kind for nearly killing me and someone else in here also has a score to settle.¡±

    ¡°Little one? Little one is that you.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid so, surprised I survived?¡±

    ¡°Surprised and happy, little one please believe me I thought I had lost another child.¡± A tear runs down Serina¡¯s nose and splashes down on the gold.

    ¡°I sense something different inside you, what has happened.¡±

    ¡°Sirena! Let go of him.¡± Growls Alric making gold and jewls jingle and jive all around them even the water vibrates.

    ¡°No calm yourself Alric it is Pink thing.¡±

    ¡°I see the brute still can¡¯t hold his temper, Ha! Alric the fool what a tool.¡±

    ¡°There is only one dragon with a deathwish that used to call me that and that move with the steam-.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes that¡¯s how I gave you the scar on your eye. You look even prettier now.¡±

    Alric roars. ¡°Malgrobin, I knew it was you. The last I heard Chronos had you for breakfast.¡± ¡°Correction it was not Breakfast but dinner since it was in the night you tool and I am not Malgrobin yet I am him.¡±

    Serina puts the blue dragon down. ¡°What does that mean little one?¡±

    ¡°It means I have all Malgrobin¡¯s experience, magic, memories and some of his¡­ attitude as well. I have othe-. ¡°Remember the promise nobody must know of the others.¡±  The ancient voices screams at him making him flinch.

    He tries to quickly change the subject ¡°I believe I have won the right to choose my own name, I have taken the diamond scale from another dragon in combat.¡± Alric is just about to object when. ¡°That is true, hatch-ling what name do you choose.¡± Serina¡¯s Chest swells with pride as she looks at the hatch-ling in front of her. To take a scale from Alric is no easy feat, two other hatch-lings tried and died to say the least

    .

    ¡°Make sure about what you wish to be called this is a great honor even among dragons.¡±

    ¡°We have already chosen one but first. Tell us what your plans are.¡± Says the small dragon raising its chin in pride.

    ¡°We, us? Stop referring to yourself as more than one it¡¯s strange¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°What are your plans for ME, I would like to know please.¡±

    ¡°Alric can explain better than I can. If he wants to after what you did that is entirely another question.¡±  Lookng at Alric the blue dragon walks over. Alric ignores him and turns away. The blue dragon is just about to say something when Alric turns back and drops the diamond shaped scale in front of him. It is huge twice the size of what the blue dragon¡¯s humanoid body is and the color of blood fading to orange. ¡°This is yours now hatch-ling you have earned it.¡± With that Alric drops his head and presses his exposed skin against the blue dragon¡¯s forehead. The little dragon feels power flow into him along with pain and sorrow so strong it threatens to overwhelm him,  causing him to grit his teeth.

    ¡°You should have told me it would be this painful, Malgrobin!¡±

    An unconcerned haughty voice replies ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be you are only feeling what he feels.¡±

    The blue dragon¡¯s legs feel like they are about to buckle.¡°All this pain, its crippling what could have happened to cause this!  Suddenly all his mood swings don¡¯t seem that unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get soft on me now hatch-ling; he has killed more of us, his own kind than I would like to remember.¡±

    Alric¡¯s deep and menacing voice interrupts them. ¡°Now you will always be a part of me and I will be a part of you no matter where you are we will be able to communicate. When a hatch-ling takes the diamond scale from an older dragon. That dragon becomes it''s mentor.¡±

    Alric pulls his head away but some of the pain and sorrow still remains. Estund cringes at the thought.

    ¡°Alric as a mentor¡­.. I am not sure that was such a good idea.¡±                                                         ¡°

    I agree with you on that one.¡± Replies the haughty voice.

    ¡°Am I never going to have my thoughts to myself again?¡±

    ¡°I am you and you are me our minds memories skills everything will meld together by tomorrow it will be only the new you.¡±

    Leaving behind the conversation in his thoughts. The blue dragon turns to Alric.

    ¡°Alric will you tell me now? What was your plan for me? All this gold and riches what is the reason behind it?¡±

    ¡°We want to finish a war that started ages ago. Right now the land is divided in two. One side is run by the Order of Chronos.¡±

    ¡°I already don¡¯t like it the name is not creative enough.¡± Serina comes over and joins the both of them making the blue dragon seem like a dwarf.

    ¡°Little one even though I agree with you this is no time for jokes.¡±

    ¡°Sorry it¡¯s this new habit I picked up.¡± Alric continues. ¡°The order of Chronos is run by Chronos himself.¡±

    ¡°I kind of figured as much the whole name gave it away.¡± Serina sighs.

    ¡°Sorry did it again didn¡¯t I?¡± Alric looks at the two of them completely oblivious to what is going on. The blue dragon can feel the anger build in him. ¡°No not inside me but inside Alric I can feel what he feels.¡±

    ¡°I apologize Alric, please continue I won¡¯t interrupt again.¡± The anger ebbs away leaving only the pain and suffering. ¡°Chronos betrayed the dragons about one hundred years ago. He made a pact with the pigeon king.¡±

    ¡°You mean griffins?¡±

    Just at the mention of the word griffin. The young blue dragon can feel anger and so much pain coming from Alric it nearly incapacitates him. ¡°How can he live like this!¡±

    ¡°Yes, pink thing I mean the griffins. The humans were also in on it as well most of them anyway their Templar order sided with the griffins on being against magic. You see griffins are one of the great 11 beasts but they do not have magic only minds that can think and speak. So they grew jealous of us and helped Chronos destroy our order. The Templars¡¯ magic concentrates only on magic suppression and control so along with the griffins that can fly they attacked us and the Templars sealed our magic. Even though we are bigger we were completely outnumbered and almost all the dragons were destroyed in one fowl swoop. The few that survived went into hiding. As Alric kept talking and explaining the blue dragon got memory flashbacks.

    His mate had died that day he could see it clearly. The battle the blood everywhere confusion, Griffins and dragons screaming in pain.

    A lone blue dragon fighting a horde of griffins of to one side the crackle of magic in the air and a desperate need to save her, to get to her. When he does its already too late he can see it but still he fights tearing and burning destroying anything that gets too close. The taste of pigeon blood in his mouth threatens to make him wretch. And then, he sees her falling he reaches out with his mind but there is nothing where there was once his life the sun of his world there is nothing. The rest of it is a blur.

    Anger and hate fills the blue dragon he now understands what pain Alric feels. ¡°Are you okay hatch-ling?¡± It seems Alric can also feel what the little dragon is.

    Shaking it¡¯s head. ¡°I am fine I have memories of that day.¡±

    The large dragon nods with understanding. ¡°Then I need not explain everything that happened. Right now there is an unstable piece between the Western lands and the East. However that piece will not hold for much longer because while the east has been blinded by the promises of Chronos. The betrayer has been uniting the west in preparation to attack the east. ¡°What then Alric will my role be, in all this?¡±

    Alric growls in displeasure as he utters the next words. ¡°The largest ruling party in the east is the council in Atlantia. Each race has a representative there. And they bicker and fight among each other about trivial things. The only races that do not have representatives are the High elves to the north and Dark elves far to the south. Aldowin has already sent a message to the high elves to send one. You will intercept this person and go as a noble.¡±

    Exasperated Estund cant help but exclaim ¡°But I do not look anything like a high elf.¡±

    ¡°You will pretend to be adopted by a high ranking noble what you are they don¡¯t know either. That way if the council asks questions they wont be able to answer and in so doing you will be protected. If they ask you pretend ignorance and tell them your adoptive parents died and they are the only ones who knew. They know little of the high elves and will be extremely curious to figure out their stance on the war and strength in the matter.¡±

    ¡°If I agree to this will I be, able to attend the magic school?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know hatch-ling the influence of the Templars may have already reached Atlantia and in that case it will be extremely difficult to practice any kind of magic. What we do know is as of five months ago the Order of Chronos already had a representative in the council.¡±

    ¡°So the gold, everything is to make me look like a noble?¡±  Alric shakes his head then turns to Serina.¡°No, little one it is to fund the war you will start, a war to unite the east, any that do not join you must be destroyed.¡± Serina says this with great sadness. ¡°It is an evil thing yes, but if we don¡¯t do it the races of magic will be put into slavery or put to death. We cannot afford to fight a war on both fronts.¡±

    Estund nods her statement making sense. ¡°I understand your objectives coincide with mine.¡±

    Happy and excited Serina sits up blinking a few times. ¡°Now tell us the name you have chosen little one.¡± Serina can barely contain her curiosity.

    ¡°I have chosen Slyfer.¡±

    <hr />

    Like always thanks for reading if you like it let the other peeps know.

    Please also I would like some feedback.

 Sky Prince- Book 1 chapter 3

    3

    The name and the first meeting.

    Alric seems like his eyes are about to pop out.¡°Slyfer! Are you crazy, do you even know what that means?¡±                                                                                                                                                                                                                     ¡°Yes I do and I know the significance of it as well. If you choose a name that has already been chosen before you, you make a promise to that dragon that you will accomplish everything he or she did.¡±

    Serina lowers her head until its inches from Slyfer''s filling his entire view.  Her eyes gleam with a serious light. But the blue dragon stares back unyielding. ¡°Do you know what Slyfer accomplished in his life?¡± Asks Serina a bit worried after seeing the determination on the young dragon¡¯s face.

    Slyfer snorts at the question. ¡°Yes he united the world and was the first Elder of our kind.¡± Alric starts laughing. ¡°Well you are an ambitious whelp aren¡¯t you? To think that I would live to see this day! Ha! I wish I can see the Elders¡¯ Face when he hears this.¡±

    The next morning feels too normal for what happened the previous day. Slyfer stretches in bed and eyes Shcree sleeping on the pillow next to him. ¡°Good morning girl.¡± Scratches behind her ear. Her big eyes open and ears perk up. ¡°I am happy to see you too!¡± Aldowins voice interrupts the petting that Shcree is receiving.

    ¡°Slyfer are you awake you must come eat breakfast and then we must start our sparring for the day!¡± Urgh ¡°

    Master Aldowin always sparring, sparring and some more sparring I think he even spars in his sleep.¡±

    When Slyfer got home the previous night he had told Aldowin everything except about the promise. Aldowin had just sat and listened asking short questions that got long answers. ¡°So you plan to unite our world again?¡± ¡°Yes master I do.¡± ¡°Well then we will have to spar even longer tomorrow.¡± He had then burst out laughing at his student¡¯s miserable face expression.

    Slyfer sits down at their make shift table he had built himself. They are inside the tree house it has been his home since the original him can remember. Their usual breakfast was set on the table an assortment of berries and nuts, cooking was not one of Aldowin¡¯s strong points! Slyfer didn¡¯t complain otherwise the elf would make him get up earlier to get breakfast ready and he loved sleep too much. The sword Slyfer found is lying on the table nearly taking up an the space as the table is only meant for two.

    The treehouse itself is not that big. Consisting of three rooms. The dining room Slyfer''s room and obviously the room belonging to Aldowin. Its not big but homey there are hardly any furniture because they don''t need them. The small table is basically the only thing along with a small storage space in the corner where they keep the utensils. Two small windows light up the room filling it with the sun''s warm rays and fresh, gentle morning wind coming from outside.

    Before Slyfer had gone home the previous night he had searched for his precious sword, with the help of his dragon vision it only took a few minutes. Slyfer could not help himself admiring it again. ¡°I see you like the sword.¡± Came Aldowin¡¯s voice from behind Slyfer. Only this time Slyfer had heard his footsteps.

    ¡°Yes master I wish I knew who could have made such a beautiful sword.¡± Aldowin¡¯s chest puffs out.¡°It was me of course.¡± Slyfer had never seen his master brag but that came very close to it. The smug expression on the elf¡¯s face gave away the pride he felt.

    ¡°You made this? It¡¯s truly beautiful. I found it on my way up to the waterfall.¡± A Smille dances on Aldowin¡¯s face as he looks at his happy student.¡°I know Slyfer I put it there for you to find. It is a gift. One of the requirements to become a sword master is to be able to make your own blade, however I must say this is the finest one I have ever created. This gift represents you in a way.¡± Slyfer looks back at the sword and the sword master laughs at his student¡¯s puzzled expression.

    ¡°Look at the engravings. In the high elf culture your sword represents you. That¡¯s why I taught you how to care for and sharpen your blade first. It is what every high elf learns from birth.¡± ¡°Thank you master this makes up for all the birthdays I have missed.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the engravings. Aldowin sits down on the opposite end of the table and takes the blade in his hands. ¡°The top of a high elf blade represents his parents in your case dragons. The hilt where he comes from. That¡¯s why I have a tree here and the river. The color of the blade represents what attribute of magic the person was born with. In your case its fire and that is why it is red. The jewel I found right here in the valley so it signifies the floating mountains.¡±

    ¡°This is truly an amazing gift master but I have to tell you something.¡±  Aldowin gives Slyfer a curious look as his student gets up and fetches a bucket of water. He plonks it down on the table between the two of them. Slyfer looks at his master and smiles. As he does the water in the bucket starts to rise and churn into the shape of Shcree and starts running around in the air. ¡°Sky mother! When did this- how can this be.¡± Aldowin¡¯s eyes are wide, filled with shock. ¡°You are a scary person Slyfer. Explain this to me.¡±

    The apparition continues to run around and float in the sky. Shcree comes into the room and sees it. ¡°Last night I, how can I explain? I mind melded with Malgrobin. He has become a part of me and as he was a water dragon I have inherited all his skills including magic. But I can only control water I have not mastered it enough to create it out of nothing like I am able with fire. I know how to do it everything is in my memories but I have not been able to accomplish it.¡± Slyfer starts to manipulate the apparition to go back into the bucket. It is almost inside when Aldowin sees a grey blur zip past and hit the water with a splash. Both Aldowin and Slyfer get freight and immediately start laughing.

    Shcree obviously doesn¡¯t like her water self because she was now peeking out of the bucket wet all over. ¡°I think she wanted to play with or attack her water twin.¡± Slyfer picks up the wide eyed wet flying monkey and puts her on his shoulder smiling as he does.

    Aldowin looks him over. ¡°I think you are going to need new clothes if you are going to travel in two days¡¯ time.¡± Slyfer is wearing his torn pants simply because he only had one pair.

    ¡°I think so too. Wait. What do you mean I am going to travel and in two days no less?¡± ¡°Yes we received word, the representative of the high elves are close. We must leave in two days if we are to meet them.¡± The excitement in Slyfer is evident but it soon turns to worry  ¡°How will I appear as a noble with these clothes master Aldowin.¡±

    Aldowin lifts his hands in a placating gesture ¡°Don¡¯t worry everything has been taken care of you will see in two days. It is time for us to spar I want to see if your physical ability has changed.¡±

    Slyfer and Aldowin both go through the sword dance with ease, before it had always left Slyfer breathless. The sword dance is a technique the High elves developed to loosen and strengthen their muscles it also helps build flexibility. There are six stages in the dance and Slyfer has only mastered it up to three. Aldowin seeing that Slyfer is coping with the strenuous exercises shows him the movements for the fourth stage. Soon Slyfer breaks out in a sweat, but still he keeps up with the sword master. Aldowin starts with stage five and Slyfer keeps up but not for long.

    Slyfer panting for breath sweat all over sits down right where he is. ¡°Master take it easy I can¡¯t bend and twist like you. It feels like I am going to rip myself apart.¡± The sword-master smiles at his pupil. ¡°Good, that is what it is supposed to feel like from now on I want you to start every morning and do from stage one to five until you have mastered stage five.¡± Aldowin turns away and his eye starts to twitch.

    ¡°What happened to this boy last night? It took me almost a hundred years to reach stage five and even then the masters were impressed with my quick mastery of the sword dance.¡±  On their way to the normal sparring spot Slyfer gives his new sword a few swings.The sword makes a high pitched ring as it travels through the air, to his surprise. Slyfer stops in his tracks. ¡°Whats wrong Estund?¡± Asks Aldowin when he sees Slyfer holding the sword away from him as if its going to bite.

    ¡°The sword is singing and it feels lighter like swinging a twig.¡±

    Holding his chin Aldowin steps forward.¡°It¡¯s not the sword it¡¯s the speed at which you are swinging it and your new strength.¡± Aldowin turns and picks up a stout staff and throws it at Slyfer. With a twak! Slyfer catches it.

    ¡°We will use these until we have learned the extent of your new strength.¡± Slyfer puts his sword down. Takes a few swings with the staff. He is excited to find out where his limits are but he takes one look at Aldowin and he knows the old sword master is even more excited. They strengthen the staves with magic and head to their positions.

    Slyfer takes on his least favorite stance. Staff held upright against his spine. Legs planted straight together facing the opponent sideways to create a smaller target. As always Aldowin copies his stance. All is quiet axcept for the fait rustle of water caused by the river, until.

    Wooof! Slyfer strikes first swinging the staff around and while doing so lets it slip further down his grip to make his reach longer. Slyfer feints for the ribs of the Elf but at the last second drops lower to sweep his feet from under him. The elf anticipates this and jumps up in the air dropping his hold also so that he can reach Slyfer. Planning to hit his student on his head as he comes down but quick as a cat the boy rolls out of the way and starts the same swing as before to try and hit Aldowin just as he lands! A crooked smile creeps onto the elf''s face. "Hah! You think it will be that easy!"

    Aldowin changes his grip once again and plants the staff first to slow his return to ground. The blow aimed at him misses but hits the planted staff with a twang toppling him over.

    Slyfer not wanting to waist the opportunity rushes in and strikes with an overhand blow. The elf not so easily defeated tries to block it in mid-air but the blow hits so hard that it sends him flying into the river. With a boom.. Slyfer¡¯s eyes grow wide with Surprised at the sight of his master crashing into the river. Panicked Slyfer sprints to where his master fell but before he can reach it the Elf is already up and swimming to the shore.

    ¡°Are you-  are you laughing master.¡± Aldowin can barely contain himself with happiness. ¡°I haven¡¯t had such a good fight since I fought against my own teacher. Thank you Estund I must say though I didn¡¯t expect that much power! I am proud of you but don''t let it go to your head! You may beat me in strength but my technique is still way ahead of yours. You must practice!  Now, help me up.¡±

    Slyfer bends down to help Aldowin but the wily old man grabs his arm and pulls him into the water. ¡°Serves you right!¡± They both start laughing out loud.  Slyfer feels something on his shoulder he looks around and its Shcree sitting on her usual place as if she owns it. ¡°It¡¯s not bath time yet you monkey!¡± He takes her in both hands and throws her up in the air. She spread eagles herself and glides down ending up on his shoulder right where she started. Suddenly he misses the feeling of flying more than anything else.

    With a crooked smile he hands Shcree to Aldowin and says. ¡°I am going for a quick stroll.¡± He gets out of the river and runs jumping into the air with all his might he goes to that place inside himself he found the previous night and transforms into his other self the blue dragon! This time he pays close attention to his body as he does.

    Searing energy explodes from inside enveloping him in bright blue light. Scales start to sprout all over his body taring his skin to shreds as it does! On his back spikes sprout directly from his spine growing in length and girth faintly glowing with gold light as they do. A tail forms on his lower back, shooting out with strength and power! His arms and legs start to contract and with popping sounds they grow larger and larger. Until they are the limbs of a mighty dragon! At the same time his body grows and expands. The sound of a powerful heartbeat in his ears lets him know his organs are changing too. His teeth fall out and turn to dust as fangs grow sharper then knives longer then daggers.

    Wings start to grow last. Sprouting from where his shoulder-blades used to be. They are made out of light bones almost in the forms of a bat''s.As he spreads them light blue skin stretches between the bones and feint red veins can be seen in them as they pulse with his powerful heartbeat. All these things happen in the matter of a second

    He lets out a powerful raoooor that scatters birds and sends the small creatures scurrying to their holes in the ground..

    Aldowin reaches out with his mind. ¡°Remember to keep it to a quick stroll, show off we still need to practice.¡±As he does he inspects the small dragon as it speeds off. It¡¯s dark blue like the ocean on top fading to sky blue at the bottom. A multitude of spikes runs in a straight line down the dragon¡¯s back. They almost look transparent with shocks of dark blue running through them like lightning.

    Slyfer feels the wind under his wings and lets out a roar that fills the sky. Relying on the memories that are not his but yet are he goes through a few acrobatic stunts enjoying every moment of it. He climbs higher into the air out of the clouds that are always surrounding their valley and the view is staggering. All around him are mountains flouting in the sky the biggest one in the center feeding water to their valley he angles himself towards the huge waterfall and swoops past with  only the tip of his wing touching. The mountains are connected with thick vines locking them together like humongous bright green snakes twirling and swirling around the island. If they were to break away from each other the delicate Eco system would die and soon it will leave them little more than life less.

    Slyfer can see the gold for his war, glittering way down below and of course the huge green dragon sitting up and looking at him. Alric had apparently left early this morning to go on ¡°patrol¡± again and with him went the sorrow and pain that now has become a part of Slyfer too. It faded the further the red dragon went but he can still feel it their faintly burning inside him.

    Slyfer does a few more minutes of acrobatic flying and is about to head back to Aldowin when Sarina speaks into his mind. ¡°Very well done little one but can you do this.¡± Sharing her memories with him on what she wants him to do.  He goes through the movements she shows him but cant keep up with everything. ¡°You fly well but you can still work on it.¡± Is her amused opinion. ¡°You must practice those movements as much as possible it may save your life one day.¡±

    Slyfer makes a note of it and decides to practice every morning and night. ¡°Besides this whole flying thing is awesome!¡±  In his mind nothing can compare to the feeling of flying. With his sensitive wings he can feel the air rush through. With the flap of his wings its like the air gives him power driving him forward bowing down to the prince of the sky.

    He heads back to the valley and Aldowin. The Elf is sitting on a rock by the river busy reading something with an eagle nearby. Slyfer swoops down bubbling with happiness and lands kicking up dust as he does as soon as his claws touch the ground he reverts to his humanoid body. The change is dizzying because of the huge size difference but he still needs to get used to it. He walks toward the sword master still unable to wipe the smile from his face.

    ¡°Only a few minutes as promised master.¡± Says Slyfer seeing the eagle he gets irritated because it didn''t fly at the sight of him landing. Aldowin looks at Slyfer with pursed lips. The boy seems to be looking at his messenger eagle as if he wants to pluck all its feathers.

    ¡°We must leave immediately, we cannot wait any longer.¡± Aldowin looks extremely worried about what he had just read. ¡°Whats wrong master?¡± ¡°The representative of my race is being pursued by bandits. Since she only has a small detachment of guards protecting her this can prove fatal!¡± A million things run through Slyfers mind.¡°How do you know this master?¡± Aldowin holds the letter out for Slyfer to read.

    Lord A.

    We have made good time towards the rendezvous point. However I fear we are being followed. A scout has reported a group of armed men and orcs numbering about one hundred. We have started traveling in the night as well but I estimate we will be overrun in about a day I have a detachment of ten guards all highly skilled but they may not be enough.

    Do not attempt to rendezvous with us since they will surely encounter you then. I hope to see you again someday.

    May the sun mother bless you.

    E.L

    The writing is neat and clearly written by a woman. She asks not to come but one look at Aldowin tells Slyfer that is not going to happen. ¡°Are you still connected to Alric?¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°Yes I can feel him even now.¡±

    Aldowin places his hand on Slyfer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Contact him I will speak to him through you.¡± Slyfer starts to search himself and he finds the pain and hurt. Using that as a guide he follows it to Alric,s consciousness.

    Suddenly they can see what Alric is seeing. He is stalking a caravan with a beautiful wagon fit for a king to travel in. It is black with gold trimming along the side . ¡°What is it you want I am busy. As I am sure you can see.¡± Aldowin follows Slyfer down the path in his mind he struggles with the pain and sorrow but keeps himself under control. ¡°Elf what are you doing in my mind this better be good or you will be my next snack on the menu.¡±

    Aldowin swallows.¡°We need to move up our plans the High elf representative is going to be under attack by this time tomorrow if the attackers succeed in killing her it may result in my people completely withdrawing from the plan.¡± ¡°We cannot allow this to happen!¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.¡°Mmmm¡­. You are right elf, I will go kill the enemies tell me where they are.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone know that the dragons are involved unless it is absolutely necessary.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you suggest elf?¡±

    ¡°Let me and Slyfer go and you can drop the rest of the equipment at the rendezvous point.¡±

    ¡°You and the hatch-ling? Well it can be a good opportunity for him to experience the beauty of battle. I agree you and Slyfer will go. But Serina must go with you. She can stay high above you in the clouds so that if anything goes wrong she will be there to help.¡± After a long pause Aldowin agrees reluctantly. If anyone sees Serina the whole plan can go up in smoke.

    Slyfer starts to pull back from the big dragon¡¯s mind the last image in his head is of the dragon diving for the caravan with a feeling of lust for blood so strong it shakes him to the core. ¡°Is that what it is to experience battle?¡± Slyfer¡¯s heart starts to pound in his ears and his chest tightens.¡±I am finally leaving our valley. Will I be able to kill?¡± A part of him hates the thought of taking another creatures life. But another part of him can¡¯t wait to sink his teeth into flesh to taste the blood of his enemies to rip them apart with tooth and claw. His hands start to shake in anticipation.

    ¡°Slyfer. Slyfer! Focus boy we have to move time is of the essence.¡± Aldowin was already heading for the tree house to pack their things. Slyfer quickly followed as he enters his master pushes a bundle of clothes into his hands along with his sword and a scabbard. The scabbard is made out of the same type of bone as the handle of the sword but where the sword is beautifully decorated his scabbard is completely blank.  That in itself makes it beautiful. The strap used to fasten it to his body is red. ¡°The scabbard represent where you are going it is for you to decorate with anything that you feel is noteworthy in your travels.¡±Put on the clothes Slyfer hurry we must leave as soon as you are finished.¡±

    Slyfer gets dressed in the complicated clothing as fast as he can but he doesn¡¯t get the chance to find out what he looks like. Shcree sitting on his bed looks at him curiously. ¡°Shcree you cannot come with us the master will forbid it.¡± He gets an idea and projects the thought into her mind. Slyfer never tried it before and he is surprised to see how advanced her thoughts are to the other creatures he had encountered. She gets the meaning right away and leaps to his shoulder and smells his nose. In her thoughts he learns that this is a sign of affection a greeting of sorts among her kind.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me to go.¡±  He implants the idea that he has to. She climbs into his shirt and he struggles to get her out but eventually does. ¡°Okay,I get it, you want to come with?¡± She smells his nose. Thinking hard he goes to his pack. He gets an idea, holding Shcree in his hand he goes into her mind and puts her in a deep sleep at first she tries to fight it but it¡¯s no use and soon she is fast asleep dreaming of berries and floating among an endless sea of trees. Slyfer wraps her up in his old clothes and then puts the same spell of protection over her that they use on the swords so that she can¡¯t be squashed. He had just put her in the bag when.

    Aldowin bursts into the room and is about to say something but he can¡¯t find the words. What was a boy this morning now looks like a king or something very close to it the bundle of clothes he had given Slyfer was some of his own noble house¡¯s attire. It is all black with strings of gold embroidered into it that forms a pattern of oak leaves blown in the wind it runs all the way down next to the buttons in front. On both sides of the collar are two swords also in gold. The pants are plain black with black pointed moccasins on his feet embroidered with the same gold leave pattern along the sides. The Outfit is completed with the mantle the elf has now brought for Slyfer to put on.

    He walks over to him and throws it over his shoulders ties it to the clasps that holds it together and steps back. The mantle is also black but the underside is made from silk colored to gold. On the back is Aldowin¡¯s house insignia. An oak tree with the rising sun behind it. The clothes make Slyfer¡¯s blue eyes stand out all the more. You can plainly see it doesn¡¯t belong but it only makes him look all the more striking.

    The elf claps him on the back ¡°Ha! Not as ugly as I thought it would look but it will do. Come, are all your things packed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master I don¡¯t have a lot of things to begin with. What does the picture on the back of the mantle mean?¡±

    ¡°It stands for the noble house Elumanon.¡± They start heading out Slyfer sees that the master is wearing the same outfit only where his outfit is black the one that the master has got on is white. ¡°So this is your house?¡±

    ¡°Yes Estund it is my house my full name is Aldowin Elumanon.¡± Slyfer is just about to say something when they see a sight of beauty and terror perfectly mixed together. Serina is already waiting in the air the force of her wing beats makes the sky shout as if there is thunder. She has got something in her claw. ¡°That¡¯s the scale I ripped of off Alric but it looks different somehow.¡±

    ¡°It is time Slyfer, Change into a dragon.¡± Slyfer ties the sword around his middle the stark white against the black makes it look all the more dangerous. He turns into his dragon self. But something feels different. ¡°Master is there something wrong with my tail it feels heavier.¡± A moment of pause and then; ¡°Skymother! Slyfer what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing I just transformed like I did earlier today. Why? Whats wrong is my tail broken or something¡­¡­. Well don¡¯t stay quiet answer me.¡±  Slyfer decides to try and have a look himself and by accident he hits a tree with his tail. To his surprise the tree is cut clean in half. ¡°Slyfer watch where you swing that thing!¡± Comes the surprised voice of Aldowin. Slyfer finally gets a look at his tail and is even more surprise than the elf. His tail seems to have taken on the appearance of his sword near the tip. The carvings and the slight red color can clearly be seen.

    ¡°What the!¡± ¡°What is going on master, it wasn¡¯t that way this morning?¡± ¡°Have you ever worn the blade or any other weapon before changing?¡± ¡°No, never.¡± ¡°That explains it. I think your body changes according to what you are wearing when you transform.¡±

    ¡°But why then am I still blue and not black all over with gold?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Slyfer we will contemplate the reason another time we must go. Now¡­.. stick your front leg out.¡± Slyfer was just about to ask why but then his master gives him the look. He does as he is told and with two jumps the elf is on his back. ¡°You had better fly carefully or ill hit you on the head, got it?¡±

    Slyfer starts laughing and opens his wings. "Fly carefully? This is my chance for revenge! I can still feel the damn bump on my head from the stairs! ¡°Hold on tight it is going to be a bumpy ride!¡± He takes off with a jump and he can hear the Elf cursing on his back.

    Serina starts to climb even higher and Slyfer follows. Aldowin just clings on for dear life as Slyfer¡¯s body is now basically pointing vertically up!  Serina¡¯s voice rings in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t come to close to me Slyfer your wings won¡¯t be able to take the pressure of flying close to me. It hurts Slyfers pride but judging by the sound one of her wing beats makes, he is inclined to agree. The size of her dwarfs him many times over. ¡°This is perfect or would have been if we were not flying to battle.¡± He finds himself staring at Serina time and again. ¡°Alric was right compared to this I am ugly.¡±

    They make good speed with Serina as a guide through the wind currents. Slyfer¡¯s tail still feels a bit heavy and uncomfortable so he makes a point of it to start training his muscles in dragon form as soon as he gets a chance. They fly for hours and it starts to get dark. Slyfers dragon eyes can still see but he can sense his master is getting very uncomfortable with flying in utter darkness. Time and again he asks if Slyfer can still see okay his reason; ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a splattered bug on a mountain.¡±

    A few hours pass and his wings are starting to ache not being used to this kind of long flight. Aldowin can sense this. ¡°It is about midnight we should reach them soon.¡± ¡°We already have! Look below Slyfer.¡± Comes Serina¡¯s voice from high above. ¡°Slyfer has to concentrate but he can see feint fire lights on the dark ground below and not far from it a bigger group.

    ¡°I take it the bigger group is the enemy.¡± Slyfer feels the blood lust building at the mention of the word he fights to control it but its overpowering . ¡°I must destroy them. Oath breakers they all must die. They have destroyed everything I built my whole life wasted, lives of millions wasted they will pay tonight they will know my wrath!¡± Ancient voices bubble up threatening to drive Slyfer mad with anger.

    He is just about to dive for them when Serina enters his mind Like a fresh summer breeze she blows away the anger and hate. ¡°Control yourself little one I can feel the blood lust in you.¡± ¡°Its not me. They are not my-.¡± ¡°Remember the promise boy.¡± Comes a voice even older than that of Malgrobin. ¡°I will remember, but you promised too. To leave my body for, me to control to give me a chance to prove myself. Malgrobin gave himself up for that.¡± The voice is silent for a while. ¡°We will be watching.¡±

    Aldowin¡¯s voice finally breaks through to his student. ¡°Slyfer land us about three miles from the representative¡¯s camp.¡± Angling himself down he goes into a dive and the elf starts cursing again. ¡°I will be watching Slyfer, be careful!¡± Serina¡¯¡¯s voice fades as the dive takes him further away from her. Slyfer starts to level out sooner than he usually would have to make a softer landing. He circles a few times to make sure all is clear and then goes for the landing.

    He only waits for the elf to get off and then turns back to normal. Slyfer can hardly keep himself standing because of the exhaustion. Taking a step forward he nearly collapses but the elf is there instantly to help him remain on his feet.

    ¡°You did well Estund sit down rest a while but then we must go.¡± Too tired to even speak Slyfer plonks down right where he is.

    After a few minutes tired and sore all over Slyfer gets up and fetches his bag. He checks to see if Shcree is still ok. She is fast asleep and oblivious to the world.  He takes a few berries and eats them. Only now does he realise how hungry he actually is and for some reason he has a craving for meat. This puts Slyfer in a foul mood.  ¡°Let¡¯s go master; I just want to get this over with.¡± Aldowin sensing his student¡¯s mood just starts walking in the camps direction hoping everything will go smoothly.

    One mile from the camp Slyfer suddenly stops and his master is instantly on alert. He whispers; ¡°Whats wrong Slyfer?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything but I smell it. Its like flowers in a summer breeze mixed with something else. My memory tells me its female! A female two legged being!. Slyfers''s heart starts racing at the thought. Sixteen years and he has never met another girl. "Is she squishy, soft, hard? No cant be Master said girls are soft and wonderful and must be treated with respect." He calms himself with a few deep breaths.

    They wait a while but she doesn''t reveal herself. "Master is there a way to hide one''s presence?

    ¡°Yes there is, I never taught you because I was preparing you for battle not to sneak around.¡± Excited Slyfer looks at the elf with a pleading look. ¡°Teach me now, please.¡± Aldowin wants to object to his absurd request but he can see his student is dead serious. ¡°It takes years to master but here is how. You have to focus on yourself slow your heart rate and picture in your mind that your life force is shrinking draw it deeper into yourself until it is but a candle flickering in the wind. Be careful if you go too far you can go into a coma.¡±

    Slyfer starts searching Malgrobin¡¯s memories for something similar and it comes to him he remembers how the dragon had to learn it at a young age to hunt prey bigger than itself.

    Slyfer leans in closer to his master. ¡°Keep your life force as bright as possible keep walking to the camp but do not drop your guard.¡± Aldowin is about to say something but his student is gone, like a ghost. Even his footsteps have no sound. ¡°That is the last time I will ever underestimate him¡±.

    She stalks her pray making sure to stay downwind. The elf and the¡­. Don¡¯t know what are careless plodding along as if there are no enemies nearby. ¡°Fools, enemies or not tonight you will learn a lesson not easily forgotten.¡± Her cat like eyes focuses on them. The moon hidden behind the clouds makes them harder to see. But her night vision coupled with her sensing ability makes it easier. The one that shines like a small sun suddenly stops. He looks directly in her direction and her heart starts to race. ¡°There is no way he could have sensed me!¡± He looks away and turns his back on her.

    ¡°I was right, it was just coincidence any creature that feels threatened would never turn its back on the danger.¡± She uses the opportunity and stalks closer.

    The other one leans in closer to the elf. She stops sensing something is off. He vanishes as if the darkness has swallowed him up. ¡°What could have happened? Did the elf kill him? No, impossible they seemed friendly enough with each other.¡± The elf starts walking in the direction of the camp again his life force shining even brighter than before. ¡°It¡¯s a trap a ruse to keep me focused on him. But why?¡± It hits her, the other one did sense her and now the stalker has become the prey.

    Staying absolutely still she scans the area but can¡¯t see or hear anything. Panic starts to set in and her heart begins to race. ¡°Where is he!?¡± Drawing her knife she starts to scan the area once again. She hears a faint crack  coming from right in front of her. She has been taught too well to not recognize that sound. It¡¯s the sound a twig being stepped on! The clouds move. Revealing the other that had disappeared. He smiles and she is struck by how handsome he is. ¡°You know, it¡¯s rude not to introduce yourself.¡± His voice too sounds young but the authority in it cannot be mistaken. Her heart races. ¡°What is he? How did he? ¡°Well aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± He is closer now but she didn¡¯t hear him move. Jumping back she throws the knife at him. He moves but too slow the blade nicks his neck and a trickle of blood starts to run down.

    Slyfer feels the anger coming and tries desperately to keep it at bay. But it washes over him. ¡°I come to you openly without malice or intent to kill and you attack me with a blow intended to kill me! You have made the last mistake of your pitiful life little creature of the dark.¡±

    Fear grips her heart his eyes now red burns into her. The thirst for blood is so thick in the air she can almost taste it. His life force being almost nothing a few seconds ago is now so bright she has to shut her mind a life force too big for the body in front of her it can¡¯t possibly fit. It seems the body should be burning unable to handle all that power. Yet there he stands he smiles this time not one of kindness but one filled with evil intent. The way a human would look at an ant before squashing it.

    Drawing her sword she takes up her stance. ¡°If you think I will cower in fear from you beast you are mistaken. Come let me bury my sword in your belly.¡±

    Slyfer strikes and starts laughing not one of happiness but a laugh of a madman. The girl brings her sword up to block she can see that it is going to be too late he may not kill her with the blow before she can block it but the wound will be deep.

    ¡°Slyfer stop this immediately!¡± It¡¯s the elf he must have sensed the beast when he released his life force. His blade stops mere millimeters from her shoulder. Her blade meets his and there is a clang of steel on steel. His blade does not even move from the impact it stays in place. ¡°Slyfer back off she is an ally.¡± ¡°Then why did she try to kill me now!¡± Aldowin draws his sword. ¡°She was confused anyone would be meeting you for the first time.¡±

    The beast called Slyfer does not look away or lower his blade. His eyes still shining crimson bores into her.

    Dressed all black in a thin figure hugging material that fits tightly around her body not really hiding anything for the imagination she has curves on all the right places. She is athletic that much is obvious her head is covered by a hood and her mouth by a mask the only piece of her you can see is her eyes. And they are striking! A yellow gold with an iris of a cat. Clearly, a young woman in her prime.

    ¡°Let her go Slyfer, let the anger go.¡± Comes the elf''ss voice. The beast smiles at her and with a flash his sword moves and makes a small nick on her neck. ¡°Now we are even.¡±  He sheaths his sword and walks away toward the camp. The elf walks over. ¡°You know, you are the first girl he has ever met.¡± Aldowin smiles at her. ¡°I think it went pretty well.¡± The elf bursts out laughing. ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± Aldowin sheaves his sword and takes a step back bowing he says. ¡°I am Aldowin of house Elumanon the boy you just met is my charge and student Slyfer.¡±

    ¡°You-you are lord Aldowin!? I apologise for my rude behaviour my Lord.¡± She says this while bowing low as the elf did. Aldowin detects a faint accent. ¡°Not to worry child I am not all that noble. You are not elvish?¡±  ¡°No I was taken in by Lady Eluna at a young age after she found me abandoned in a forest close to the high elf lands.¡± ¡°Well let me go and meet the lady I fear my student¡¯s manners may leave him once again. He is in quite a mood tonight.¡±

    <hr />

    Woohoo chapter three!. I think this time the spacing is a lot better and i added the description for Slyfer''s change into a dragon as requested from the first person to give me feedback.

    I hope you guys enjoy the chapter if you like it let the other peeps know!

 Sky Prince- Book Chapter 4

    4

    The Princess And The Beast.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±  Calls the sentry as the three, move closer to camp. ¡°It is me, Trisha and high Lord Aldowin along with his¡­..Charge.¡± The last word she basically spits out. ¡°If you are who you say you are you should know the password.¡± Using her mind she gives the password. Enemies can hear a voice but not a thought unless trained in the art. ¡°You may enter.¡±  The camp was clearly set up in the most strategic place available. Since there are only plains and flat lands around them it would be useless to try and hide so they made camp among a few boulders gathered together on high ground that can be used as cover if an attack was to come.

    Camp consists of three wagons pulled strategically in between the boulders to serve as cover and to stop any attacks from behind. The tents are set up in the center. The biggest one surrounded by the smaller ones.

    Slyfer having calmed down now keeps himself aloof. ¡°The first woman I meet and I already don¡¯t like them.¡±

    ¡°Aldowin it has been a long time old friend.¡± ¡°Lookin! To think that I would run into you here of all places.¡± The two elves bow to each other. Then embrace heartily clapping each other on the back. ¡°You owe me an explanation, disappearing for sixteen years and leaving me alone to run things in the Elumanon house.¡± Lookin is Aldowin¡¯s cousin and head of the Elumanon house after Aldowin stepped down to heed the call of the dragons. Aldowin gestures towards Slyfer. This is Slyfer my student and charge. Part of the reason I had to leave.¡±

    Lookin gives Slyfer a closer look. ¡°Well there certainly is something about the boy.¡± Slyfer bows down remembering the custom. ¡°It is an honour to meet you Lord Lookin.¡± While bowing he holds his hands out palms upwards to show he means no harm and has no weapons in his hands.  Lookin puts his hand on Slyfer¡¯s head acknowledging the gesture. ¡°He has better manners than you do Aldowin.¡± The two elves start laughing. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure of that if I were you.¡± Says Trisha giving him a venomous look.  Slyfer simply arches his eyebrow and looks at her neck. ¡°I will go fetch Lady Eluna.¡± She huffs and stalks off toward the big tent.

    Lookin looks at Slyfer enquiringly but he just shrugs and looks away, appearing all the more guilty. ¡°Everyone else is sleeping; they will need it for what comes tomorrow. Lady Eluna will not be happy that you have come to your death Aldowin.¡±  ¡°You worry too much old friend.¡± Lookin shakes his head tiredly. ¡°And you don¡¯t worry enough; you have not seen the forces that hunt us!¡±

    ¡°Calm down you have not experienced the forces I bring.¡± Lookin gives Slyfer the same questioning look but before he can say anything Eluna appears.

    Slyfer feels like he has been kicked by a mule. He has almost never seen something this beautiful. She walks with confidence and a bearing that tells you her status just by looking at her.  She has long silver hair that glows in the moonlight. She is almost as tall as Slyfer himself. Her gaze is concentrated on Aldowin. Slyfer finds himself wishing it¡¯s on him. She has slanted eyes that are inherent to the high elves but unlike the green of Aldowin hers is light blue like the sky. She has a simple lose hanging white dress on . Her lips are full and heart shaped the beauty of them a bit dampened because right now they are pressed so tightly together that they are almost white. ¡°Well somebody looks like they got out on the wrong side of the bed. Looks like angry is the only feeling woman can feel.¡±  Slyfer sighs because he can already guess what is coming next.

    ¡°Aldowin, did I not forbid you to come. Now you are dead with the rest of us!¡±

    ¡°Good evening my lady.¡±  Says Aldowin bowing low.                                                                                                                                   ¡°Don¡¯t you good evening my lady me you must leave at once before the enemy knows that you are here.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t do that you are my princess and as a son of house Elumanon it is my duty to protect you. Besides without you our plan has no hope of being accomplished.¡±

    ¡°I am not even sure if we are going with your plan or not.¡±

    Slyfer or something inside him does not like the sound of that. ¡°There must be war or everything in the world with magic will die.¡± He can¡¯t stop himself and the words slip out. Her fiery gaze turns on him. She has to catch herself Trisha did not mention the beast is this good looking ¡°So you are the beast that attacked Trisha.¡±

    ¡°Any creature will attack once it perceives its life to be in danger.¡± Slyfer turns to Aldowin. ¡°Master I do not understand why you spoke of woman in such reverence they seem like nothing more than hens clucking at every shadow. I am going to sleep but not here. For all I know her-¡° Points a finger at the princess. ¡°-kitty cat will try to cut my throat in my sleep!¡±

    Slyfer turns to leave already boiling with anger.

    Another elf that looks to be the same age as him. Blocks his way. ¡°You will not speak to the princess that¡­¡± ¡°Move elf or I will make you move and it will not be a pleasant experience.¡± Aldowin walks to Slyfer anger clearly showing on his face. ¡°Slyfer this is not the way I taught you, you must apologize immediately!¡±

    ¡°You are right master it is not.¡± Slyfer looks at his master and Aldowin is struck with the hurt that is clearly showing inside them. He turns back to the elf blocking his path. ¡°This is your last warning.¡±

    Young elf boy lifts his chin in defiance. Before he knows what is happening Slyfer has him by the neck lifted clean of the ground. ¡°I warned you little elf.¡± He feels a gentle hand on his arm and looks down. It is the kitty cat Trisha. ¡°This is not the way.¡± He drops the elf on the ground and walks into the darkness leaving everyone stunned by what just happened.

    ¡°I thought you trained him Aldowin?¡±

    ¡°I did princess but he is not a dog to be controlled. You are the first people he has met except for me and all he has experienced since meeting you is an attempt on his life after trying to talk peacefully.¡± Saying this he looks directly at Trisha. ¡°Then he gets called a beast by someone I told him must be greatly admired for her love and patience of all things. All of this, after traveling hundreds of miles to save them. I have hurt him the most though I made him think he will be accepted by others but that is clearly not the case.¡±

    ¡°Aldowin it is not safe for him out there.¡± Says the princess looking worried and a little ashamed. ¡°Lady Eluna it is not safe for anyone else out there with him.¡± The princess is surprised Trisha has never praised anyone before although she is not entirely sure it was praise. Looking clearly uncomfortable with the situation and just wanting it to end says. ¡°Let¡¯s all go to bed we only have about five hours of sleep left before sunrise.

    Slyfer finds himself a nice spot under the overhang of a huge boulder the sand is soft remnants of a river that once used to flow here. He takes out his bed roll and throws it on the ground. Stripping naked because he does not want to soil his clothes. He takes out the neatly wrapped bundle and opens it putting on the pants that are now shorts. He once again goes into Shcree¡¯s mind and wakes her. If anything can make him feel better now its her. The little monkey¡¯s eyes pop open almost immediately and she looks around not recognizing the surroundings.

    He takes her in his hand and starts to scratch her ears without a worry in the world she starts to play with him running around on his shoulders and pulling on his nose and ears. Soon he starts laughing forgetting about the events of the day but the thought of the fight tomorrow still nags at him.

    He lets Shcree go not worried because the protection spell is still around her and he knows she won¡¯t go far. Lying down he closes his eyes and goes to the place in his mind where the old ones are.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±                                                                                                                                                                     ¡°

    We are always watching hatch-ling.¡±  Replies the ancient voices.

    ¡°Tomorrow I fight for you to give you revenge to prove myself to you and no one else.¡±

    ¡°We sense a change in you, why?¡±

    ¡°I thought that you are always watching?¡±

    ¡°We are but do not assume we understand your feelings.¡±

    Slyfer sighs mentally feeling hurt at the rejection he received.¡°Tonight I learned a simple truth. I am alone in this world. I may have a master and two dragons that care for me, well I think at least one of the dragons do. But none of them can ever truly understand me.¡±

    ¡°So why is it that you tell us this?¡±

    Slyfer clenches his fists his face set with determination.¡°I want you to feed me images as I sleep. Images of war. Images of how you died. I want you to make me hungry for battle. Will you do this?¡±

    ¡°As you wish hatch-ling but be wary of your sanity you may lose it.¡±

    With that they are gone but the images begin. Images of death, slaughter, pain and hurt. In his sleep Slyfer starts to weep of all the atrocities that has been done to what he now perceives to be his people.

    Trisha awakes to the feint sound of singing. No, not singing but a high pitched ringing sound that seems to draw in the senses. Looking over to the bed of the princess she sees that she is already up. ¡°Did I oversleep?¡± No the sun is not up yet but it must be very close to dawn.  She gets dressed and pools her hood up. But remembers that today she will not be scouting so she pulls it down again. Poking her head out of the tent all is quiet except for the, continues high pitched ringing that seems to be speeding up.

    She spots the princess standing next to a boulder with Lookin and Aldowin. Their attention seems to be somewhere beyond the camp but not towards the enemy.

    Walking up behind them she spots what they are watching. Her mouth goes dry and her heart skips a beat it¡¯s the beast doing the blade dance. The ringing is that of his sword slicing through the air while he does the complicated movements. ¡°Now watch this.¡± Whispers Aldowin to the others.

    Slyfer readies himself mentally and goes into phase four of the blade dance. He speeds it up as he goes. Feeling his muscles stretch and loosen. All is still nothing but the blade in his hand matters. He imagines the enemy in front of him and cuts them down mentally one by one they fall to his sword but it is still not enough the images of fallen comrades are burned into his mind the old ones have done well. Next is phase five. Twisting and turning slicing and dicing he speeds up even more the ringing singsong of his blade is now almost continuous.  He misses a step and berates himself starting from scratch.

    Lookin swallows audibly. ¡°Aldowin, am I mistaken or is he already at stage five of the blade dance?¡±

    ¡°That is correct old friend.¡±

    ¡°He must be older than I thought at first.¡±

    ¡°He is sixteen.¡±

    Lookin starts laughing at his crazy friend. ¡°I am so happy that you have not lost your sense of humor over the last sixteen years that you have been gone.¡± ¡°I wish I was joking but I am not he even scares me sometimes.¡± The ringing stops.

    Slyfer feels he is being watched and stops. Looking over to the camp he sees the group assembled there. The kitty cat is not wearing her hood though without it she looks even more beautiful than the princess. She has long black hair that frames a face gently tanned caused by her travels. Her red full lips are slightly parted she has a short cute round nose. Slyfer turns his back on them and heads for his bedroll Still angry about last night.

    The princess leans closer to Trisha and whispers in her ear. The girl nods and heads in the same direction as Slyfer. ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Asks, Aldowin. ¡°I am sending her with a piece offering.¡±

    Slyfer is sweaty and breathing hard. ¡°I need a place to wash. Should have thought of that before exercising¡± Bending down he places his palm on the river sand. ¡°Where there was water there should still be underground.¡±  Sending tendrils of magic down into the ground he starts to search for it.

    Trisha hears movement around the next boulder. She walks around it intending to say exactly what the princess told her too. But like the saying goes curiosity killed the cat. She spots Slyfer bent over the sand with his eyes closed.

    ¡°What could the beast be doing? He is smiling why is he smiling like a crazed fool?¡± Water starts to bubble up by his palm. He stands back and puts all his stuff on the nearest boulder to keep it from getting wet. ¡°Truly a fool to think that the, small trickle of water will make everything wet.¡±  He walks back to the trickle but this time he places both palms on the ground. Trisha too curious for her own good waits to see what happens. He suddenly jumps up looking very surprised. He runs to his things on the boulder grabs it and starts sprinting towards her. ¡°

    Oh no! He is going to see me.¡±

    Pretending to be all casual about things, she walks around the boulder as if for the first time. She is just about to say something but she doesn¡¯t get the chance. He scoops her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and keeps running at full speed. Trisha wants to protest but then she realizes the beast is laughing. ¡°What are you doing!? Put me down!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t we are in danger!¡± He continues to laugh as he runs.

    Aldowin standing in the camp spots his student with the girl over his shoulder running at full speed. ¡°What the hell has the stupid boy done now!¡± The others stop whatever they are doing and turn to watch the spectacle. The princess storms to Aldowin. ¡°What is the beast doing to her does he intend, to kidnap her!¡± Just then the ground starts shaking with a rumble, rumble,rumble baaaang!  A huge explosion rips the ground open where Slyfer had been.

    Water bursts out in torrents from the other side of the  boulders. It shoots one boulder high in the sky and toward the enemy¡¯s camp. Everyone dives for cover as debris, dust and mud flies around. After a few seconds the dust starts to settle and there are faint droplets falling all over, A geyser has formed where Slyfer was shooting water into the air and creating a rainbow.

    Aldowin looks up at the arc of water shooting into the sky totally drenched along with the others. Angry he starts marching into the direction he last saw his student running in. Soon the princess joins him along with a few other elves.

    Slyfer laying on his back with the kitty cat tightly held against him is still laughing. He is shocked to realize she is laughing with him. Looking down he becomes aware of her soft warm body tightly pressed against him. Something in him begins to to stir but he pushes it down.

    He manages to speak in between the bouts of laughter. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She suddenly blushes at realizing she is laying on top of him and jumps up quick as a¡­ well a cat. Trying to be all serious again she stammers with cheeks, red as tomatoes. ¡°My Lady Eluna offers you a warm bath.¡± Slyfer bursts out laughing again. ¡°Well you should have said so sooner instead of just standing there and watching me. This is the result of me trying to make my own bath.

    If it is even possible she turns redder in her face. ¡°If you knew I was there why did you not say anything?¡± ¡°What do you suggest I say to someone clearly spying on me?¡± She is about to answer when the others arrive. ¡°Slyfer, what the hell happened?¡± Slyfer stammers for a second collecting his thoughts ¡°Well umm uhh I was trying to make a strategic obstacle for the enemy to cross before reaching us.¡± He tries to keep a straight face but he can¡¯t help and starts laughing again. Trisha also starts giggling to one side.

    ¡°This is no laughing matter you could have blown us all to hell.¡±

    ¡°But I did not.¡± Princess Eluna looks at Trisha and then at the beast. ¡°Well then let¡¯s go see this strategic obstacle.¡± Slyfer feels hurt and sore on his back where he fell that coupled with the previous night¡¯s exertion of flying makes it worse. They start walking in the direction of the water.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Standing off to one side they have a look at Slyfer¡¯s ¡°strategic obstacle¡±. The water has subsided somewhat and is no longer spraying up into the sky because it has worn a way the obstructions that caused it. The once dead river is now alive again and the water is making its way down the hill heading to the west effectively cutting a thin line of water between the enemies and themselves. ¡°How did you manage to do this?¡± Asks Eluna. ¡°With water magic princess but as you can see I have not mastered it yet.¡±

    ¡°But this morning¡­. your sword is made out of red steel is it not.¡± ¡°Yes it is my lady.¡± Seeing that the beast is not going to explain any further she turns to Aldowin with a questioning look. ¡°Did you get his attribute wrong?¡±

    Aldowin shakes his head a proud smile on his face¡°No, he is attributed towards fire he only recently discovered his water abilities.¡±

    She turns to Slyfer looking at him with a bit more respect than yesterday. ¡°I will only say this once. I formally apologize to you about what happened last night. I hope my actions does not affect your opinion of my people or that of women.¡±

    Slyfer bows respectfully.¡°I accept your apology and return it in kind I could have handled things differently.¡± Looking at Trisha he says. ¡°Things between me and the kitty cat has already been settled.¡± She blushes at the nickname hating and liking the feelings he causes her to have.

    ¡°With that settled we must prepare for battle the scout that came back this morning informed me of the enemy¡¯s position. They will be on us by this afternoon.¡± ¡°He also informed me that the enemy has acquired two magicians of what kind we do not know and finally they have six war Salamandraco.¡±

    The name rings a bell in Slyfers mind but he can¡¯t quiet place it. If Lookin was worried before he looks panicked now. It suddenly comes to Slyfer Salamandraco are fierce mounts used by the orcs. But the twist comes when they are taught from birth to fight and kill. These mounts are called war Salamandraco they are chosen for their ability even if it is limited to spit fire. Not on the level of the dragons of course but still enough to give any fighter pause to go up against them.

    It looks like a komodo dragon only a lot bigger stronger and faster. Only some of them can spit fire, those with the purest of blood. Slyfer looks around at the ring of worried faces. ¡°Leave them to me.¡± Everyone looks at him. Aldowin grabs his shoulder ¡°It is admirable but Slyfer you don¡¯t even know what a Salamandraco looks like!¡± Getting irritated he projects the memories of them that he has into the elf¡¯s mind. Using those memories he comes up with a plan.

    ¡°Salamandraco hates water more than anything! We may be able to scatter them using my "strategic obstacle". I may not be able to create water out of nothing but I can control it to a degree.¡±  The princess steps forward I am also attributed towards water. But we cannot speak of things here let us go to the tents and discuss the battle plan.¡±

    Slyfer takes one more look toward the enemies camp the plain stretches as far as his eyes can see and in the distance he can see a faint dust cloud. The images of the previous night come back into his mind. ¡°Let them come they will taste the wrath they have brought upon themselves.¡±

    The tent they enter is the one for the princess.It smells like lavender it¡¯s how he found Trisha the previous night. A huge bed is placed far to the one side cordoned off with a light dark blue material. Slyfer can immediately see that it belongs to the princess because her bedding is also blue stylized in round rolling shapes that reminds Slyfer of water. Not far from it is a smaller bed he assumes it is the kitty cat¡¯s. She sees him looking in that direction.

    Blushing she grabs his hand and pulls him towards the table where everyone is standing. On the table is a crude map drawn with the camp in the center. They now add the river and a few more details. ¡°The enemy is coming from here.¡± Says the princess, pointing to the North of their camp. ¡°We have twelve people against their hundred so what we will do is place teams of two here, here and here.¡±She points at gaps between the wagons and boulders. ¡°If we keep them concentrated  in the small areas their numbers won¡¯t count for anything.¡±

    Slyfer holding his chin in thought speaks out loud without thinking. ¡°It won¡¯t work they have Salamandraco not to mention the two magicians of whom we know nothing.¡± Everyone stops and looks at him the truth of his assessment sinking in. He realizes he spoke out loud and blushes at the attention now riveted on him. Aldowin breaks the silence. ¡°My student is right from what I know of Salamandraco they will burn us if we gather in one spot. Then the confines of an enclosed battle will be to our disadvantage.

    Slyfer sees only one option and he can see the master elf has deduced the same so the both of them at the same time say what  is going on in their minds. ¡°We must fight in between the enemy¡¯s ranks.¡± They look at each other and nod approval. The others all start speaking at once. ¡°Stop!¡± Everyone falls quiet at the princess¡¯s command. ¡°Why do you say this?¡± ¡°If they want to use the ability of the Salamandraco while we are fighting they will burn their own comrades.¡±

    Slyfer steps forward. ¡°I suggest we spread out in teams of two like you suggested but instead of remaining inside the camp like they would expect us to we form a circle of about five hundred meters and close in from different sides.¡± I will remain here. He points at the rock outcropping where he unleashed the water. ¡°I can manipulate water and attack them with it that will draw most of their forces there especially the Salamandraco. To combat the water with fire. The other teams of two must not just jump in and attack but wait till most of their attention is concentrated on me then choose your targets carefully and try to slip in as far as you can undetected before attacking.¡±

    ¡°If we can take out their leaders quickly we can win a lot easier even though it¡¯s still a long shot.¡± Aldowin looks like he is about to choke. ¡°Do you expect me to just sit by and watch you throw your life away.¡± ¡°No master I expect you to believe in me and those that chose me.¡±  Lookin  confused  and afraid blurts out. ¡°The ones who chose you? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing you need worry about Lord Lookin.¡± Says Aldowin. ¡°I agree with the plan. But on one condition.¡± Says the princess clearly dead serious with a look that says; don¡¯t even try to change my mind. ¡° I will join Slyfer at his position I have a better understanding of water magic than he does.¡± Lookin wants to say something but she holds up her hand making him close his mouth. He gives Slyfer a venomous look and stalks out of the tent with the young elf that Slyfer taught some manners to.

    ¡°Here is the rest of the plan.¡± Slyfer starts explaining what he has in mind after asking everyone their abilities. ¡°When will the last scout come in?¡± He doesn¡¯t direct the question at anyone in particular. ¡°She is already here.¡± Says a tall elf that just entered the tent. She has got the same outfit as Trisha on. She looks older than most of the elves in the tent but all the more beautiful for it. Her face has got laugh lines at the corners of her eyes. But right now her face is dead set and serious. She walks with a long firm stride.  Straight as an arrow. On her back is a big black long bow and Slyfer has no doubt that she can use it. ¡°This is a warrior.¡±

    Slyfer bends down first surprising everyone. She does the same and in her eyes he can see the smile that is hidden behind the mask. ¡°So you are the troublemaker I have been hearing about.¡± Slyfer instantly likes her. He faints ignorance and shock. ¡°Do I look like a trouble maker to you?¡± She looks him up and down. ¡°Yes but trouble worth having.¡±

    In the corner of his eye he sees Trisha blush again. An uncomfortable silence settles in the tent. ¡°

    Am I missing something?¡±  The princess interrupts. .¡±This is Elyna a bow master, She has been scouting the enemy camp and movements.¡± Turning to Elyna she says: ¡°We need to know the formation that the enemy force has taken on and where the leaders are in the formation.¡± Walking to the table she draws the formation. ¡°They form a triangle, with the front end being a flat side instead of a point. The two mages have split up to either end of the triangle in front. The Salamandraco form the front-line. Behind them are a mixture of footmen and pike men and the back of the triangle coming to a point are the archers with the leader of them all forming the point. He is human but very large for his race.

    He goes by the name of Browly. Browly has grown tired of the chase and he wishes to end it quickly. He intends to storm us and crush us in one blow.¡±

    Stepping back to the table Slyfer examines the sketch. ¡°Do you know what kind of mages they have?¡± ¡°I saw one using earth but the other I have no idea.¡± ¡°They also seem to have a false opinion that we may have a catapult of some kind because a boulder fell a little less than a 100 meters away from them. Everyone turns to look at Slyfer who is looking at the roof of the tent innocently. Elyna continues not paying them any attention.  "It stopped them for a while but after no other boulders followed they started marching again.¡±

    What she said gives Slyfer an idea an idea though. ¡°I can take care of most of the archers before they come into range.¡± Aldowin wants to object to his student¡¯s boast but Slyfer sends him the images of when he threw wagons of gold at Alric. The elf stops and smiles.

    ¡°Trisha I want you and Lady Elyna to attack from the rear. Your target is Browly. If she can¡¯t take him out with her bow try to get closer but don¡¯t get surrounded always leave an opening for escape.¡± ¡°Lookin will attack the mage with earth magic since he has the same attribute, his partner will be the young elf he left with.¡± ¡°We need another mage to attack on the other side any volunteers.?¡± ¡°I will do it.¡± Says a shifty surly looking elf.

    Slyfer nods at him.¡°Choose a partner that you trust to go with you. Master you must make sure they don¡¯t flank me and the princess we will have our hands full with the Salamandraco. Your position will be here behind the river on our left side where the water is the lowest. That leaves us with two people, they will have to be on the opposite side of Aldowin  so that the enemy cant outflank us from that side. Slyfer fills them in on the rest of the plan they make small changes and soon they start heading out in their directions.

    Trisha and Elyna are the first to go since they have to circle the enemy without being detected. Slyfer is also painfully aware that they are the most exposed and he watches them go a bit worried. Aldowin takes Slyfer to one side, worry clearly etched on the elf¡¯s face. ¡°You are sure about this?¡± ¡°Do you have any other ideas master? You brought us here now it¡¯s time for us to do what we came for.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean Estund will you be able to kill?¡±

    Slyfer looks his master in his eyes and without hesitation answers; ¡°Yes, I am more afraid that I won¡¯t be able to stop. If that happens I want you to end it. I may have had differences with the elves but I don¡¯t want to hurt them.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Slyfer gives his master a pleading look.¡°Just heed my words master don¡¯t let me hurt them.¡± Aldowin agrees not sure what he is promising or why. The princess comes and stands next to them.

    ¡°Aldowin I have something for you and Slyfer, follow me they head back into her tent and on the table there are two sets of armor.¡± Aldowin gasps in surprise. ¡°This is, this is my armor from home?¡±  Her face grave the Princess nods¡°Yes I thought you might need it I brought both lucky for Slyfer since we had no idea about him. If we survive this you will have to give me answers.¡±

    ¡°I will answer what I can.¡± Is the only reply Aldowin offers.

    She heads out leaving the two to change. Her mind keeps going back to what Trisha had said before she left.¡±Be careful my lady Slyfer may not recognize you once the fighting starts.¡± Heading to the boulders where she and Slyfer will be standing she spots something in the distance. A small detachment of men are on horseback approaching from the enemy¡¯s camp. She turns around and sprints to the tents.

    Stopping outside the one Aldowin and Slyfer are getting dressed in the others had already left. ¡°Riders approach carrying a white flag.¡±

    Aldowin bursts out of the tent and he takes her breath away the elf is covered from head to toe in black and gold armor the emblem of his house displayed proudly on his breastplate his grieves and and bracers are black with the golden leaves running down the sides. The breastplate is aslo black with only the emblem on it the shoulder guards are gold.On the back of the breastplate is an oak tree in gold. ¡°Lets go princess.¡± She is also dressed in battle gear of blue and silver her breastplate does not have her house emblem on it she decided not to wear it in case the enemy found out who she is.

    ¡°Where is Slyfer?¡± ¡°Still struggling to put the armor on he will be with us in a moment.¡±

    They head down the rocky embankment on the left side in full view of the approaching party. Aldowin and princess are pleasantly surprise by how far the water in the river has risen. They stop at  their side of the river bank. The enemy still takes about five minutes to reach the river. The man in the middle is a huge brute with a receding hairline next to him on either side are men in robes. The one carrying the flag is an orc. ¡°Seems I almost missed the party.¡± Says Slyfer from behind them. The armor he has on is all black with no decorations. The shoulder guard on his right is pointed making it look like a spike.

    The brute comes to a halt on the other side of the river he looks confused to see it there. He points to it. ¡°This your handy work elf?¡± The disdain in his voice is clearly evident. Slyfer does not miss the black dragon painted on his breastplate.  It ignites fury in him and he struggles to control himself. Aldowin answers. ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±

    ¡°Hmm no matter. I come offering terms.¡± ¡°I will hear them.¡± Answers the princess with her chin lifted. The brute snorts and spits in the river. ¡°If you give up now I will kill you quickly if you do not I will let my men rape your woman while you watch.¡± He suddenly looks past Aldowin clearly startled. ¡°What is, is that.¡± One of the mages stammer.

    The voice that comes from behind Aldowin is not Slyfers but that of a demon¡¯s, vengeance incarnate! ¡°I am your reckoning the answer to your question.¡± ¡°What question?¡± says the brute struggling to control his horse that wants to bolt. The demon steps forward past Aldowin and the princess. Slyfer has put on the helmet completing the picture. The helmet is horned like a bull with a slit that runs from the bottom upwards and then splits in two running diagonally widening to give the wearer a better view. The princess takes an involuntary step back from him.

    ¡°So this is what Trisha meant.¡± He stops walking and continues. He points a black armored finger at the orc. The orc is a pale green color with a jutting jaw tusks jut out like that of an elephant on either side of his mouth making him unable to close his mouth properly causing drool to constantly drip down.

    He has got an evil looking mace at his hip. Animal skins roughly cover his body. Slyfer starts to speak in orcish surprising them all most of all the orc. ¡°You, from what clan are you.¡± The orc looks at him without fear and beats his fist on his chest and says. ¡°I am Narzroc of the Skintuk, what is it to you demon?¡±

    ¡°How old are you Narzroc?¡±  ¡°I have lived almost three hundred summers.¡± He says this with pride because due to their very nature they don¡¯t live long. ¡°So you were at the last dragon peace meeting?¡± This clearly has an effect on the orc but what can¡¯t be discerned. He snorts and rolls his eyes. ¡°Yes I was.¡± Slyfer reverts back to elvish. ¡°So why do you break the treaty and aid the black dragon betrayer of all that is good.¡±

    The brute turns red at the mention of Chronos in such a way. ¡°How dare you speak ill of the high lord.¡± ¡°So it is true then fool.¡± The red fades to stark white as the brute realizes he had been tricked to reveal his master. ¡°You have just signed your death warrant!¡± He screams spittle dribbling down into his beard.

    Slyfer starts laughing not the happy laugh from this morning but the same as the one he had when he nearly cut Trisha in half. ¡°Narzroc you will be the first to taste the wrath of those your kind have betrayed the promise was made that day and it will be kept today!¡± The orc lets out a soft whine he knows exactly what the dragon¡¯s promised. Looking back at the three humans Slyfer once again says. ¡°I am the answer to your question.¡± ¡°What question damn you!?¡±

    Slyfer laughs again. ¡°The question of; Is there life after death? Browly I will find you on the battlefield!¡± With that the group turns around and gallops of toward their main army.

    Slyfer turns to the other two. ¡°You must not fear me.¡± ¡°Aldowin puts his hand on his students shoulder and laughs. ¡°You make it very hard not to but on the positive side. If your allies fear you your enemies must be shaking in their boots!

    The crimson eyes turn to Eluna. ¡°You were also at that meeting were you not.¡± ¡°Yes although I was very young at the time. How could you possibly know?¡± ¡°Perhaps I will be able to tell you someday. Slyfer turns  Aldowin his heart pounding his anger ready to explode the thirst for battle incomparable. "Make ready the enemy approaches!"

    Aldowin leaves to go to his assigned post. The princess and the beast head to theirs.

    <hr />

    Chapter 4!

    I will try to load another two today. Enjoy the read!

 Sky prince-Book1 Chapter 5

    5

    Water, Fire, Earth and Steel.

    The first thing you see when a army of men are approaching is the dust they leave in their wake followed by flashes of light glinting off of the armor and weapons they carry. Slyfer could now see the Salamandraco. Huge armored beasts, the armor they wear is basically spiked everywhere except on their backs where the rider sits controlling his mount. The creatures have rough skin ranging from red to a dark brown to black each one unique as not one of them has the same color pattern. These are not full grown they average about fifteen meters in length including their tails which are about five meters on their own. According to Slyfers memory they are just about the right size for a snack their flesh is softer then the full grown ones and not as bland. Slyfers mouth starts to water. He catches himself. ¡°What the hell am I thinking?¡±

    He starts to laugh at himself and the princess looks at him as if he has completely gone insane. ¡°Whats so funny?¡± The unsettling red eyes turn to her. ¡°I was just wandering what they taste like. Princess do me a favor?¡± She looks at him with a mixture of surprise and amusement on her face. ¡°You are a strange boy. What favor would you ask of me?¡± ¡°Try not to kill all of the Salamandraco I would like a few as pets.¡± Flabbergasted she replies. ¡°You are crazy! We need to kill them as soon as they get in range they are killers trained man eaters!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear it princess? The crack of the riders whips and how the creatures cry out in pain. They are not killers but slaves and I will not have it so. No, they will be my pets!¡± ¡°Do as you wish but if one comes near me it is dead.¡± Slyfer turns away. ¡°So you will not grant me this request? I understand I will stop them before they get close to you.¡± She just shakes her head at the crazy person.

    They wait and soon they can start to make out faces most of the regiment is made out of humans and only a scarce few orcs. They mostly consist of the riders on the Salamandraco. Slyfer takes the grieves off and holds them out for the princess to hold she takes them and gives Slyfer another ,you are insane look. ¡°Well I imagine that¡¯s close enough.¡± He walks away heading toward the camp. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± He turns around. ¡°Relax princess, I just need some ammo.¡± She lets out an exasperated breath. ¡°I should never have listened to hi-¡° She hears the sound of rocks scraping against rocks. Vibrations reach her feet from behind. ¡°What is he do-.¡± Looking behind her the princess sees a sight she wont easily forget. Slyfer is carrying a boulder about twice his size on his shoulders. He walks over and puts it down next to her and goes back to fetch another. She wants to say something but closes her mouth deciding to see how this new development plays out.

    This continues until he has about five boulders in total a little out of breath he says. ¡°Now I have ammo.¡± ¡°Ammo for what? In case you have not noticed we don¡¯t have any catapults.¡± Going into the deep dark place the old ones have created within his mind he drinks in his anger letting it feed him consume him. Eluna watches in shock and fear as he picks up a boulder seemingly light as a feather. He starts to laugh like a mad man giving her goosebumps.

    Trisha and Elyna creep along a dip close behind the marching small army of men and orcs. Even now they smell the stench that follows any large group of men dressed in armor. The grass is long giving them good cover but any scout worth his salt can spot someone in long grass. Leopard crawling to the top of the ridge they have a look at what lies before them. About two hundred meters in front of them is the mass of men. Trisha her mouth close to her companion¡¯s ear whispers. ¡°How close do you need to be?¡± ¡°Within a hundred meters if I want to hit him with my first shot. It¡¯s difficult in these plains because you can¡¯t really judge the wind accurately.¡±

    Suddenly a voice booms through the air. The sound of it makes their hair stand on end. ¡°Browly, Narzroc! Today you pay for what you have done. Come let me give you the answer to your question dog of the betrayer!¡± Looking over the ridge they see the small army has stopped. A big man on a horse is beating and screaming at his soldiers to get them moving. But they seem to be frozen in fear. Elyna spots it first. A boulder sours through the air spinning as it does. It suddenly bursts into flames turning into a mass of rock and flame.

    To Trisha it seems to move in slow motion as if the earth is taking a breath before being hit by the boulder in flames. It finally hits with a resounding boom. Men start screaming in pain and panic another follows the first each one falling among the archers'' ranks the rocks shatter on impact not only crushing those under it but harming those around it as well.

    Screams of pain and fear fills the air. Men that have caught, fire run into others setting them alight as well. The smell of burning flesh reaches the two in the ditch and Trisha has to cover her mouth and nose in order not to wretch.

    Elyna seeing the opportunity springs into action she suddenly sprints forward keeping low as possible not to be seen. Another boulder hits and a fourth is on its way but it gets blocked by a seemingly invisible force. ¡°So the other mage knows air magic.¡±

    She hears Browly call for a charge and so she redoubles her speed to catch up quicker. Trisha is not far behind her. The army has nearly reached Slyfer and Eluna¡¯s position.

    Slyfer picks up the last of the boulders and throws it towards the enemy like the previous one it stops in mid-air. He takes the armored gloves from the princess and puts them on. The Salamandraco are now nearly by the river that stretches in front of them. ¡°Are you ready princess!¡± Not waiting for an answer he focuses his magic on the river. It starts to rise slowly but surely the princess soon joins him and ads to the power. They hear the cursing of the Salamandraco riders as their mounts come to an immediate halt. All the while the water rises and rises. Slyfer looks at the princess and shouts. ¡°Now!¡± The water now begins to arc forward towards the enemy. With one last force of will Slyfer pushes with all his might against it. The tidal wave of water rushes toward the enemy. Scooping up the Salamandracos and others with its force.

    Men curse and shout at each other as they try to get out of the way. The Salamandracos get thrown on the men behind them crushing them beyond recognition. The parties of two suddenly appear out of nowhere and start the attack! The water finally comes to a halt but the damage it did was immense. A bit less than half of the enemies forces now lay crushed or struggling for breath. The enemies mages are still standing one had conjured a wall of rock to protect him from the water and the other a sphere of air around him. However they are alone now and vulnerable for attack. Slyfer can see the shifty elf and his companion sprinting towards the air mage but Lookin is nowhere to be seen.

    Cursing and drawing his sword he looks at Eluna. ¡°Stay close to me and support me with your magic!¡± She only nods and follows as he runs down the embankment and through the now empty river that is already starting to rise again. Slyfer reaches the first Slamandraco that is now lying on its side. The rider is pinned under it and is even now beating at the creature with his barbed whip. With no hesitation Slyfer runs him through. He looks at the princess. ¡°Cover me!¡± But she is already busy. Compressing the water and spraying it as if it is under high pressure she cuts through enemies like a hot knife through butter as they approach not even giving them a chance to scream!

    Slyfer sends his mind into the beast. The pain it has is excruciating the armor is not strapped or tied to the animal but implanted with barbed spikes to keep it in place. Calming the creatures mind he puts it to sleep like he did with Shcree. That being done he advances to the next. But in his way stands the earth mage. ¡°Where in the hell gates is Lookin?¡±

    The mage has a brown robe on with his hood pulled up hiding most of his facial features. The mage¡¯s hands are dirty with long nails black underneath because of accumulated dirt. Actually looking at him in general shows that he is covered in dirt all over. He takes his stance spinning a wicked looking blade next to him. He is obviously adept at its use. The blade resembles a scythe with a long black stock and linear handle attached to it for closer combat. It has been sharpened to a paper thin point. Slyfer knows it can¡¯t be used to block in a normal duel because it would bend and brake easily due to its thin shape. It was made simply to cut nothing else.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The man smiles showing a big array of crooked teeth. ¡°So you are the answer to our question? That is where you are wrong, demon I am the answer to yours!¡± With that spikes of earth suddenly form under Slyfer aimed at his lower body! Slyfer rolls to the side drawing his sword at the same time. The man rushes forward in an attempt to cut Slyfer while he is in the roll but Slyfer bends low and the blade misses its mark by mere millimeters.  Slyfer swings at the man¡¯s feet but he blocks it with earth and the sword vibrates in Slyfer¡¯s hand with the force of the blow. Jumping backwards Slyfer buys some space between himself and the mage. They start to circle each other looking for any kind of opening! "Damn human and his stupid rocks." Slyfer''s heart is racing he just very nearly lost his head.

    This kind of duel is new to Slyfer having never fought against someone that mixes swordplay with magic. That gives Slyfer an idea. Focusing on his sword he starts to gather air around it compacting it to a sharp point around the sword effectively protecting the blade and making it stronger and sharper. However it will be extremely difficult to keep it up for a long time.

    Sensing the lapse in Slyfer¡¯s focus, on the fight the mage strikes with a shout. Using the same method as before, conjuring spikes to throw Slyfer off balance. Slyfer rolls again but this time instead of a sweep the man attacks with an overhand blow. However Slyfer is quicker by half a second with his sword and he aims for the man¡¯s hip. Like before earth is there to block the blow...... A Heart wrenching scream fills the air as the mage falls over clutching at stumps which were legs a moment ago. ¡°How! How did you-.¡± Before he can finish Slyfer steps on his head crushing it with a  resounding crack. "Piece of filth."

    the princess behinds him lets out a gasp. Slyfer may have killed the man but his blow still hit Slyfer on the Shoulder. a Nasty gash was bleeding profusely. She runs over cutting men in half ash she does but most seem to have retreated somewhere.  Bam!! Slyfer hits a man with his fist as his sword arm doesn''t want to work properly. The man falls to the ground his eyes lifeless chest caved in his ribs sticking out of his back.

    He senses the princess coming but someone is behind her! Not knowing what to do he grabs the man''s foot and with all his strength heaves him at the approaching enemy. The lifeless body spins in cartwheels limbs flailing wildly. Princess sees it coming and bends backwards and tries to stop however her speed carries her forward making her slide on the blood and gore.

    the body zips past above her with a woosh! "Has he lost his mind like Trisha warned me!" The thought leaves her as quick has it sprouted when she hears a sickening Pap! behind her. As the dead body hits the orc that was running at her making them crash to the ground together. She quickly steps forward and decapitates the orc with a swing of her sword.

    By the time she starts heading to Slyfer again he is already further away dead bodies left in his wake as he kneels next to other Salamandraco doing who knows what!

    Slyfer stands up having put the sixth Salamandraco to sleep. He looks around for enemies but there are none close to him! In the distance he sees Aldowin dancing through enemies. With every turn or move of his body a limb goes flying, a head, a leg or they simply split in two! the air around him is filled with streaks of blood as the sword-master does death''s dance!

    The Princess arrives and immediately conjures magic starting to heal the wound on Slyfer''s shoulder. Slyfer is surprised as he feels the muscle and skin knit back together with immense pain eyes closed he waits for her to finish. His master had told him healing magic can only be done when one reaches the pinnacle of water magic control. When she is done he rolls his shoulder testing it, then nods at the Princess. "Thank you."

    By  the time he had opened his eyes the battle had gone quiet. In the center of it all he sees a new obstacle they have to face. But first he needs to finish what he started with the Salamandracos.

    Losing another arrow that takes a man in the neck. Elyna scans the crowd of men now no longer confused but muscled into a tight column of fighting men. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good, we can¡¯t let them get organized! Where is that Brute?¡±

    ¡°I will bet you my rations for tonight that he is right in the center where it is safest.¡± Mutters, Trisha with obvious distaste. Elyna looks around scanning the area for the hundredth time to find some manner of high ground but there is only to the front where Slyfer and the princess are.

    Elyna had taken a shot at the Brute but his horse got spooked at the last moment turning in front of her arrow effectively saving its savage master¡¯s life with its own. The men had quickly become organized in a few minutes and they were now in a porcupine formation. Shields covering everywhere in a tight sphere halberds and spears pointing in every direction. She guesses after the onslaughts with the boulders and water there are about thirty to fifty men left uninjured. Here and there a man would get up groggily from getting hit by the water only to eat an arrow a moment later shot from her and Trisha''s bow.

    The two companions sneak closer making sure to try and stay hidden but a call goes out. ¡°I see two coming from behind!¡± Out of frustration Elyna shoots at the voice within the porcupine and gets rewarded with a scream of pain.

    Another call goes out, followed by another ¡°Two from the left.¡± ¡°I see him, I see the demon!¡± Elyna puzzled by the last exclamation starts looking for what the enemy has seen.

    Aldowin bloody all over from the battle along with his partner catches up to Slyfer and the princess. Followed by the shifty looking elf and the other three. Slyfer can see that the shifty looking one has lost a lot of blood. They all look a bit frightened of him but the princess has gotten used to it somewhat. ¡°Are the beasts dead?¡± Says  Aldowin pointing at the Salamandraco. Eluna sighs. ¡°No your Estund wanted pets so he willed them to sleep. Aldowin wants to object but Slyfer just holds up his hand. ¡°Now is not the time master. Have any of you seen Lookin?¡± Eluna knows what he is worried about. ¡°I don¡¯t think he would betray us.¡±

    ¡°Master Aldowin, would you mind going to look for our dear friend.¡± The way Slyfer said ¡°dear friend¡± makes everyone a little uneasy. ¡°He should be somewhere to the west of us. Princess look to your companions the shifty one has lost a lot of blood.¡± ¡°My name is Faymin.¡± Says the elf with a grimace of pain. Slyfer takes a closer look and he can see a tear in Faymin¡¯s armour. He has his hand over it but blood is still seeping out.

    Slyfer starts walking with a casual gate towards the porcupine. He stops emphasizing every movement he pretends to look them over as if studying them. "If they had a better commander we would have had a lot more trouble. Luckily he is a coward."  Holding his arms out to either side he says. ¡°So this is it?! The best the dog of the betrayer can do? Hide behind the shields of his men like a little girl! My your little shield trick is certainly irritating. Come out coward!¡±

    Slyfer waits a moment then piles a few bodies on each other even though it makes him want to wretch he controls himself and sits on them. For this to work the men must fear him. He stabs the sword into the ground and rests both hands on the pommel. After a minute of waiting; ¡°Narzroc I challenge you to single combat because I am bored of waiting for your cowardly leader. What say you?¡±

    A moment passes and the shields start to move and the orc comes striding out. Lifting his head so that his tusks point upward he shouts; ¡°I accept your challenge demon!¡± Now without the horse Slyfer can take in the true size of Narzroc. He is at least two heads taller than Slyfer with a body three times the size. He rips the skins off and beats on his chest.  Slyfer stands up and slowly walks over.

    ¡°Since I challenged you what weapon would you like to use?¡± Voices inside Slyfer drown out his thoughts. ¡°None must be spared the way you have chosen is disappointing. Kill them all. Kill them all. Kill them all!¡± With that images of the past flood into him!

    <hr />

    Chapter 5

    Its a bit shorter then the previous chapters but i think the fighting is pretty cool. I had a lot of trouble with it since my mind came up with so many things that can happen in a battle. This is what i ended up with though. Hope you guys enjoy!

    Please leave some comments, tips or ideas for improvement!

 Sky Prince-Book 1 Chapter 6

    6

    Anger Or Insanity.

    Slyfer shakes his head to clear it but it does not work he is angry so filled with fury he can¡¯t control himself the only words he registers are those uttered by the orc in front of him as he stairs at the creature with his hate-filled eyes. ¡°We fight barehanded.¡± Slyfer fights desperately for control over the anger the hate! His skin feels like it is on fire somewhere deep within himself he knows his body is changing!

    Elyna and Trisha  circles the group of soldiers to join the Princess and Slyfer. They stop in mid stride When see the black armored demon. The aura surrounding him is clearly visible it oozes with malice and hate. Death hovers in the air around him it darkens the sky as if it is steeling the very life out of the air. Elyna stops squinting trying to see what is in the center of the black mass of hate and killing intent. ¡°It is Slyfer.¡± Whispers Trisha in Elyna¡¯s ear.  Crimson eyes turn to them and a voice follows seeming to echo with thousands of voices turning it into the voice of doom. It only says one thing; ¡°Run.¡±

    Narzroc seeing his chance throws a punch at the demon but as he touches the aura his hand ages thousands of years in front of him he tries to scream but nothing comes out. The skin on his hand shrivels up turning it into nothing more than bone covered by age old skin it then turns black and slowly starts to disintegrate into dust. Elyna grabs Trisha¡¯s hand and starts running not caring where to just any direction away from that thing.

    Trisha trips because she can¡¯t tare her eyes away from the monstrosity that saved her life just earlier that morning. ¡°How can that boy turn into this?¡± The grass and bodies around him turns to dust the same as the orc¡¯s hand had. Slyfer starts to laugh. It rings all around them loud and evil with a thousand voices.  The orc now on his knees clutches the stump on his arm. He looks up into the red eyes. The thing in front of him pulls back its arm across its body. It¡¯s the last thing he sees. Swinging Slyfer gives the orc a backhand blow as you would swat at a fly buzzing around you. It connects with a boom! The orcs neck is instantly broken and he is sent flying through the air spinning like a rag doll limbs without life twist and turn into awkward positions!

    He hits the shield wall with a sickening crunch. The men inside scream saying it¡¯s the day of their reckoning a demon of the underworld come to take them to pay for their sins. Slyfer looks at his sword. ¡°No a quick death is too good for the betrayers.¡± He turns to them and with two strides his body disappeares and reappears as he hits the shield  wall sending shields and men flying in all direction! Men scream as they get crushed between their own shields and the person behind them.

    It feels like a dream to Slyfer like his eyes are windows and he is only watching what his body does. All around him men shrivel up and turn to dust. He takes a shield from one and swings it in an arc around him decapitating crushing skulls arms, bodies of everyone around with the shield. Slyfer finds the blood gushing out amusing and starts to laugh but stops. ¡°Browly, where is Browly.¡± The thought takes over every cell in his body. Crushing, throwing, ripping and destroying he walks through their ranks everywhere he goes death follows! He is death!

    The elves now gathered together, watch from a distance as forty men are reduced to nothing but dust. The screaming is terrible it makes the princess want to wretch she wants to turn away and run from this monster. But she can¡¯t and the same goes for everyone else. They stand in wrapt silence staring at the carnage. Aldowin joins them after he had gone to look for his cousin. He swears under his breath shivering. He too falls silent.

    Slyfer grabs anything he can get his hands on to crush the puny insects around him. he even grabs a few with his bare hands roaring as he tares them appart while the demonic laugh still blooms turning everyone''s hearts to ice. He continues in his mad killing spree until. Looking around a roars in displeasure because there is nothing left to kill . Everything then goes deathly quiet.

    It¡¯s over as fast as it began. Slyfer stands in the middle of what is now a black patch of dead ground. The anger leaves him slowly ebbing away he suddenly feels tired, drained and dispirited. Sleep gnaws at him but he pushes it away. There is one thing he must to. ¡°Where is Browly?!¡±  He starts to search around try as he might he can¡¯t remember killing or even seeing the coward.

    ¡°Sirena? Are you still in the air above us?¡± ¡°Yes little one what you did down there I have only seen done once before.¡± ¡°That will have to wait can you see anyone running from us?¡± ¡°There are four one is on foot and three are on horses heading away from your position. Two are headed towards Atlantia and one is going inland the fourth seems to have no direction in particular. "How far is the lone rider from me?¡± ¡°Not far he fled just when you hit the shields.¡±

    Before Serina finished speaking Slyfer was already busy unstrapping his armour while walking towards the group by the river.  None of them say anything as he approaches he avoids eye contact not wanting to see the fear and disgust in their eyes for what he had done.

    ¡°Browly fled during the battle I need someone to go after him with me.¡± Elyna steps forward the only one that seems eager to go. ¡°I can track, I will go with you.¡± Slyfer goes to get his clothes and moccasins much better suited for the running they are about to do.

    He returns and the rest of them are still waiting by the river , none speak they cant even bare to look at him. Aldowin is the only one that looks at his student but even he has fear in his eyes. Slyfer sees it and it makes him want to run even more.

    He swallows down his heart that seems to have formed a lump in his throat. Something brakes inside him then and he feels his heart turn cold with sadness.¡°They fear me. Well it¡¯s my burden to bear.¡± He looks over to Elyna. ¡°You ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He starts at a fast jog. ¡°How do you know what direction he went?¡± ¡°I know a little about tracking myself.¡± Not a complete lie since the dragons taught him a little about it.

    Elyna soon picks up the tracks of a horse in the tall grass and they keep to it. The stamina and speed inherent to elves and whatever Slyfer is makes a fast jog twice the speed of a human sprinting. Slyfer can feel the start of a huge headache but he pushes his thoughts towards other things. He soon goes into auto pilot. Losing himself in his thoughts like he used to when he went for walks in the valley only to end up back at the tree house without even able to remember how he got there. His thoughts turned to home the valley how far it felt right now, how long ago.

    However the faces of the men he massacred keep returning to swim in front of him, fear and shock etched so clearly in the faces of his victims. ¡°No, not victims. They deserved it, what they did, the deaths people like them have caused. Promise made promise kept. They all signed the treaty for peace.¡±

    He feels a hand grab his arm he wants to strike out at whoever it is but Elyna¡¯s face becomes recognizable and he stops himself. Concerned she looks at his sorry state.

    ¡°We have to stop its dark and we can only do harm trying to track Browly in the dark.¡± He wants to object but she puts a hand to his cheek its warm and he can¡¯t help but like it. He realizes he has been crying and feels ashamed and wants to turn away but she stops him. ¡°Do not feel ashamed taking life is not easy. This proves that you are not a monster hold onto it and never think of it as weakness. You must not lose your compassion for living things!¡±

    Slyfer gives her a faint smile. ¡°Thank you, I needed that.¡± She takes her hand away and continues as if nothing happened. ¡°You need not worry his horse has also grown tired. He must  stop for the night or the horse will be dead by tomorrow.¡± They make camp but they don¡¯t light a fire afraid that it may alert him of their presence. Slyfer takes out his bed roll and starts squashing the grass to the ground to make a make shift mattress. He realizes she has not brought anything. ¡°We can take turns while the other is on watch one can sleep.¡± She only nods. Which makes him feel stupid that is to be expected of course. She sees him take out a carefully wrapped bundle and puts it on his lap. The bundle starts to stir and big ears pop out. The expression On Slyfer¡¯s face quickly changes to one of happiness turning him back into a young boy.

    Pretending not to notice she turns away even though curiosity gnaws at her. She suddenly feels something climbing onto her.  Her body goes stiff ¡°Is there a mouse or a rat on my back?¡± Slyfer laughs at the warrior¡¯s fearful voice. ¡°No, not a mouse just Shcree.¡± The thing climbs on her head and suddenly big eyes pop out in front of her. She lets out a squeal but the thing called Shcree is gone as fast as it got there. Slyfer is on his back laughing at her expense. Huffing she looks for the creature. It zips past her in the air and lands on Slyfer. He holds Shcree up for Elyna to see. But Shree is clearly not impressed with the elf and turns her back to Elyna. ¡°You frightened her.¡± Says Slyfer, unable to keep the humor out of his voice.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the other way around, why do you carry around such a strange creature.¡± ¡°To me you are stranger then she is. Her name is Shcree I found her abandoned¡­¡­ Where I grew up.¡±

    Slyfer takes out the last store of his dried fruit and hands some to Elyna she accepts it gratefully being hungry herself. To her surprise Slyfer makes sure that Shcree eats first before he does. ¡°I must apologize.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the elf confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I. All of us misjudge you. The things you do are¡­. Scary to say the least but looking at you with her it¡¯s like you are a different person.¡±  A mask of sadness creeps over Slyfer¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s ok I have realized I am more alone then I thought. I am not meant for this world.¡± Elyna is the one confused this time. Slyfer explains; ¡°When you train your mind and you become one with nature do you feel like you belong, feel like you are truly a part of it?¡±

    She nods matter of factly.¡°Yes all of us are part of nature because we are a part of this world it is natural to feel like you don¡¯t belong at first but once you become one with everything it changes and it¡¯s hard to find yourself again.¡±

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°Not me I have done what you said and I accomplish it but even while I am connected to everything when I look at myself through the eyes of nature. My life force everything about me does not fit that is why I say I don¡¯t belong.  You and the elves only proved it what happened today proved it.¡±

    Elyna opens her mouth as if to say something but closes it again unable to think of something. Slyfer smiles a sad smile at her and says. ¡°Its ok, it is my burden to bear. I am what I am even though I don¡¯t know what that is yet.¡± She puts her hand on his shoulder. ¡°You are no longer alone you saved all of us today and they only fear you because they do not understand you. But tonight you have made a friend.¡± This time the smile on his face turns him into the handsome young man he truly is. Elyna returns the smile ¡°You must get some rest I will wake you up when it is your turn to watch.¡±

    Slyfer turns to his side and falls into a deep sleep immediately.

    Elyna extends her consciousness beyond their little camp and becomes one with nature. Her consciousness keeps getting pulled toward him though. He is like a bright sun shining among fading stars. She feels immeasurably small compared to him. ¡°So this is what he meant.¡± His life force is bright giving life not dark as it was today she focuses more on him. She turns white. Inside him is something even greater she wants to go more but she feels like something very dangerous is watching making her hair stand on end. ¡°I will have to do this the good old fashioned way.¡± She pulls her consciousness back. Resigned to listen for anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Aldowin you owe us answers. What happened today? What is he? Who is he? Where did he come from?¡± Aldowin sighs clearly getting irritated. ¡°Why I think that is obvious he is the one that saved us today or did you forget already princess.¡±

    She stomps her foot.  ¡°Stop avoiding the question!¡± All the elves are gathered in the tent. All the elves want answers and Aldowin can¡¯t give them any. Mostly because he made a promise but also because he simply doesn¡¯t know the answers.¡°I don¡¯t have all the answers but what I can tell you is that if a war comes he will be our only defense our only light in the darkness our pillar so to speak.¡±

    ¡°Today he looked like the darkness in carnet!¡±

    ¡°Yes he did and here we stand alive and breathing thanks to him!¡±

    A long silence follows...

    Aldowin mutters to himself. ¡°They said this may happen I just never expected it from my own people.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Asks the princess not letting up.

    ¡°His adoptive parents.¡±

    She clenches her fists frustrated with Aldowin ¡°Give me a straight answer Aldowin or tomorrow we leave without you!¡±

    Eluna regrets saying it as soon as she the words leave her mouth. She steels herself what¡¯s done is done.

    Aldowin is quiet for a while then shrugs. ¡°As you wish we will go with plan B. You have failed their test and Slyfer cannot be entrusted to my people.¡± Aldowin looks older than ever before but he squares his shoulders.

    He then bows formally. ¡°It has been a pleasure seeing you all again, I hope when next we meet that it will not be upon the battlefield.¡± He takes the cape off representing his house and puts it neatly on the table.  His face nearly cracks as he take a shuddering breath.¡°I renounce my claim to the house of my father for it shames me. I renounce my claim to sword master of the high elves for it shames me.¡± Looking directly at the princess he says. ¡°I renounce my claim to be the protector of house Lutherin.¡±

    With that he turns to walk out. The princess catches his arm tears staining her cheeks she know she has just made a big mistake. ¡°Please tell me one last thing before you go.¡± He looks at her with contempt and it causes more tears to run down her face. ¡°Now that you have failed I can tell you even less! But listen well if you spread what has happened here. You will not be able to run or hide from the wrath that will be visited upon you!¡±

    ¡°Is he worth it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not only because of what he represents but because of who he is and what he means to me personally.¡± Trisha steps forward. Aldowin looks at her irritated but more kindly than he did at Eluna.

    ¡°Lo ¨C umm uh Aldowin why does he have two dragons on his sword.¡±

    ¡°You were trained in our culture and what swords represent?¡± She swallows unable to believe what she now knows is true. ¡°Yes.¡± Aldowin reaches out and ruffles her hair. ¡°In that lies an answer to all of your questions. Figure it out!¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    He sees the shock and horror on Eluna¡¯s face and she slumps down onto her chair. ¡°What have we done?¡±  Aldowin turns his back on the high elves for the second time in his life but this time he knows there is no turning back. He walks off into the darkness leaving the fools to their doom. He can hear them clucking and talking like chickens among each other trying to persuade themselves that Aldowin is crazy.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Shouts the princess fear and hurt clearly showing in her beautiful features. ¡°Trisha you must go with him to confirm the truth of his claim. I do not think he will reject you since you are not truly one of us. Do not tell him I sent you but that you went on your own.¡± Trisha collects a few things and stuffs it in a backpack. Looking back at the worried faces of the elves she nods and disappears into the darkness. Trisha can¡¯t make heads or tails of what she is feeling so she pushes her feelings aside and readies herself for what comes next.

    Slyfer feels a hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s time. We must go.¡± Slyfer opens his eyes but his mind still feels groggy. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept like that since we left the valley.¡± It occurs to him that the old ones did not feed him any images of war. ¡°Well to be fair I did ask for it only before battles.¡± That thought brings back yesterday. Slyfer steels himself and gets up ready for the night watch but the sun is already starting to creep up over the horizon turning the sky into a brilliant array of colors. Elyna walks over and hands him his pack.

    ¡°I thought you could use some rest so I left you to sleep. Besides you look so cute when you are drooling.¡± The last comment stops any objection he wanted to make and he blushes not understanding the reason.

    Elyna smiles amused at his discomfort. To Slyfer¡¯s surprise Shcree is on her shoulder. ¡°Did you two make peace last night?¡± Says Slyfer pointing at the ball of eyes, ears and fur. Elyna suddenly adopts her no nonsense demeanor again and hands Shcree to Slyfer this time her cheeks are red. ¡°We must go. I had a better look at the tracks and we are closer than I thought.¡± Not wasting any time Slyfer puts Shcree in his backpack with an opening where she can come and go as she pleases. They set out with the same pace. Slyfer wants to go faster but they could miss something if they go too fast.

    Aldowin sitting lazily on a rock soaking the sun on his skin and he is at peace. A peace he knows won¡¯t last for long. Opening his eyes it focuses on the person whom he knows is going to disrupt his peace. The object of his scrutiny is none other than Trisha. ¡°What would she want with me? Unless¡­.¡± Amused he sits up and waits for Trisha to reach him.

    ¡°Master Ald-.¡±  He interrupts her. ¡°It¡¯s just Aldowin now.¡± Pursing her lips she tries again. ¡°Aldowin-.¡± ¡°No you cannot join us. I am no fool the princess sent you.¡± She stops for a moment clearly thinking of something to say. ¡°I will follow you anyway you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Aldowin laughs at this. ¡°I may not be able to stop you but your anatomy will.¡± This angers the kitty cat as Slyfer calls her.  She pouts.¡°Just because I am a girl does not mean that I am weak. I know how to track I may fall behind but I will be close!¡± Aldowin leans forward with a wicked smile. ¡°You cannot track what does not walk on the earth.¡± Touching the point of her nose he follows. ¡°That¡¯s what I meant by your anatomy.¡±

    Exasperated but not yet defeated Trisha sits down next to him. ¡°I am not here only because the princess sent me. I¡­. I also feel connected to Slyfer in a way and I don¡¯t know why.¡± Aldowin sits closer and hugs her. ¡°You poor, poor thing.¡± He suddenly pushes her of the rock. ¡°Nice try but I have about two thousand years on you and I am not an idiot.¡± She sits up and crosses her arms. ¡°If you know anything about dragons I must come with you!¡± Aldowin raises one eyebrow. ¡°Finally some truth. Tell me why it is so important to you.¡± She sighs. ¡°Because I was not abandoned like the elves believe. My mother and I were running from them.¡± Aldowin more interested helps her up. ¡°From who?¡±

    She sits down next to him once again. ¡°From the humans with the black dragon painted on their armor. They caught us and my mother¡­.. Fought giving me a chance to escape, so I ran but they soon caught up with me. The humans were arguing about who would have me first when it appeared.¡± Trisha¡¯s eyes were close to tears. ¡°I had never seen anything so beautiful and nor will I ever again. A green dragon so big that it blotted out the sun descended upon them. They tried feebly to put up a fight but it was over in seconds. With one blow the dragon destroyed them all and saved me. Princess Eluna found me two days after that.¡±

    Aldowin suddenly gets up. ¡°You may accompany us but you will only report what I tell you to report. Slyfer must never hear of this.¡± She looks up at him confused. ¡°Why must he never know.¡± Aldowin once again irritated looks at her. ¡°Because despite what you may think of him he is naive. He does not know this world all he knew before he came here was our valley a true paradise compared to this.¡± Aldowin gestures around him. ¡°Those men yesterday were the first creatures he ever killed. Can you imagine how he must feel right now? The anger you saw and feel from him is not his own but that of his ancestors so to speak. It is forced on him and you and my people judge him!¡±

    Trisha can see Aldowin is making himself angry building up on his sorrow at having lost his people, his house everything. Pacing up and down Aldowin looks at her again. ¡°I fear for my student if you and the other high elves are the best examples out there.........¡±

    ¡°I¡­. did not know.¡± Trisha looks confused. Aldowin sits down again deflated and tired. ¡°For the life of me I can¡¯t think of a reason why he went after Browly though he is going to get an ear full when he gets back in the meantime you are going to help me.¡± Trisha looks up surprised ¡°Help you with what?¡± Aldowin points at the Salamandraco. ¡°To remove the armor from those poor creatures.¡±

    Slyfer and Elyna creep closer making sure to make as little sound as possible. Browly is in a rocky ravine below them. He had found a small creek trickling away in the middle of nowhere. The spring was obviously bigger in a time long gone. The ravine must have been caused by the water thundering through here Slyfer can almost see it in his mind.

    Browly does not relax for one second. He is a rat but a rat can be dangerous when cornered.

    Slyfer shuffles closer to Elyna. ¡°Can you make the shot?¡± She takes a moment to look at the surroundings. ¡°Yes but while he is on his horse it may dash off with him on it.¡± Slyfer takes another look. He is exercising a lot of restraint by not just storming the oath. ¡°I have an idea. He never saw my face so he doesn¡¯t know me. With my old clothes I would look like a lost child.

    Keep an eye on him while I change.¡± Slyfer shuffles back a bit and takes out his old torn pants and shirt he uses to wrap Shcree in. Elyna looks back turns crimson at the site of his milk wight cheeks proudly on display. She quickly looks in front of her again. ¡°You could have warned me.¡± He leopard crawls back. ¡°Warned you about what?¡± She gives him a dirty look. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Browly waits patiently for his horse to finish drinking not because he is a patient man but because if he wants to survive the horse must live. He suddenly hears something coming from his left. He is just about to bolt when he hears a voice of someone talking to himself. ¡°Where did he say it would be? That old man he never speaks clearly always riddles!¡± Browly sneaks a peek and what he sees almost makes his mouth water. A rather tall and masculine teenager with black hair is walking without a care in the world mumbling to himself.

    The teenager would have drawn the eyes of any girl anywhere even with the torn shorts and shabby dirty shirt. But that¡¯s not what interests Browly a lot of soldiers and even some of the men in the hierarchy like boys but he never took to it. It¡¯s the pack the boy carries there may be food inside!

    Browly takes another look around careful to make sure the teen is alone. He may be big in fact he is only a little shorter than Browly but he does not have a sword. He suddenly steps out from behind a rock that he was hiding behind. ¡°You there! Halt in the name of the High Lord Chronos!¡± The boy jumps back startled and quickly looks around for a way to escape but he sees Browly¡¯s horse and resigns himself. Browly steers his horse closer. ¡°What have you got in the pack?¡± The idiot teen just stares at his feet.

    Feeling completely in control Browly draws back his hand to slap the teen for his insolence. He is just about to land his blow when the teen looks up. Browly¡¯s heart stops cold.

    It¡¯s the red eyes the demon¡¯s eyes! The demon grabs his arm in mid-swing and with a mighty tug pulls the brute clean off his horse throwing him into the bank where Elyne is hiding. Slyfer laughs like a mad man. ¡°I told you fool I am your answer and you run away before I can give it to you. How rude you humans are.¡±

    Elyna wants to come out but Slyfer gestures for her to stay. ¡°You have two choices.¡± Browly moans in pain he broke his leg when he hit the embankment. ¡°Oh shut up.¡± Says the demon and kicks his leg laughing while he does it. He suddenly stops as if remembers something. ¡°Where was I? You have two choices. One I eat your soul like I did with you friends back there.¡± Slyfer knows he can¡¯t really do that but the idiot in front of him does not. Browly turns even more pale sweat beading on his face. It kind of reminds Slyfer of a frog. ¡°

    No a frog is too pretty for this thing.¡± He kicks Browly¡¯s broken leg again. ¡°Are you listening dog?¡± Between clenched teeth comes a yes. ¡°Good, now option two is you tell me who sent you and I don¡¯t eat your soul.¡±

    Elyna watching this gets Goosebumps.  ¡°Is he angry or simply insane?¡±  Slyfer steps on the broken leg. ¡°No one! No one sent me.¡± Slyfer stops turning his head sideways as if listening to something. He leans closer and whispers. ¡° Liar, liar pants on fire.¡± Browly¡¯s pants starts burning. He screams and tries to kick his leg in the dirt but it¡¯s the broken leg and it only causes him more pain.

    Browly throws up his hands and starts begging ¡°Ok, ok I will tell you just stop. Please stop!¡± The fire stops abruptly. Slyfer crouches down in front of Browly. Boring into him with his red eyes. ¡°Who sent you pig? Tell me or I will cook you in your own fat.¡± Slyfer looks up at the sky with his hand scratching his chin. ¡°I am not a very good chef I always overcook things. Burn it to a crisp I do.¡± Slyfer looks at Browly. ¡°I suggest you answer me.¡±

    ¡°It was Alexo. Alexo sent me.¡± Slyfer stands up straight. ¡°Alexo? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes Alexo he is the Chronos representative on the council! Now please let me go.¡± Slyfer turns his face into one of shock. ¡°Let you go but I can¡¯t you haven¡¯t proved it yet! The great Alexo won¡¯t send a pig like you to  do what you tried to do.Who do you think sent me? Alexo such a great man knew that some of his lesser subjects would try what you did so he sent me to stop you.¡±

    Browly''s face turnes ugly to behold. ¡°It¡¯s a lie! I tell you a lie he just wants you to shut me up so that nothing can be leaked.¡± Slyfer stops pacing and pretends to be in deep thought. ¡°Can you prove it? If you can we can take him down even put you in his seat at the council.¡± Browly falls quiet thinking hard. Slyfer kicks his broken burned leg. He can¡¯t have the fool think clearly. ¡°Well can you prove it?¡± Kicks him again. ¡°Yes the saddlebags look in my bag tied to the horse.¡±

    Slyfer gives Elyna the signal that she can come out. The red fades in Slyfer¡¯s eyes and he is once again the normal teen. ¡°Watch the bug for me please.¡± He walks over to the horse and calms it. Going into its mind he makes it believe he is a friend. The horse quiets down. Searching the bag he finds a pouch of gold coins with a note attached.

    B

    My informant among the high elves has told me that they are going to send a representative. Go north- east towards the plains close to the flouting mountains. Find them and destroy them.

    I do not think that I have to tell you what will happen if you fail.

    A

    He looks at Elyna. ¡°Your people have an informant. I would wager that it is Lookin he probably believes you dead.¡± Anger is clearly on her face. ¡°How dare you? You have no proof of this.¡± He gives her the note and walks over to Browly. ¡°You are free to go. But Browly if I ever see you again you¡¯re a dead man and judging by your master¡¯s words I suggest you don¡¯t go to him either.¡± Slyfer was too tired of killing he felt sick in his heart with the just the though of taking another life. So this time he ignored the voices screaming for vengeance in his head.

    Turning around Slyfer starts to walk away. Elyna¡¯s face turns into confusion then shock. ¡°Slyfer look out!¡± He looks behind him and Browly has some sort of weapon in his hand. He pulls the trigger and everything goes into slow motion. Slyfer can see the projectile coming but his body can¡¯t move fast enough. It hits him in the shoulder and is quickly followed by another bang smoke rises from the muzzle and the second projectile is on its way. Slyfer summons magic and with that pushes himself out of the way. He then summons all the wind magic he can muster and sends it towards Browly the force of it hits him and a scream rings out the wind slams him against the embankment and he gets crushed between the force of air and the embankment wall into a piece of meat!

    What is left of him is a sickening sight. Clutching his shoulder Slyfer advances to the stain that was Browly a moment ago.

    He bends down and picks up the weapon that Browly was holding. ¡°What kind of weapon is this?¡± It is completely made out of steal. It doesn¡¯t look all that dangerous. Slyfer gives it a closer inspection. It has a long barrel that joins to a handle. In between the barrel and handle is a trigger like mechanism. Slyfer points the weapon towards the ground. And slowly pulls the trigger. A curved piece of steel on the back slowly moves backwards as he pulls it kind of reminds Slyfer of a hammer. The hammer suddenly shoots forward with blinding speed a loud bang goes off again followed by some blue smoke.

    Slyfer looks at the ground and there is a hole. ¡°What are you doing you buffoon don¡¯t play with things you don¡¯t understand.¡±  Elyna walks over and pulls his shirt down over his shoulder so that she can have a look at the wound. ¡°It goes right through!¡± Slyfer puts the strange fire-stick thing into his backpack.

    Elyna takes out a piece of cloth and wraps it around Slyfer¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s made of a strange material and to Slyfer it kind of stinks like rotten eggs. Elyna doesn¡¯t miss the look of disgust on Slyfer¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s made from the leaves of an Uma tree. It will stop the bleeding and prevent infection.¡± Slyfer keeps his complaints to himself although he has to admit the pain in his shoulder is dulled a bit.

    Slyfer wincing with pain gets up and hooks his backpack over his unhurt shoulder. He is just about to start walking when he turns back to the remains of Browly with an idea starting to form in his mind.

    <hr />

    Chapter 6

    Even as i wrote this I could feel my heart beating with the fight scenes. It may be a bit too much but i was listening to Let the bodies hit the floor written by drowning pool as i wrote it. So blame the music not me!

    As i wrote it i tried to imagine what it would be like to be in Slyfer''s situation i mean can you imagine those voices the anger of long dead things feeding it to you! My only regret for this chapter is that i feel like i could not explain how my MC felt properly. So frustrating!

    Anyway enjoy the read and let me know what you thing. If you like it let the other peeps know.

 Sky prince- Book 1 Chapter 7

    7

    A Long Journey Begins.

    ¡°It has been two days! Where could that stupid boy be?¡± Trisha rolls her eyes at Aldowin. He has been saying that for every hour that has gone past the entire day. ¡°Relax Aldowin I am sure that he is fine. Did you not see what he did to the army, or was I the only one watching?¡± Aldowin turns on her moving from the spot where he has been pacing for the last hour. ¡°One day when you have your own charge then we will talk. Until then your opinion carries the same worth as a fart on the wind.¡±

    She rolls her eyes again. They had been working tirelessly to remove the armor from the Salamandraco. Despite their hardest efforts however two of them died already too sick and infected by the rusted spikes digging into their flesh.

    ¡°Do you know what Slyfer intends to do with these?¡± Trisha asks pointing toward the Salamandraco. Not because she cares but to change the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that stupid boy is thinking I don¡¯t know why he left I don¡¯t know where he is. Where could he be?¡± She sighs. Clearly her plan backfired.

    Aldowin was still going on about Slyfer when Trisha suddenly holds up her hand for silence. Squinting in the afternoon sun she thinks she sees something but can¡¯t be sure and mentions that much to Aldowin. He immediately starts scanning the horizon. His mood suddenly lifts and then like a like a see-saw goes back to angry. It takes Elyna and Slyfer another hour to reach Aldowin and by the time they do Aldowin is bristling with anger.

    Slyfer takes one look at the elf and sighs. He has seen that look before. ¡°If He finds out I am hurt¡­..He may just finish what Browly started.¡± An awkward silence falls over the four gathered together. The first one to speak is Aldowin. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Before Slyfer can say anything Aldowin continues. ¡°What were you thinking running off like that? Do you know how far behind schedule you have put us.What a long journey we must still undertake?¡± That is the last thing Slyfer can make out as he topples over Elyna is there instantly to catch him.

    Aldowin his mouth open to say something looks down and then at Elyna. A Warning of death swims in his eyes as he asks. ¡°What happened?¡± Elyna ignoring the death stare starts to work immediately. Pulling off his shirt she inspects the wound it¡¯s not infected but the bleeding never stopped. The Uma bandage is completely soaked in blood. ¡°Browly shot him with some kind of weapon I have never seen before. I bandaged him but it seems the bleeding never stopped. I don¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Aldowin puts the anger aside to focus on the problem at hand "We must stop the bleeding immediately." he says it more to himself than anyone else. Slyfer¡¯s skin is ice cold and he is shaking. ¡°Trisha fetch me some water and start a fire. If Uma does not work we will have to quarterise the wound.¡± Aldowin runs to fetch a part of the Salamandraco armor. They make Slyfer drink a few cups of water while the piece of armor is put in the fire to heat up. Aldowin looks at Trisha. ¡°Tell me when the steel in the fire has turned white because of the heat.¡± A few minutes later she returns to say that it is.

    Aldowin only nods dreading what comes next. He looks at the two women. ¡°What I ask you may result in you losing your lives. I don¡¯t know what will happen if we put the steel to his flesh.¡±

    Elyna looks at Aldowin questioningly. ¡°He may¡­.. change and if he does we could be crushed since I will need you to hold him down.¡± Slyfers hand suddenly takes hold of his master¡¯s arm. His eyes are open but the life in them are fading with the loss of blood. He swallows hard and with a voice soft and week says; ¡°Do not worry.¡± Aldowin smiles with pride and with finality tells Trisha to bring the scorching hot piece of steel. ¡°Hold him down!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Is Slyfers week reply. They look at each other and then at him.

    Elyna and Trisha each take a position next to an arm ready to grab onto and hold them down at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Aldowin takes the piece of armor with a cloth dipped in water to keep his hand from burning and with a quick movement presses it on the wound. Slyfer grits his teeth and his whole body goes rigid but he does not move an inch. A soft moan escapes him as Aldowin removes the steel and puts it back into the fire. Slyfer breathes hard trying to control himself.

    He wants to scream out in pain but he lets his mind wander to the valley. He is faintly aware that he is being turned on his side and then searing pain hits the back of his shoulder sizzling as it burns the skin and flesh where the projectile exited from his body. He breaks out in a sweat and passes out after the piece of armor is removed.

    Slyfer''s consciousness seems to travel and he soon finds himself confronting a white dragon. Bigger than Serina and Ulric combined. The dragon isn¡¯t just white. Life seems to flow from him making him shine with a brilliance that can¡¯t be compared to anything. The darkness around them seems to flee from him. The dragons eyes are white as well like smoke gathered together in a glass it moves and swims with shapes that never really resemble anything yet there seems to be a pattern to it. Slyfer thinks the dragon is looking at him but can¡¯t be sure since it does not have any Irises.

    When it finally speaks. The voice sounds older than time itself. The mere sound of it however seems to fill Slyfer with new life.

    ¡°So you are the one.¡± Slyfer at a loss for words just stays quiet. ¡°Why do you come here I have told the others I have no interest in war any longer. I want no part in it!¡± As the dragon says it his scales turn from the purest white to the blackest night. ¡°I am not here willingly. I got hurt and I think¡­.. I think I have passed out.¡± The dragon turns back to white.

    ¡°It is strange that your sub-conscious brings you here when you are hurt.¡± Slyfer swallows a bit afraid then looks around but he sees nothing but the dragon its like trying to look through stained glaas you can see rough shapes and colors but nothing difining. ¡°Where is here?¡± The question is met with silence. Slyfer thinks the dragon may have fallen asleep or something but then it speaks making him jump.

    ¡°That young-ling is a good question but only you can answer it since it is you that created it.¡± The white dragon can almost see tha question makes dancing around in Slyfer''s brain. ¡°Me but how that is not possible... is it?¡± The dragon huffs. ¡°Yet here you are irritating me. Do you believe yourself crazy then?¡± Slyfer not knowing why chuckles. ¡°To be completely honest with you old one, I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    ¡°You need not call me that I have lost the right to be respected.¡± This somehow saddens Slyfer. ¡°I disagree, old one. The mere sight of you commands respect.¡± The white dragon starts to chuckle. ¡°Everything I set out to do everything I worked on my entire life has come to nothing! Destroyed in a mere three hundred years after my death in the living world. Does that make you respect me?¡±

    Slyfer thinks on it for a while something the dragon seems to acknowledge since he waits patiently. ¡°It makes no difference. It is how I perceive you personally. What you have done or what has been undone does not have any effect.¡± Now it is the dragons turn to think.

    ¡°You are not as stupid as you look young-ling. Do you know who I am?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head biting his lip. "Hopefully this doesn''t upset him otherwise I can kiss my sweet cheeks goodbye!"

    ¡°No I can¡¯t say that I do old one.¡±                             ¡°Then is not true that how you perceive me is just an illusion since you do not know me nor do you know what I did or what was undone?¡±

    Slyfer once again thinks for a while. Smiling he says; ¡°If you look at a flower that is beautiful everyday only to find that it has wilted and become ugly one day. Does the death of the flower make it less beautiful?" Pointing his finger into the sky as if he is a teacher explaining some profound thing he continues. "I think not, the days spent in appreciating it makes it worth a lot more.¡±

    The dragon suddenly sits up. ¡°What you have said has given me cause to think. For that I will reward you but now you must return to the living world this one may have been made by you but you do not belong here.¡± With that the white dragon starts to fade into nothingness. The dragons last words echo in his thoughts. ¡°A long journey begins. Do not lose your way.¡±

    Slyfer slowly opens his eyes to find himself rolled up in his bedroll. He gingerly moves his shoulder which should be hurting real bad but it feels normal, no pain, not even an ache to remind him there was a wound. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± The voices inside him ring out more with anger than worry. ¡°Where have you been? Your consciousness left your body we could not find you anywhere.¡± Slyfer is instantly irritated. ¡°

    Our relationship was too suffocating so I went on a brief vacation.¡±

    The voices are quiet for a while but they return with more anger.

    ¡°You test us Slyfer something very few have survived.¡± ¡°Feeling tired of their incessant moaning Slyfer just doesn''t care. "Kill me then!¡± The voices fade to Slyfer¡¯s surprise.

    Slyfer relaxes for a moment gathering his wits. He can see stars in the sky but for some reason he feels enclosed as if laying inside a cave. Spreading his arms out he feels something rough against his knuckles. It moves and he jerks his hand back in surprise, but nothing happens. He extends his arm again this time with his palm outwards. It touches the rough surface again and he can feel a heartbeat behind the course skin.

    Spreading his consciousness he gets a bigger picture but is surprised at what he feels. Curled around him is a Salmandraco. The other three are circled around the one that has encircled him.

    Slyfer extends his mind even further. Not far from where he is he can sense three people. ¡°Its Aldowin,Elyna and the Kitty cat!¡± Aldowin is asleep but Elyna is on watch. Concentrating on her with his mind he focuses his thoughts.

    Aldowin did tell him its rude to speak directly into someone¡¯s mind but to be honest in Slyfer¡¯s mood he didn¡¯t really care. Elyna sitting cross legged suddenly feels a huge force close to her it gives her goose bumps she compares it to a giant about to step on an ant. But somehow its familiar. Slyfer¡¯s voice rings through her head. ¡°Hello Elyna.¡± It takes a moment for her to realize what is happening and she smiles. ¡°

    You are being rude Slyfer. This is only acceptable in extreme situations.¡± A Long silence follows then the reply comes. ¡°Well I am surrounded by four Salamandraco so I would warrant that as extreme!¡± Slyfer can sense she is instantly annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s your own doing! I don¡¯t know what you did to them but they have been protecting you ever since you fell unconscious. Aldowin has been going crazy with worry since you are sick and we can¡¯t get near you. They seem to tolerate Trisha though we have sent her to check on you every few hours but Aldowin wants to call Serina to come take care of your pets!¡±

    Another silence.¡±You know of Serina?¡± She sighs. ¡°Only the name other than that Aldowin is a closed book.¡± Slyfer instantly changes the subject. ¡°Have the Salamandraco eaten?¡± Elyna gets annoyed at Slyfer¡¯s obvious ploy but keeps it to herself. ¡°Yes to our surprise they hunt much like lions do, but the roles are reversed; the female stays with you and the males go hunt. It really has been hard on Aldowin.¡± Slyfer is afraid to ask but he does anyway. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± ¡°For three days.¡± Is the reply much to Slyfer¡¯s surprise. How can he be completely healed in three days. Is it the gift the white dragon gave him?

    Slyfer gets pulled out of his thoughts when Elyna talks again. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Slyfer knows this is going to surprise her so he likes it all the more. ¡°I am completely healed.¡± A long silence follows then. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me boy that is impossible.¡± His only reply is. ¡°I will show you.¡± Slyfer breaks the connection and goes into the minds of the Salamandraco rectifying the problem with his companions. He then gets up and walks towards the camp where Elyna and the others are.

    Reaching them he sits down quietly in front of Elyna. She immediately has a look at his shoulder without a word. The female, Salamandraco bigger than the others by about three meters. Waltzes over and lays down behind him with a pmfff. Slyfer lays back against her .enjoying the feeling of her heartbeat.¡°I will have to think of a name for you.¡±

    Looking up he sees Elyna has drawn her bow and is aiming at the Salamandraco. ¡°There is no need for that put it down!¡± ¡°That thing tried to kill me only two nights ago and now you bring it here! Are you crazy?¡± Slyfer jumps in-front of the bow. ¡°Relax I fixed it she knows you are friendly. Besides you have your own one.¡± Smiling he points behind her. One of the males are now laying down behind her lazily scratching himself. Another is next to Aldowin and the last one by Trisha¡¯s feet.

    Aldowin and Trisha awake with the noise caused by Elyna and Slyfer''s shouting. Trisha goes for her daggers whilst jumping back and crouching low her catlike eyes flicker with intent to kill. Aldowin swears throwing his blanket over the head of the Salamandraco nearest him drawing his swort at the same time in a fluid movement. The salamandraco replies by flopping his head on the ground lazily.

    ¡°Will all of you relax!¡± All of them turn to him. Aldowin bolts to Slyfer.¡±You idiot why did you scare me like that! You should not just have run off after that coward.¡± While saying this, the elf inspects him from head to toe. While swearing and telling Slyfer how stupid he was and how worried he made his master after a while all Slyfer heard was "Blah blah, blah blah blah."

    After what seems forever the old elf stops.¡°I see you have healed.¡± Aldowin doesn¡¯t sound surprised at all. Trisha is still crouching watching daggers drawn ready to kill at a moment¡¯s notice. They all look at her..... then continue with the conversation. ¡°I will try and explain another time master.¡± Aldowin only nods. Slyfer can see the old elf is still upset. ¡°Did Elyna not tell you what we found?¡±

    ¡°Yes she did but that does not make up for anything.¡± Slyfer starting to get irritated asks for his bag. Trisha finally relaxes a bit and brings the bag walking backwards not removing her sight from the salamandraco with her daggers drawn . Reaching inside Slyfer pulls out everything he took from Browly. Looking at his master he starts to explain his plan.

    They talk all through the night but something keeps nagging at Slyfer. ¡°Where are the rest of the elves and where is Shcree?¡± Elyna and Aldowin look at each other but say nothing. Trisha is still too focused on the creatures around her to even pay attention to what is being said. ¡°Well?¡± Aldowin looks at Slyfer and points to his bed roll. ¡°Shcree is sleeping in there as for the other elves they have left without us. They could not wait any longer.¡± It looks like Elyna wants to say something but then falls quiet with a look from Aldowin.

    Slyfer does not believe a word of it but he lets it go. He leans back against the female Salamandraco once again and stretches. ¡°So what now master where do we go from here?¡±

    ¡°We go to another rendezvoused our¡­..other allies are there.¡± Elyna instantly looks up. ¡°You have other allies?¡± Aldowin looks at her with a facial expression like he smells something funny. ¡°Of course I learned never to put all my eggs in one basket.¡± Elyna looks at her lap. ¡°Who is it?¡± Slyfer sits up intrigued and curious. ¡°Yes master who is it?¡± The swordsman looks at Trisha and Elyna. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now Slyfer but you will be surprised.¡±

    Slyfer falls back again exasperated hating the idea of more secrets. ¡°You know I hate it when you do that.¡± He gets no reply so he turns to his side. Using his mind he calls to Shcree she instantly wakes up and before he knows it she smells his nose. ¡°Hello to you as well girl. Did you miss me?¡± Her reply is to cuddle up to his neck and soon they are both asleep again.

    Trisha finally calms down finally satisfied that she won¡¯t get attacked. She sits down next to Aldowin and Elyna but soon regrets it the atmosphere is not pleasant at all. Elyna speaks first. ¡°You know Aldowin I think I proved myself by saving Slyfer.¡± Aldowin nods. ¡°That may be but can you honestly tell me you won¡¯t report everything to your princess if you are asked b her?¡± Silence follows the question as Elyna is torn between her loyalty to a friend and duty to her princess. ¡°Exactly and the same goes for Trisha here. The truth is you can¡¯t be trusted."

    The next morning is met with the ring of Slyfer¡¯s sword as he practices the sword dance. As always the female Salamandraco is nearby. Much to the annoyance of Trisha one of the males keeps following her around. Aldowin doesn¡¯t mind his new companion and Elyna is still not entirely comfortable with hers. Aldowin is still unsure with how Slyfer managed to tame the beasts since it takes years of studying the animal you wish to tame before you can attempt it. You have to understand the animal before even trying and even then it normally goes badly. There are people that go through their entire lives studying the art of beast taming.

    They all eat breakfast and then decide to head out heading in a southern direction instead of east. Slyfer would have liked to fly again but with the other two accompanying them he cant. It annoys him without end. When Aldowin had asked Elyna what her plans were she could not answer except that she may tag along for a while. And so the four of them struck out towards the south. In front of them is nothing but rolling plains stretching as far as the eye could see a gentle breeze now and then moving across the grass turning it into a sea with waves of golden grass moving in step with each other. As the wind glides through them.

    Slyfer finds it beautiful and almost overpowering not being used to this much openness. He wishes he can just lay in it and watch the sky for the rest of the day and an idea pops up in his head. Turning to the Salamandraco he walks over and with his mind asks for permission to ride on her. With the others watching he takes out his bed roll and throws it over her back the climbs on and lays down crossing his legs and stretching out very chuffed with himself. The others suddenly look at their Salamandraco with longing.

    Aldowin tries to climb on his but it simply moves out of the way. He swears and tries again but with no effect. ¡°Slyfer speak to this one as well.¡± Slyfer rolls on his side and looks at his master amusement clearly showing in his face. ¡°I simply asked her if she would allow it and she did. You must do the same with yours. I can¡¯t do it for you.¡± A complete lie of course but how would they know?

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.Slyfer lays on his back again clearly not interested in any more conversation. Aldowin tries looks at the Salamandraco shakes his head and starts walking again swearing at the lazy Slyfer. They go through most of the day without a word. The clouds above Slyfer almost hypnotizes him and he starts to drift off into his own little world of thoughts and dreams. His mind mostly dwells on the white dragon and what it had said. ¡°What did it mean by gift and that I had made that place?¡± Annoyed he turns on his side. ¡°My life consist of questions that cannot be answered.¡±

    The voices inside him rise up and fill his mind. ¡°Perhaps we can help you with the answers you seek?¡± Slyfer thinks for a while. ¡°What is the cost of the answers you wish to give?¡± The voices feel amused. ¡°It has no worth to us so we will ask you nothing in return however it may yet cost you something far more precious than any jewel or piece of gold.¡±

    Slyfer huffs and turns to his other side. ¡°Always with the riddles what is it with old beings and riddles?¡± ¡°What we speak of is trust. Can you trust us? You must ask yourself that question before we can answer because some of the answers may be upsetting to you.¡±

    ¡°I see what you mean old ones I will think on it.¡± The voices fade again. Slyfer needs to control himself in order not to call on them again and badger them with questions. However his experience in this new world as brief as it may be has taught him that; ¡°Nothing is ever easy.¡± Aldowin walking next to Slyfer¡¯s mount hears his student''s exasperated words and starts to chuckle.

    ¡°I am glad that you have realized that so early in your life my Estund.¡± Slyfer looks at his master walking next to him. ¡°Master I want to fly I miss it so much its driving me crazy and Serina gave me instructions to practice much like the sword dance only I guess it can be called the sky dance.¡±

    Aldowin falls silent for a moment. ¡°You can fly when there is no moon and it is dark otherwise the risk will be too great and for sky mothers sake don¡¯t roar.¡±

    It is mid-afternoon and Aldowin calls for a halt so that they can take a break and eat something. All they have are a few nuts, old crusty bread and some wild potatoes foraged from the plains. Slyfer once again gets a craving for meat and his mouth waters at the thought. They eat their meager supply of food but Slyfer¡¯s mind is far from the meal. He can¡¯t wait to fly again. They break camp and start heading out again just before sunset Elyna finds a place to camp.

    Elyna has taken it upon herself to be the scout for the group of four so every now and again she heads out. Trisha sometimes accompanies her. Aldowin can¡¯t help but think they are plotting something.

    Slyfer keeps a close eye on the clouds and as the sun sets and the moons rise, the two moons are half. The clouds are thick to the east but the moons wont reach them before the early morning hours. Slyfer gets in bed early with the female Salamandraco sleeping nearby. A few hours later with one eye open like a naughty child he surveys the camp around him.

    Slyfer thanks his luck to find Aldowin on watch. He rises slowly to make as little noise as possible. Walking over to Aldowin he simply touches him on his shoulder and disappears into the darkness. A whisper follows. ¡°You have one hour.¡±

    Slyfer creeps away from camp until he is about a hundred meters away and then sprints another nine hundred meters before changing into a dragon and its like ecstasy when he does. Happiness fills him to the brim and he wants to roar but he remembers Aldowin¡¯s words. Focusing his mind he starts with the maneuvers Serina showed him and soon he goes into a trance twirling and flipping as he practices every movement as best he can until his wings feel as though they are about to get torn off. He climbs higher and higher for one last time into the clouds and still higher he suddenly comes out above the clouds and is met with a dazzling view.

    The two moons are shining brilliantly in the night sky turning the clouds into a sea of light blue and white. Slyfer feels like he can almost land on them but knows better. Dipping his one wing he goes into a sharp turn skirting the cloud with his wing as he does light droplets form on it. He feels content and full of life. Excited he furls in his wings and goes into a dive. The wind rushes past him and he knows he may be making a lot of sound so he levels out and starts to go into a slow spiral to land softly. Looking around for the camp he soon spots them a long way off and something else!

    A herd of animals to the south. Excitement rushes through him like a river rapid. It flushes away any thoughts of returning to camp and he heads in their direction. Drawing on the memories of Malgrobin he goes into hunting mode mimicking the flight of an owl he gets closer and closer without them noticing. The creatures are huge with six legs and antlers the size of trees they resemble deer. A big white one is obviously the leader but he is too big and it would be a waste since he cant eat that much.

    Slyfer starts scanning for the weaker older ones. He spots it! Not far off is one laying down instead of standing like the others they seem to be sleeping. He circles them one more time not letting his gaze wonder from the one he wants as his mouth waters. He dives! For the weaker one stretching out his claws aiming to break its back with the colossal force of his dive!

    The sky seems to rip as he tares through it and the other deer jump up and sprint away at the sound. The deer he aims for also tries to do the same but its useless. Baang!!! He hits it with such force the deer doesn''t even make sound as the bones in its back breaks splintering only to be forced down into its organs lacerating and cutting them into mince causing instant death. But like Malgrobin was taught he sinks his teeth into its neck and breaks it as a precaution. A thought runs through his head from long ago. ¡°An injured animal is a dangerous animal if not handled correctly.¡±

    The force of the blow had sent the other giant deer bolting in all kinds of directions. All accept one. The big white deer had stopped not far away looking closer Slyfer found that it was bigger than he himself! The leader takes one more look at the blue dragon that has taken one of his own and disappears silenty into the darkness. Slyfer tastes blood in his mouth and it sends him into a frenzy. Tearing with tooth and claw he starts to feed. Every bite he takes is filled with bliss a feeling of euphoria envelopes him taking him to the brink of madness. He eats and eats not waiting to swallow before taking another bite.

    He suddenly hears something behind him. Turning around and arching his back like a cat with his wings spread out to make himself look bigger he gets ready to lunge while he surveys the area around him. It¡¯s the three Salamandraco males. Tongues, flicking in and out, tasting the air for the scent of the large, strange creature in front of them. Slyfer still in his frenzy does not recognize allies only more prey interrupting his meal. He is just about to lunge when he hears a familiar voice inside his head. ¡°What are you doing hatch-ling?¡±

    His frenzied mind does not recognize the words or the person speaking to him. Slyfer looks at the Salamandraco in turn assessing their battle strength. But something is off they are just watching not moving a muscle, only standing there as if cemented in place.

    The blue dragon advances a tentative step and nothing happens so he takes another. Nothing¡­. Slyfer moves forward more boldly now, sensing no danger from the creatures. As he nears they prostate themselves to the ground lying flat to the ground with their entire bodies. ¡°Slyfer.What are you doing?¡± The voice is more demanding now, more¡­¡­ irritating. His mind is in turmoil.

    ¡°Who is Slyfer? Where is this voice coming from?¡± The Salamandraco still on the ground rings a tiny bell in the far recesses of Slyfer¡¯s mind. A thread of his sanity creeps back. Then it all comes rushing back and he is hit with the enormity of it. What he has done involuntarily he turns into human form again but the Salamandraco stay on the ground. ¡°Hatch-ling if you don¡¯t answer me now I swear I will bite your tail off when next we meet!¡±

    ¡°Alric? Alric is that you?¡± ¡°Yes it is me. Why did you take so long to¡­.Ah I see. You have had your first hunt. No wonder I sensed something strange going on. What did you hunt?¡± Alric is like a child in his excitement. ¡°Well boy? Speak up!¡± Slyfer too disgusted with himself to explain sends mental images to the red dragon. ¡°A giant deer!¡± The surprise in Alric is evident in his voice. ¡°You hunted one of the eleven great beasts with you first try well this is interesting! Ho ho ho I am so going to brag about this.¡±

    Slyfer stays quiet he can still taste the blood in his mouth and it sickens him he tries to spit it out but it¡¯s useless. His hands are covered in gore as well. Alric senses the feelings running rampant in Slyfer¡¯s heart. ¡°Why do you feel this way you are a dragon are you not?¡± ¡°Yes I am.¡±

    ¡°Then why do this to yourself? Can you not feel the energy flowing inside you how the death of the deer is feeding your own life force.¡± Slyfer looks at himself the blood and gore on his hands reminding him of what he had just done. ¡°Is this my new nature then? Will the same thing happen over and over again¡­.. will I lose control one day and hurt those I love?¡±

    Finding Alric within himself he says in a plaintive voice. ¡°Will this, happen again old one? Is it always like¡­. that?¡± A long silence follows as Slyfer waits he starts to try and clean himself realizing that he must have been gone longer than an hour by now. Alrics¡¯ voice returns like distant thunder. ¡°Its easier to get clean in the clouds if there are no lakes nearby.¡± Slyfer does not understand but like most teachings done by dragons Alric sends him a memory as reference. Turning back into a dragon he heads for the thick clouds in the sky. He soon reaches them the air is crisp and cold under his wings. Finding the place within himself he draws out magic pulling and tugging at the clouds to surround him. They start to move as if being stirred in a cup and he is in the center soon the clouds condense and little droplets form on his dragon self.

    Using magic once again he lets it move snake like around him washing and cleaning as it goes until he is satisfied. Feeling cleaner and a little drained Slyfer heads back to camp. ¡°What of my other question old one?¡± The silence again.

    ¡°It is difficult to say young one some dragons go mad with the lust for blood others learn to control it but it is still always there. It is especially difficult for red dragons so I will give you advice that saved me from that fate. Try to eat meat everyday even if it is just a small portion staying away from it may cause it to grow beyond your control. You will rarely need as much as you had tonight while you are still so small but as you grow hunting the great beasts will be your only option to slate your hunger that or....... large amounts of two legs. "Alric chuckles at the thought and Slyfer can feel his blood-lust. Alric calms himself and continues. "However i know that''s not in your nature."

    ¡±Slyfer lands softly where he took off and turns back to is humanoid form. ¡°Still not used to that.¡±

    ¡°Alrics¡¯ voice interrupts his thoughts. ¡°Go rest now you probably won¡¯t need to eat for a few days.¡±

    On his way to camp Slyfer runs into Aldowin already pacing up and down with worry. Slyfer sighs knowing already what comes next. Aldowin spots him and comes to a halt so abruptly he almost falls over his own feet. To Slyfers¡¯ surprise he only gestures toward camp and they start walking back together. When they reach camp the kitty cat is already awake.

    Yawning she rubs at her golden eyes and Slyfer is struck by how cute he finds it. She catches him staring at her and they both look away in random directions making it all the more obvious and uncomfortable. ¡°I wish we had water or that there was a river or lake of some kind nearby.¡± Aldowin hearing the exchange came closer and said. ¡°Bathing will have to wait. It will be another few weeks before we reach a source of water big enough to accommodate it.¡± Letting out a small groan she slumps back.

    She catches Slyfer looking at her with a puzzled expression and lashes out with irritation. ¡°Do I amuse you? Have you never seen a girl before?¡± Slyfer smiles at her catching her off guard. ¡°Did you not hear what my Master said the first time we¡­. Umm met? You are the first other person I have seen in my life except for him.¡±

    ¡°Well that just¡­. It can¡¯t be true it¡¯s not possible.¡± Aldowin laughs at her surprised expression. ¡°It is true. Believe it or not it¡¯s up to you. I tell you what i will be nice and see if I can find you guys some water, I need to practice my water magic anyway.¡±

    If he knew how difficult this was going to be he would never have said it. Spending two hours like an idiot walking up and down looking at the ground he still couldn''t find anything.the clouds were also to high for his magic manipulation range so that was a bust as well.Giving up he shrugged at the hopeful looking kitty cat as he returned to camp empty handed.

    They set off with Trisha groaning and a irritated Aldowin because of having a late start thanks to his student''s escapades.

    They are on the road for an hour before they run into Elyna who looks like she has seen a ghost. ¡°We must leave this place and quickly too.¡± Aldowin thoroughly alarmed asks. ¡°Why what is wrong?¡± Urging them on not allowing them to slow down she replies. ¡°There is a big predator somewhere around here not far from where we are now I found a fresh kill that it hunted last night.¡± Suddenly feeling the urge to whistle and look up Slyfer fiddles with his pack and starts looking around as if searching for the would be predator.

    Aldowin not believing is ears scoffs at Elyna. ¡°You are a seasoned fighter I did not imagine that you would scare so easily.¡± Elyna now angry turns on the sword-master red faced eyes shooting daggers at the elf. ¡°You would do well to be scared as well it is the carcass of a giant deer one of the eleven great beasts!¡± Aldowin immediately looks at Slyfer and regrets that he did due to how suspicious it must look. ¡°Ummm¡­. Slyfer teach us how to charm the Salamandraco like you do so that we can get moving as soon as possible.¡±

    Aldowin hopes this throws Elyna off of his earlier blunder. But looking over his Masters¡¯ shoulder Slyfer can see the obvious expression of suspicion etched on her face.

    Trisha having been quiet till then clears her throat. ¡°Could it not have been the Salamandraco?¡± This is met with silence from Elyna as she just keeps staring at Slyfer and Aldowin the both of them facing her now. Trisha persists. ¡°Could it not have been the Salamandraco, Elyna?¡± Saying it a bit louder finally catches the bow masters¡¯ attention and she finally breaks her gaze.

    ¡°Maybe I saw the three males¡¯ tracks leading there but the carcass was too big for them to be able to have done it. Besides I also found other tracks¡­¡± She turns her gaze back to the two males and especially concentrates on Slyfer as if looking for something out of place.

    Aldowin having had enough of this turns to Slyfer again and says: ¡°Teach us or ask the creatures for us we must move.¡±

    Slyfer inclining is head goes over to the creatures and starts working. "Might as well they suffered enough." Soon enough all of them are mounted and heading out fast it measurably lifts the mood of everyone but Slyfer knows Elyna is far too shrewd to let it go just like that. They will have to tread more carefully from now on. By mid-afternoon they have made it twice as far as they would have on foot but Aldowin does not give the order to break camp until its almost night time. He does this only because the moons are hidden behind dark cloud and the night is black as pitch.

    Even with his dragon vision Slyfer can¡¯t see a thing and he knows it¡¯s the same for Trisha. Since he heard her swearing because she bumped her toe earlier. Slyfer is put on first watch and they don¡¯t have a fire to give light simply because there is nothing to burn, all around them is only grass. Walking a small distance from camp Slyfer finds a good place to sit down and watch over the camp. Crossing his legs under him like he was taught in front of the waterfall he sends out his consciousness. The lights flicker on around him the brightest in the camp. One of the lights suddenly flares up and he knows someone in the camp detected him. It calms down as abruptly as it flared and goes back to the slow soft glow of someone sleeping after a while.

    The night is quiet except for the chirp and buzz of various bugs. Slyfer could sense some rodents hunting in the night and also being hunted by a snakes. Thinking to himself it is the way of the world. Expanding as far as he can he senses noting of note and decides to seek the answers offered to him. Sending his consciousness inwards.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°We told you, we are always here.¡±

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°What else must I say to greet voices in my head?¡±

    This is followed by some silence and then an amused. ¡°Point well-made young one.¡±

    ¡°So you offered me answers in exchange for my trust. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that you have to trust us to tell you what you need to know at this time not to pester or get angry when we don¡¯t answer you fully. Everything we do is for the greater good and one day when you can be trusted completely we will tell you everything.¡±

    Slyfer knew there had to be some catch. Steeling him-self and listing the questions he wants answered. ¡°Okay, I understand there is not much I can do anyway if you don¡¯t want to tell me everything. Might as well take what I can get. But you must also make a promise.¡±

    ¡°And what promise is it you wish us to make?¡±

    Slyfer knows he is going to sound naive a few days ago he really was naive but melding with Malgrobin had made him a little wiser even though apart of him knows he is starting to develop a bit of a sarcastic trait along with some other things.

    ¡°I want you to promise me that you will never lie. You may stay quiet about something if you wish but never tell me anything that is twisted in its truth.¡±

    ¡°It is a difficult oath to make but once made impossible for us to break if you keep your side of the bargain. iI your trust in us ever changes however we will once again be able to lie to you.¡±

    Slyfer realizes the bargain is almost impossible but: ¡°I agree to the terms.¡±

    ¡°What is it that you would like to know?¡± Came the many voiced reply once again with a hint of amusement.

    <hr>

    Chapter 7

    I actually wanted to go do some motocross with my friends this afternoon but now its raining! (super-sad-face) But its good news for you guys as i will be posting some more!

    I hope you guys don''t fall asleep while reading this as it has a lot less action. But I think its needed to explain some things and show some character development in the process.

    Kruten and darkimortal seem to be the most avid readers. I will continue to try and keep you guys glued.

 Sky Prince- Book 1 Chapter 8

    8

    The beginning of the truth.

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    ¡°You are not of any race or kind but rather an entirely new being. It is as your mother wanted and what she wants¡­. She always gets.¡±

    ¡°Who is my mother?¡±

    ¡°We are not allowed to say.¡±

    Slyfer suddenly feels irritated that is the one thing he wishes to know the most. ¡°Who are you?¡±This is followed by silence. Slyfer can almost imagine them whispering to each other in a circle discussing the question.

    ¡°We are dragons long passed from the world you inhabit. Now living in the place you created.¡±

    ¡°Me? Created? What is this place you speak of and if you have passed should you not be dead?¡± Slyfer can feel a headache starting to form this is a bit much but the white dragon in his coma had also said it was the place that Slyfer created. ¡°I must be going crazy.¡± Slyfer thinks to himself.

    ¡°We are but we are still connected to you because of what you made. We are not allowed to tell you of it. That was your request before you took on this form as ordered by your mother.¡±

    ¡°So my mother sent me here? For what purpose? What am I supposed to do? Sky Mother  I¡­ I feel so lost.¡± Heartache burns in Slyfers¡¯ chest threatening to smother him. Slyfer looks up at the clouds, hiding the precious moon from him. He misses it now for some obscure reason. The old voices pull Slyfer back to himself.

    ¡°It was not only your mother¡¯s choice that you are here but also the choice of the others¡­. Like your mother they all sent a children to this world.¡±

    Slyfer almost jumps up at screams at someone who isn¡¯t there since this whole conversation is in his head. ¡°There are others like me? I am not the only one!¡±

    ¡°There is no one like you nor will there ever be again. The others have come but in different shapes and sizes fitting to their station in¡­.¡± Another voice breaks in even more ancient then the rest. ¡°Hold your tongues. You go too far!¡±

    Slyfer angry himself bursts in with his own voice. ¡°Who does that voice belong to, you would keep me from the truth. Why? What is it to you a damned voice in my head.!"

    The ancient voice laughs at Slyfer. ¡°Damned yes but in your head, no. You have had enough truth for one night little one but heed my words one of the others that they spoke of is already near you. They may have been sent for the same reason as you but that does not mean they will follow that path. Some are going to turn against you others will join you. If you want to survive you must be stronger faster and more cunning than the lot of them.¡± With that the voices disappear, leaving a strange feeling behind in Slyfer. He tries to analyse it. Fear? There is definitely fear but courage to there cannot be one without the other. Exitement! ¡°That is what it is fear for the unknown but so much excitement as well. I will find these others. I must and I will start with the one already close to me.¡±

    Slyfer sat there for another hour his thoughts milling about  going over every little thing that was said trying to analyze it the way you would a puzzle. No matter how hard he tries for the life of him he just can¡¯t make the pieces fit. A Soft touch on is shoulder startles him into reality.

    Aldowin is the source of the freight and on his face still remains the traces of sleep he just left behind. ¡°Here we are sleeping and thinking ourselves safe but my Estund is daydreaming like a teenage girl at the Armorica fair.

    ¡±Slyfers¡¯ vacant stare reminds Aldowin he doesn¡¯t  know the outside world.  ¡°Armorica is the Elvin deity of love and hate and of course her sign is one of the great beasts. The great Tiger.¡±

    At this Slyfers interest is peaked.  ¡°Master you said there are eleven?¡±

    ¡°Yes I did, they are the Dragons, Griffons, Tigers, Wolves, Unicorn, Ape, Deer, Snow Leopard, Bear, Fox and Crow. Many believe that there are only 5 great beasts and the others are just ¡­. Big animals.¡±

    ¡°Why is that master?¡±

    Aldowin sits down next to Slyfer and starts to explain. ¡°Well Estund would you compare yourself to the deer you hunted yesterday?¡±

    Slyfer looks down ashamed and tries to explain. ¡°I¡­ It.. Just happened I could not help it.¡±

    ¡°Slyfer stop,, it is your nature now. From the beginning, being a vegetarian was your own choice to make. Now where were we? Ah, yes. Some believe that there are only five since they know of only the five that can talk and believe the others cannot.¡± Aldowin holds up his hand already anticipating the question. ¡°The five that can talk are: Tiger, Wolf, Griffon, Unicorn and of course the Dragon. However I don¡¯t believe so. I think all of them can talk they just choose not to or they have set of rules like the rest of us prohibiting them from doing so. Only a few of them have magic though, some stronger than the others.¡±

    Slyfer got a suspicion that there is a clue in this to what the voices had told him. ¡°Does every great beast have a deity associated with them?¡±

    ¡°a Strange yet interesting  question my Estund. I only know of three deities and each one does have a great beast as a sign. However the races are secretive about their religions for some reason and it¡¯s not likely that I will ever find out about the others.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s confused face spurs the elf on to continue. ¡°I do not know why Slyfer it is like an unspoken rule engraved in each of us a great magic stops us from revealing our deities except to those we trust the most. A lot of elves at home have studied the magic surrounding it but still they have no answer to it. In fact there are no records of any history before the great peace brought on by the one that carried your name before you.¡±

    ¡°It took Slyfer almost four thousand years to unite the world and the peace got utterly destroyed in a mere three hundred.¡±

    Suddenly it became all too apparent why Alric had laughed at the name. ¡°What did I get myself into? Well it was this or die, thanks to Alric.¡±

    They sat in silence for a while pondering the determination to have accomplished the feat until Aldowin brakes the silence by by tapping Slyfer and sending him to bed. Slyfer shook his head and headed out of the camp to fly.  Aldowin wanted to object and say no because of what happened during the day but in the end he resisted Slyfer needed to learn and grow.

    This time keeping it to an hour Slyfer returns and sneakily gets in is bed roll after having to climb over the Salamandraco to get to it. ¡°I must really brainwash her to leave me an opening to get in my bed or nest whatever she thinks it is.¡± That reminds Slyfer of Shcree he had not seen her in a while. Scanning the camp with his consciousness he finds her with Elyna. Smiling he thinks. ¡°Traitor.¡± As if having heard him her eyes pop open and in an instant she flits over to Slyfer making herself comfortable in the crook of his neck.  He rubs and scratches her a while but soon drifts off to sleep himself.

    A month and a half later they finally reach a lake seemingly in the middle of nowhere within a dense forest. The trees were so thick ten people would have to join hands to surround most of them. Some were tall and others short but they all had one thing in common. They were incredibly ancient. The Salamandraco sensed the water before them and had doubled their pace. At first the creatures¡¯ haste had alarmed the group of thirsty sun burned travelers but they perked up when they spotted the woods and urged their mounts to a faster gait laughing for no apparent reason. They had become irritated and snappy with each other the group growing more distant with every passing day Slyfer and Aldowin sticking together separated from the other two. Elyna and Trisha spent most of their time scouting ahead most of the time or so they had said.

    Slyfer had occasionally found water which basically kept them alive. He also went flying every night when it was Aldowin''s turn to watch During these flight the voices and Alric would instruct him in the way of dragons teaching him making him stronger. Slyfer had learned many secrets but also things that were very upsetting. the worst being the fact that dragons could get pellets!

    "What are pellets Alric?" Alric had gone quiet and for the first time he sensed the mighty Alric being embarrassed. "It is the bane of dragons something so evil that we only teach our young about it once! So listen closely!" Slyfer sensed the importance of it and gave the dragon all his attention immediately! Slyfer sensed Alric taking a long deep breath. "Pellets are indigestible material left behind in our stomachs such as teeth, skulls, claws and things that are to dangerous to pass through our digestive tract." He paused for it to sink in. "For us to safely pass it through our system or stomachs separates it from the meat and we then have to..." As if rushing it out the dragon says the last part. "...we have to regurgitate it!"The voices inside him all went ballistic when he said it. All making cringing sounds and swearing as if Alric had said a great taboo.

    Slyfer nearly fell out of the sky at hearing this not knowing if he should laugh or cry at the old dragon. But horror soon followed. "What had I eaten and hunted in the last few days! There was nothing like that right? Doubt settled in making his eyes grow wider with every second. There was that one time when i felt something hard go down my throat! Sky mother what would happen if it started while I was in my human form?! Would my head explode!" If someone was at a certain place with fields spanning everywhere in the distance. They would have seen a small blue dragon drop out of the sky.... pale as a ghost!!!!

    Needless to say he had still gone hunting occasionally only taking care to not eat any funny things for the first time in history a dragon was born that only eats the very softest meat of animals he then gave the leftovers to the salamandraco. The other two had soon caught on to Slyfer disappearing and tried to follow but they could not keep up that coupled with the fact that it was dark most of the time made it pretty easy for Slyfer to lose them. This is what lead to the conflict between the two groups.

    Upon reaching the woods Elyna and Trisha had gone to scout immediately looking for danger. After a few hours they had come back to find a fire was going and a much better camp was set up than they had usually had for the last month and a half. Aldowin and Slyfer had busied themselves with gathering wood and food to eat however they had no cooking utensils. Trisha fished a pot out of her traveling pack and started using what they gathered to make a meal all the while silence reined in the camp. Aldowin was the first to speak.

    ¡°We have reached our destination and tomorrow we meet those that came to greet us.¡± Elyna and Trisha immediately exchanged glances and asked simultaneously. ¡°Who is it?¡± They both looked at Slyfer as if expecting an answer but he just shrugged and continued eating.

    Irritated they turned to Aldowin who rewarded them with a smile so smug it only made things worse. Elyna was the first to burst out. ¡°I am tired of all this secrecy we have been traveling with you for a while now how could we possibly relay what has happened to anyone.¡± Aldowin just sat there quietly eating the smug smile never leaving his face.

    He finally looks up the and the smile grows nearly splitting his head in half! ¡°I know you have a scrying bowl in your bag and I have seen its twin in the princess¡¯ tent do you think me a fool? I know why the two of you are here despite what lies Trisha had told me that first day. I know because I would have done the same thing.¡± Elyna¡¯s shocked expression gives her away instantly however Trisha lifts her chin in defiance to the sword master¡¯s words.

    ¡°I did not lie that first day I do feel connected to the¡­ beast in some way. Yes the Princess sent me but I also came for my own reasons I do not fit in anywhere same as him.¡± She says nodding towards Slyfer. ¡°I have never seen another with the same eyes or skin tone not to mention my¡­.. Tail.¡± Saying this she blushes as bright as the afternoon sun setting in the distance.Slyfer chokes nearly spills all his food over himself at the word "tail"! Trying to be inconspicuous about it he leans to the side trying to look behind her as if he would be able to see it. The gesture does not escape kitty cat and she gives him the death stare.

    Elyna puts a hand on her shoulder trying to calm the girl that now seems so vulnerable.  Seeing his plan fail Slyfer is the first to speak. ¡°You have a tail?¡± He says it while lifting an eyebrow as if challenging her. If she was red before she is practically glowing now. Looking away she whispers: ¡°Yes. The queen of the high elves may have taken me in but the elves never accepted me. In their pursuit for perfection I was not perfect enough.¡±

    Slyfer wants to take the beautiful girl in his arms but he resists the urge not knowing why or where it came from. Aldowin looks at his student and seeing his face expression decides that he and his Estund will have to have THE TALK before they reach Atlantis. The tension seems to have drained away but like a shadow it remains barely noticeable in its familiarity but still there.

    Aldowin sighs after a while. ¡°If you agree to give me the scrying bowl I will tell you what you need to know. Otherwise you must leave us tonight and if you are caught following us, you will be viewed as enemies.¡± Aldowin¡¯s eyes turn to stone as he looks at Elyna. ¡°Do not take this threat lightly.¡± Without saying a word Elyna gets up and places the bowl in the middle of the group. In the fire light it shines with unnatural light. The bowl has engravings running all along the rim and looks to be made out of a strange green substance he has never seen before. Slyfer can sense the magic coming from it faint but constant, tentatively he probes toward it.

    Looking at Aldowin with a defeated expression Elyna asks. ¡°May I at least send one last report to inform the Princess of the situation before you take it?¡±

    Aldowin smiles a crooked smile nodding yes. ¡°But only in my presence. Lake Dunia is nearby you can get water from there.¡± Nodding Elyna reaches for the bowl but Aldowin picks it up before her. ¡°This will stay with me in the meantime.¡±  Elyna smiles but it does not reach her eyes. ¡°Had to try.¡±

    Trisha and Elyna head out to go fetch the water and Slyfer suspects to bathe as well. The thought brings color to Slyfers cheeks. ¡°Master I must hunt tonight I can feel hunger gnawing at me like a worm inside my stomach. Please let me fly tonight.¡± Slyfers pleading gaze softens the expression on Aldowins face. ¡°If you must you can but just wait till we see what Elyna reports.¡± Slyfer calming himself sends out his consciousness trying to lose himself in the nature around him thinking somehow it will help with his hunger. He soon picks up familiar life forces like always the male Salamandraco head out to hunt and Slyfer hones in on them thirsting to do the same. At first it seems like they are milling about with no purpose but Slyfer soon realizes they are tasting for scent.

    One picks up on something and makes a low hissing sound that gives Slyfer goosebumps. ¡°The hunt is on.¡± They all now head in the same direction their purpose clear all the while flicking their tongues in and out tasting the air. Slyfer wants to do the same on impulse but stops himself. ¡°I am a beast.¡± He muses.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.They suddenly slow down and lower their bodies pressing close to the ground. One stays in place while the others. Split up and start circling around. They move painstakingly slow careful not to step on anything that will spook their pray. When the other two reach their positions they let out a loud hiss and all at once the Salamandraco start sprinting towards whatever creature is unlucky to be in the center of their triangle!

    Slyfer¡¯s heart is beating just as fast theirs branches snap and crack as they thrash their way through the woods. They suddenly burst out into a grove sparkling with colors flitting about in a dazzling array of streaks and lights dimming and flashing. Right in the center of the tumult of lights is a wounded stag lying on her side.

    Slyfers consciousness suddenly bursts into a thousand colors and he is swept back to himself pulled by the voices inside him. As soon as he is back he grabs his sword and shouts only one word to his master before sprinting into the dark woods like a mad man. ¡°Come!¡±

    Aldowin is quick to follow not asking questions only speeding after his student . Slyfer runs his lungs pounding and fighting for breath he wills his feet to move ever faster and when they do still he pushes harder! The voices in his head are screaming at him danger but still he goes on he did not save the Salamandraco only to see them die. He finally sees the tracks of the Salamandraco where they had sped through the forest and he slows down instantly alert. Listening waiting for any sound or indication that they are not alone. Aldowin is next to him in an instant. ¡°What is it?¡± The elf asks into Slyfers mind trying to still his breathing. ¡°I don¡¯t know but our Salamandraco are in danger .¡± They hear a faint sound behind them.The air is assaulted instantly with the unmistakable sound of branches braking. They turn ready to face anything only to find the female Salamandraco had followed them from camp.

    Aldowin lowers his sword. ¡°Blasted creature it wants to give me a heart attack along with you I can¡¯t sense anything.¡±  Slyfer looks at is master and says ¡°Exactly.¡± It dawns on Aldowin they couldn¡¯t even sense the Salamandraco behind them. The elf taking Slyfers shoulder stops him from advancing. ¡°Tell me exactly what you saw Slyfer.¡±

    ¡°Lights master hundreds and hundreds of lights.¡± Aldowin suddenly pulls hard on Slyfers arm. ¡°We must get out of here now.¡± The fear in the sword-masters voice is contagious and Slyfer breaks into a sweat but he is adamant!¡°I will not leave them Master they have helped us this far. If you wish to go I will not stop you but don¡¯t think you can stop me.¡±

    Aldowin swears at his Student''s bullheadedness and stands with his shoulder against him determined to fight whatever comes their way.  Steeling himself Slyfer steps into the grove and the dark night is instantly transformed into a thousand flicking and beaming lights of all colors it threatens to confuse and make him drunk but Aldowins hand on his arm steadies him. ¡°Stuff cloth in your ear or their song will make you sleep.¡± Slyfer hears the voice but he cant move he is way too tired to care faintly he feels his master tugging on him but why. ¡°It¡¯s so peaceful here I wish you would just go away and let me sleep.¡± Slyfer makes to ly down on the ground but. Aldowin slaps him hard his hand traveling all the way from yesterday and stuffs cloth in his ears.

    The sound is still there but faint. Slowly Slyfer starts to regain is wits. Looking around all he sees are lights dancing, twirling, and curling. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful he says aloud.¡± Aldowin slaps him again! Slyfer flinches rubbing his cheek. ¡°Hey! What was that for?¡± ¡°For you not listening to me you idiot!¡± Aldowin had shouted it as hard as he could. Master and student were still glaring at each other when they realize something is wrong.... the sound has stopped!

    Turning slowly they face the lights again only this time there was no twirling, dancing or curling going on. All of them hung still in the air. Slyfer got the weird feeling that he was being watched by thousands of eyes. Ignoring it he starts to scan the ground to find the precious mounts. He finds them almost instantly lying in a heap sleeping peacefully next to the wounded stag. ¡°When I say go. You run like your life depends on it, until your legs turn into stumps! We cannot fight these creatures.¡±

    Slyfer  only has eyes for the lights they resonate with him¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°Fairies.¡±

    Saying this Aldowin steps forward. ¡°We come in peace.¡± One light shining brighter than the others floats forward slowly but surely. Slyfer has to hold is hand over is eyes to shield them from the light. A Voice rings out in his mind smooth as silk it reminds him of a small stream running down a hill or soft wind blowing through leaves. It leaves behind an echo in his mind. ¡°You come in peace yet carry weapons.¡± Slyfer looks down at his hand seeing that he is still clutching the sword. Quickly he puts it away.

    ¡°The swords are only for our own protection we do not wish to harm you only to collect the three creatures that interrupted your healing ceremony.¡±

    ¡°They wished to harm the wounded stag. Why should we let them go?¡± She says this while moving closer Slyfer starts to see outlines of a small body. The light dims and is now so close to Aldowin his master would be be able to snatch her out of the air. Out of curiosity Slyfer steps forward. The light immediately flares up again.

    Startle and afraid but even more so intrigued! Slyfer shouts ¡°I apologize curiosity got the better of me! I have never seen anything like you.¡± Saying this Slyfer quickly shields his eyes again. The light dims again and a faint laugh can be heard. She floats closer yet and he can finally make out her features. Eyes all black even where the white is supposed to be. They look too big for her head giving her an alien appearance. Golden hair frames her head with a pinched nose and mouth. Slyfer turns crimson when he looks down the little fairy is naked.

    Tilting her head she inspects him. ¡°I have also never seen a creature such as you.¡± Aldowin clears his throat interrupting . ¡°As I was saying we come in peace and only for the salamandraco. It is their nature to hunt and so they cannot help it every living creature has to eat. Surely you understand this fundamental truth?¡±

    Still staring at Slyfer she asks. ¡°What have you got to trade?¡±  Slyfer and Aldowin are both surprised at this but Slyfer comes up with a plan. Lifting is arms he gestures at the forest. ¡°A continued life of peace.¡± Her voice now turns to steal.

    ¡°You threaten us?¡± Slyfer shakes his head sadly. ¡°No, not me, the black dragon. He intends to eradicate all of the magical creatures in the world. Right now we are on a mission to Atlantia to try and unite the east as he has done with the west. Because if we do not the land will stand separated and weak against those who would destroy all magic!¡±

    Her late flares and so does some of the others. "Are they communicating using light?"  ¡°We have heard of this city Atlantis and how all the races squabble there except for the high and dark elves. So why is there a high elf and strange creature on their way to the squabbling city?¡± This time it¡¯s Aldowin¡¯s turn to talk the high elves will sit idle no longer and they have already sent a representative. The dark elves have done the same we are here to meet up with their representative.¡±

    The fairy seemed to float still for a while and then said. ¡°The fairies will also send a representative. We are after all one of the many races even though we are but small in number. In exchange for your beasts you must protect our representative. Do we have an agreement?¡± Slyfer and Aldowin exchange glances. Sensing they have no choice. ¡°We agree to your terms.¡±They reply together.

    When Slyfer and Aldowin finally reach camp they find the women''s faces filled with more wrath than Alric could ever muster. ¡°Where have you been? We were worried sick thought that you had left us here.¡± We had to go save the Salamandraco they went somewhere they were not supposed to.¡± Slyfer trying to lift the mood says. ¡°You smell better. How was the water?¡± Elyna still trying to stay angry opens her mouth as if to say something and then closes it again. Trisha looks away blushing. Elyna blows out a long breath. Slyfer can¡¯t help it and imagines her deflating. It gives him a new idea to try out with magic.

    Aldowin sat down feeding twigs to the now almost dead fire. With a small pop they burst into flame after a while he adds a log and waits for it to burn. ¡°Did you get water?¡± Elyna takes out her waterskin  and Aldowin adding more logs to the fire sends Slyfer to fetch the bowl. They then pore some water into the cup and wait. The green glow in the cup intensifies then fades to a light blue as the water settles. The water¡¯s surface turns into a mirror but not one that reflects the holder of the cup. Slyfer leaning over Elyna catches a glimpse of the blue drapes that are so familiar. ¡°It¡¯s the tent of the princess.¡± He says in wonder.

    The face of a young elf fills the mirror and instantly disappears again. A Minute later the princess makes her appearance. ¡°Elyna I was so worried it has been four days since your last report.¡±

    ¡°I apologize Lady Eluna we had no water available to spare. However I must say that we are not alone in this conversation. Aldowin has discovered the bowl and is listening as we speak after this message he will take it away or I must leave them and try to catch up to you.¡± The princess is quiet for a while.

    ¡°Report what you can and then we will meet again in the city.¡±

    ¡°Yes my lady. We have gone further south than I expected.¡± She looks up at Aldowin defiance on her features. ¡°Aldowin says their destination is close and we will meet the other people tomorrow I do not know who they are nor will he tell me.¡±

    Eluna looks down with a pained expression . ¡°Elyna stick with them. Do not fail them as I have. I fear Lookin was a traitor and that is why he left in the midst of battle.¡±

    Elyna¡¯s eyes narrow with contempt. ¡°He always was a coward.¡±

    Lifting a hand the princess says. ¡°He is only guilty of cowardice so far we still need to prove he is the traitor. With luck he believes we are dead and will report this. On a lighter note our army has reached me and we now have the required number of people to join the council.¡±

    Confused Elyna askes. ¡°Enough people?¡±

    ¡°It is a hassle but each race that wishes to join the council must bring an army of a thousand to guard the city or to move with the councils wishes.¡±

    Aldowin now speaks for the first time. ¡°I do not like this move to the council¡¯s wishes idea. It is a ploy to warn away races that have their own agendas but it can also be a trap.¡±

    ¡°I am well aware of the risks Aldowin. However we have no choice what happened at the battle only proved the extent of the black dragon¡¯s reach.¡±

    ¡°We will meet again in the city Eluna.¡± With that Aldowin keeps quiet through the rest of the exchange only making sure that Elyna had nothing to say of import. Slyfer got bored and drifted towards the woods intending to slip away into the night. ¡°Where are you going.¡± says the Kitty cat behind him.

    ¡°Umm ¡­ I need to wash too.¡±

    ¡°But we brought water.¡±

    ¡°I know I just want to take a walk have a look around on my way to take a bath.¡±

    Trisha smiles at Slyfer seeing through the obvious lie. ¡°I will walk with you.¡±

    Her glinting golden eyes tell him that he is not going to get out of this one. ¡°Fine.¡± Defeated he turns around and starts walking. Just then Shcree lands on his shoulder . ¡°Oh. You wish to bathe as well?¡± Her reply is to touch his nose with hers. Slyfer strokes her a bit but before he knows it Shcree is off into the woods again.

    Trisha following behind is confused and irritated with herself. ¡°Why does he have this effect on me? Is it love¡­ no can¡¯t be love. Admiration? Perhaps he did nearly kill a hundred men by himself. Most of all I think its curiosity. He is odd like me and I wish to know what he is¡­ Like I would like to know what I am.¡±

    Feeling sadness build up inside her she pushes it aside and quickens her step to catch up. ¡°Where are you going you don¡¯t even know the way  Beast.¡±

    ¡°My name is Slyfer Kitty cat and I make my own way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous we did not scout this way.¡±

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°These woods hold no danger to us. Aldowin and I have already spoken to its masters.¡±

    Now its Trisha¡¯s turn to snort. ¡° A forest does not have a master it¡¯s a bunch of trees clustered together.¡±

    ¡°Then you are naive everything in this world or the next has a master. It¡¯s the way life works.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± She asks with genuine interest.

    Slyfer turns to her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? In the wind, earth the trees, beasts, birds, insects and most of all us. Everything linked all of it working together without one there cannot be another. Everything so balanced it must have been made by a designer a thinking mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. We just are what we are. Created by chance.¡±

    ¡°Slyfer rolls his eyes at her "That¡¯s the dumbest thing I have ever heard. All you need to realize the truth of what I am saying is to look at nature around you. What came first in this chance world of yours the trees or the insects? What about the birds and beasts? All of them would have to be made at the same time to make the eco system work. Its balanced the only ones who can break the balance is us. Like Chronos intends to do there is a purpose for magic in this world and we cannot allow it to be destroyed.¡±

    Trisha is surprised at his passionate speech. She just keeps quiet and pushes past him towards the lake and starts walking in front. ¡°What is this designers name then?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter that the designer has a name? If you gave it a name how many wars would start? People would give it their own names and then fight with other groups who did the same. Point is the designer made everything then gave it to us for safe keeping and now it has come to this.¡±

    ¡°You have strange thoughts beast but I will think on it.¡± Just then they reach the lake shore and its beautiful. The moons are out shining brightly giving the night plenty of light for Slyfer to see.  The reflection of the moons on the lake makes it seem to Slyfer as if he can just jump into them . The water is still and black hiding who knows what underneath. A shiver runs up Slyfer¡¯s body and he starts to undress.

    Trisha shocked, screams at him. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± He gets a freight hands frozen in place where he was undoing his pants.

    ¡°What does it look like, I am getting undressed.¡±  He can almost see her glowing in the dark with embarrassment.

    ¡°I am not sure what kind of women you are used to but I will not be a part of¡­ of this.¡± She says gesturing at him.

    ¡°Huh? Part of what I just want to bathe you wanted to come with. So here we are.¡± Turning around he makes to pull off his pants

    .

    ¡°Wait!¡± Jumping forward Trisha crashes into him grabbing his pants she holds it on the sides of is hips. Slyfer is suddenly rigid standing like a rabbit frozen in fear heart pounding so hard he thinks the whole forest must be listening. He can feel Trisha¡¯s curves pressing against his back and thinking about it only makes it worse. His body seems to move all on its own down there like it has done before but this is ridiculous.

    Trisha¡¯s voice is soft and husky as she says. ¡°You really don¡¯t know, do you?  A boy is not supposed to undress in front of a girl and a girl is not supposed to undress in front of a boy. I would have thought you knew that.¡±

    Her voice and breath on the skin of his back seems to burn right into his soul making it feel like he is on fire! Trying to control his voice all he can get out is. ¡°I did not know.¡±

    ¡°I am going to leave you now. Wait till I am gone before you take off the pants at least.¡± He feels her go and suddenly the night is very cold a rustle in the trees tells him she has gone into the woods. His heart still pounding he wades into the black still cold water, the cold he thinks is just what he needs.

    <hr />

    Chapter 8

    Wheeew things are heating up!.

    I added a bit of comedy to this one so its not always so doom and gloomy. Hope you guys enjoy!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 9

    9

    The guests arrive.

    He is just about to dive when a bright green light, like a comet shoots out of the forest and heads straight for him.

    ¡°A Fairy here? They were supposed to meet us tomorrow.¡± It stops and hovers above him then suddenly he hears the voice of a young girl sweet and soft echoing in his mind with amusement. ¡°Well that was interesting.¡±

    Slyfer knowing what she is referring to decides to ignore the jibe. Sighing he says. ¡°How can I help you little fairy.¡±  The light of the fairy dims and he can make out her features her hair is blonde and cut short giving her a tomboy appearance. She has an open face but still alien. She crosses her arms over her small naked body clearly angry now.

    ¡°I will have you know that I am tall for a fairy and very big for my age.¡± Slyfer has to stifle a laugh. ¡°A fairy with a size complex. How interesting.¡±

    ¡°I apologize BIG fairy. Were we not supposed to meet your representative tomorrow?¡±  She leans down almost touching his nose. ¡°Yes but my queen wanted me to follow you around to determine what kind of people you are.¡±

    Slyfer pulls his hand through his long hair then answers. ¡°You have a smart queen. But you are now talking to me not following.¡± The fairy lights up a little brighter with pride and then shrugs. ¡°I am not one known for patience. My people call me Vinx.¡±  Slyfer nods at her and says. ¡°I am Slyfer. Nice to meet you Vinx.¡±  The fairy makes a small spin in the air as if happy with herself.

    ¡°Mmm Slyfer it is a strange name but one well known. It is a name for one with wings though meant to travel in the air.¡± Surprised Slyfer smiles. ¡°You know the dragons¡¯ language?¡± The fairy rolls her eyes. ¡°It is not the dragons¡¯ language it is just so ancient that most have forgotten how to speak it. The fairies remember the language and we use it to this day.¡± Slyfer starts to swim to shore.

    When he reaches it something occurs to him. ¡°Would you mind turning around while I get dressed Vinx?¡± Rolling her eyes again she starts laughing at him and does as he asks. ¡°So how is it that you know the ancient language?¡±

    ¡°My adoptive parents taught it to me.¡± The fairy spins around and flies back in front of him. She is very interested almost too interested for Slyfer¡¯s liking. ¡°What are their names?¡± Slyfer only shrugs. ¡°Oh you won¡¯t know them.¡± Taking a piece of string he ties his hair back.

    The fairy is quiet for a while and then says. ¡°My queen knows you are one of the chosen she just sent me to confirm but I can¡¯t see anything strange about your body.¡± Blushing Slyfer says ¡°So you looked.¡± Seeing his face expression she giggles. ¡°Yes very closely. Now we have seen each other naked it¡¯s only fair.¡±

    Slyfer remains quiet fiddling with his shirt in his hand. True to her nature Vinx runs out of patience. ¡°So are you a chosen one or not? I won¡¯t leave till you tell me and I can sense you want to be somewhere else.¡± Slyfer is still hungry for the hunt. It gnaws at him. Suddenly becoming irritated and angry he says. ¡°Leave me to myself.¡± His eyes turn red and the fairy instantly backs away putting a good distance between them. Turning from her he tries to bring himself under control.

    She calls to him from a distance fear clearly in her voice. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you know! You can trust my people and my queen! Besides how can you expect us to trust you if you cannot trusts us?¡± Turning to her Slyfer throws caution to the wind. He turns and starts to run towards the lake. His heart pounding he leaps into the air with all is might leaving is tethers to the earth behind. He changes into his dragon form. The hunger for meat is intensified immediately almost turning him into the beast Trisha calls him. The fairy is there in a second flying around the dragon in circles inspecting every part of is huge body.

    ¡°A¡­ a¡­ ruler of the sky. To imagine one still living! This is awesome. I will be greatly rewarded for this news to my queen there will be parties for weeks¡­¡± ¡°No! You may tell your queen but it must stay secret no one must know of this, understand?¡± Vinx taken aback by the authority in his voice, stops her celebratory flight and stops to hover in-front of him bowing low she whispers. ¡°As you wish my lord.¡± Accepting this Slyfer surveys the ground looking for something to hunt craving it. Seeing a group of spotted deer he makes to dive for them but stops himself.

    ¡°Where can I hunt that won¡¯t upset you¡¯re people?¡± She lights up with being asked something by a ruler of the sky. ¡°I will show you a place.¡± Comes the delighted reply and they head off into the moonlit sky.

    A few hours later Slyfer arrives at camp with Vinx in tow. It is just after midnight but the rest are sitting around the fire looking worried and angry. ¡°Not this again.¡±  Elyna glances over at him but only feint curiosity is etched on her face. ¡°The anger is not directed at me then.¡± Trisha spots him and blushes with Slyfer as soon as she does she also sees the glowing light on his shoulder.

    Aldowin moving his glare from Elyna now directs it at Slyfer. ¡°You missed the party Slyfer.¡±

    Maybe that¡¯s a good thing. Trisha moves closer to Slyfer almost like a cat that is talking a moth as it zooms around above it all the while her eyes remain on the light. Slyfer seeing this decides to introduce them to his new friend.

    ¡°Everyone this is Vinx. Vinx you already know Aldowin the Kitty cat that looks like she is about to eat you is Trisha and the angry looking elf is Elyna.¡±

    Vinx sensing the awkward tension just waves at them. Trisha still stalks closer. Aldowin ignores the fairy as if she doesn¡¯t even exist then turns to Elyna again. ¡°I forgot to tell you. Some fairies are also going with us.¡± Elyna staring at Vinx opens and closes her mouth like a fish in a bowl. However the look of surprise is soon turned into a scowl of anger. ¡°So when were you planning on telling me this? First the dark elves now fairies!¡±

    Feeling offended Vinx bursts out. ¡°Hey! There is nothing wrong with fairies you¡­ you old woman.¡± But she gets ignored once again. ¡°What did you expect us to do Elyna. Stay with people that can¡¯t even trust the very person that saved their lives. You would have felt the same no matter who we chose to align ourselves with and you know it!¡±

    Elyna¡¯s shoulders slump forward. ¡°I know but dark elves. You are meeting dark elves tomorrow that¡¯s crazy.¡±

    Getting up, Aldowin starts pacing up and down. ¡°It¡¯s not my choice. My peop¡­ the High elves were my first choice and they failed me now we must go with them. What¡¯s done is done.¡± Saying that Aldowin heads for his bed roll stopping halfway he turns. ¡°I suggest we all get some sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a long day.¡±

    The next morning they are up early and finally heading in the right direction straight towards Atlantia. Slyfer can¡¯t help but feel excited as he lays on the back of the female Salamandraco staring at the sky. Vinx sitting on his forehead can¡¯t stop talking for a second. Telling him all about the love triangles and scandals going on with her people. Slyfer finally interrupts the tirade of words. ¡°Where you not supposed to tell your queen¡­ everything last night?¡± She finally stops and looks at him as if he is stupid.

    ¡°I already have she is sending two more fairies to travel with you. Oh and she has made you our representative.¡± This makes Slyfer sit up instantly. ¡°What me? But I don¡¯t get it I am not a fairy nor do I know what your people want or need! This is crazy.¡±

    Vinx lauging sits on his shoulder. ¡°We heard you talking to the Kitty cat about balance and the world. The queen liked it. As for what we need that can easily be resolved by asking the queen.¡±

    ¡°And how exactly am I SUPPOSED to do that! Its apparently two months travel to the city from here.¡±

    Puffing with pride Vinx winks at Slyfer with a sly smile. ¡°We fairies have our ways.¡± He is just about to give her a reply when Elyna appears on the crest of the hill riding like the hounds of hell are on her heels a moment later. It turns out that it is indeed the case! Four wolves crest the hill only a few meters behind her. Their  fur red as blood blazing in the sun making them look like specters made of blood and fire at the same time.

    Slyfer instantly jumps into action pushing the Salamandraco urging her on looking up he sees the wolves have already gained even more ground on Elyna who''s face is set in grim determination. Slyfer lets the reins go and hits the ground running. He soon leaves the others behind. He starts laughing that mad laugh of his. Enjoying every moment of this already craving for battle. To his surprise the fairy is right there next him keeping pace. Aldowin also joins him on foot. The Salamandraco may be strong but they are not very fast.

    Looking closer the wolves are nearly the same size as the female. Aldowins voice interrupts Slyfer¡¯s thoughts in his mind. ¡°They are dire wolves  from the southern lands one of the great beasts! What are they doing here unless¡­¡± One of the wolves jumps at Elyna making a swipe with a paw to knock her off. It just misses by a few inches. Slyfer redoubles his pace pushing as hard as he can. Aldowin starts to fall behind.  Slyfer can hear the voices in his head. ¡°Kill, destroy, make them pay.¡± Aldowin tries in vain to talk to Slyfer but his voice is drowned out by the others in his mind.

    ¡°Almost there!¡±

    It had been a routine patrol for Arund Sun that morning until he had spotted the high elf on a Salamandraco skirting the woods trying to keep in cover by sticking close to the edge of the forest while scouting their party of five. Arund Sun a young officer in the Dark elf army is eager to prove himself competent in battle he and Grey Main the dire wolf, his partner had seen them at the same time he did. Alerting the others they had started the chase. The high elf had seen them coming instantly after all who wouldn¡¯t the wolves are the greatest of the great beasts there are in Arund Sun''s opinion.

    Even though, he had never seen the others. The Salamandraco was fast but not fast enough. Arund Sun couldn¡¯t help but smile as he and his brothers¡¯ started catching up. He could feel the wolves¡¯ paws beating on the ground as it ran. The vibration of it, running all the way through his spine to hid shoulders.

    The ground starts to slope and the Dark elf scout party gain more ground with every passing second. The high elf disappears over the crest of what must be a hill and they follow. Immediately they see three more riders on Salamandraco. Something in the back of Arund Sun''s mind keeps nagging at him he just can¡¯t quite recall what it is.

    They had been on petrol for the last four days with nothing to see but plains of grass and a tree here or there until they had reached the forest sensing that his chances of proving himself to his men but mostly the wolves was slipping away he had started feeling wrestles and irritable. Grey Main now nipping on the heels of the Salamandraco, jumps for the rider but misses with nothing more than a few inches. Arund Sun, heart pounding draws back his lance. To drive it through the elf¡¯s back. Already filled with fancies of glory and the respect he believes he deserves.

    A warning from the others forces him to look up into what can only be described as a demon.  The confidence that he held before slips away into nothingness as fear takes over. This makes him angry and now more determined to kill the source of it. Sending instruction to Grey Main with his thoughts they skip the high elf and aim directly at the speeding demon laughing madly at them. The sword in his hand bone white and then bright red as if already bloodied with fallen adversaries glints ominously at his side and next to him seems to be something shining a brilliant green light.

    Not far behind is another high elf falling behind but moving fast. His gaze however is not on Singing Spear but on the demon with an almost pleading look.

    What has been nagging at him finally falls into place. The scout master had told them not to blindly attack but to try and talk with any they came in contact with since¡­. They were expecting something it was secretive and they were not allowed to talk about it again. A lot of the scouts had forgotten about it already but most simply ignored it killing anyone they came across to brag in the camp about it.

    ¡°How would it look if I backed down now! I would lose the respect of my men.¡± Steeling himself he levels the lance preparing to skewer the demon through his heart.

    Slyfer had been too focused on the wolf and never notice the rider in black leather sitting on it with a wicked looking lance thinner and shorter than the humans use according to Aldowin¡¯s books. The wolf rider has short cropped purple hair framing a face the color of ash. Red tattoos or war paint on his face turns it into a grotesque mask of fury. ¡°A warrior. Let us see what you can do then!¡±

    The dark elf is now only a few paces away hurtling at Slyfer with neck breaking speed. Arund Sun pulls back his lance in preparation to thrust it forward. He thrusts putting all his might behind the blow intending to turn Slyfer into meat on a stick. Grey Main lets out a final growl as he and his rider closes with the demon. Slyfer suddenly changes the sword to his left hand and in a flash of movement  deflects the spear upwards and away from his body with a dull clunk sound.

    His right hand grabs a fist full of the wolf¡¯s fur swinging his legs up with the momentum caused by his rush and the wolf¡¯s he lands behind the rider astride the beast. Using his legs to hold on for dear life Slyfer swings with his fist into the exposed ribs of the rider in front of him.

    An audible gasp of breath escapes the rider¡¯s mouth along with a distinctive sound of bones breaking!

    The stab of pain in Arund Sun side is paralyzing he tries to suck in the needed breath that had been so forcefully pushed out of him a mere second ago this only causes  more pain to stab his side. Dropping the spear and clutching his side he topples over off of his mount and hits the ground hard with another crack he feels his arm break. With a cry caused by more pain he rolls and bounces on the ground like a skipping stone on water until he comes to a standstill his arm at an odd angle, his body splayed out on the ground.

    Blissful unconsciousness showers over him.

    Slyfer feeling victorious lets out another mad laugh but its cut short when the earth is frown upside down where the sky was before now there is only hard ground coming to meet his face head on. He realizes he has to act fast and releases his iron grip on the now upside down wolf and throws his body backwards rolling back over the wolf¡¯s hind hind-quarters and tail leaving it to go on rolling forwards on its own.

    Slyfer hits the ground on his back, and is missed by the wolf¡¯s crushing weight by sheer luck! But it¡¯s not over! The speed they were traveling sends him ever onward head over heels he hit¡¯s the ground again and again sending pain and jolts through his body. The wolf however nimble and trained rolls to all fours and carries on running already starting to turn to go for the kill. He lets out a growl as he sees the spinning Slyfer and bursts into action once again.

    Sprawled and dazed Slyfer finally comes to a standstill trying to collect his wits. He can feel feint vibrations in the ground ever growing stronger as the wolf is bearing down on him. Vinx¡¯s voice interrupts his dazed mind. ¡°Get up Slyfer the wolf is coming, get up!¡± He tries but he stumbles again falling on his face. ¡°Get up idiot!¡± Slyfer feels irritated and let¡¯s out a growl not fit for the body he is in now.

    Gray Main can see the strange creature trying to get up and he hastens his pace. ¡°What is this thing made of?¡± A growl suddenly reaches him out of nowhere so out of place and unusual for any two legged creature it makes him miss a step just as the bright green light comes out of nowhere and hits him in his eye. The wolf almost stumbles and slows down but the green light stays in his eyesight. He snaps at it jaws making a clapping sound as they close on nothing!

    Slyfer stumbles to his feet winded looking for his sword that had been ripped from him in his fall Aldowin is with him the next moment. ¡°I told you to wait! They are dark elf scouts. Our allies!¡± Slyfer shaking his head to clear it says. ¡°We could not wait they would have killed Elyna.¡± Aldowin has to concede to this. ¡°We must stop this Slyfer without any more bloodshed.¡± How do you suppose we do that he says pointing at the four wolf riders on their mounts. Now turning to them after having looked, at their fallen comrade.

    To the left of them Vinx is desperately trying to keep the other wolf busy. ¡°I know of a way but you will not like it master.¡± Aldowin looks at him sharply. ¡°No, you can¡¯t change here you are a secret weapon, won¡¯t be so secret once you change now will it.?¡±

    Irritated with always having to hide who he is whatever that is Slyfer sets of and picks up his sword then calling back says. ¡°You try talking to them then I am going to try and save one whom I know is an ally!¡± Trisha arrives with her mount and the other Salamandraco, Elyna also joins them. ¡°So what now." says Elyna snarlingly. "Your allies are trying to kill us.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Aldowin looks at her with a face that says it all. ¡°Trisha here also tried to kill him.¡±

    Trisha goes crimson at the memory fingering the light white scar in her neck. ¡°I¡­ did not¡­ I mean.¡± We need some way to stall them so they will listen to reason¡­ take out your bows and give me an extra.¡±

    Slyfer''s headlong rush alerts Gray Mane to his presense and Vinx returns to his side. The two circle each other looking for an opening. Silent and deadly are the looks they give each other. ¡°You are a beautiful and mighty creature but if you do not stop I will have to kill you.¡±  The wolf stops and then starts again. Slyfer realizes he understood what he just said.

    ¡°You kill me two leg? I can rip you apart.¡± The voice from the wolf is rough yet young.  Slyfer smiles. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you tried?¡± If a wolf can show surprise the look he gave Slyfer just then must have been one. ¡°I do not know what you are. Curiosity is what keeps you alive!¡± Slyfer stops circling making the wolf crouch low in preparation to attack.  Vinx now on his shoulder is listening and watching with interest she can barely contain herself.  ¡°You wolf if you only knew who you are talking- Vinx please don¡¯t say another word.¡±

    The wolf lifts his head slightly turning his head as if trying to listen in. ¡°Who spoke now. Are you trying to bewitch me two leg?¡± Vinx floats forward a bit. ¡°I am the one that spoke it is not magic and you had better listen to the Sky¡­. To Slyfer.¡±

    The wolf narrows his eyes the grey in them filling with thought. ¡°You are a fairy, creature?¡± Vinx makes a loop in the air. ¡°Took you long enough to figure that out. Can¡¯t you sense the living things around you?¡± Slyfer getting irritated says. ¡°We did not come here for conversation either kill me or leave me be. Your rider is injured and needs help!". The Dark elves expect us surely they must have told you to look for us?¡±

    The wolf comes out of his crouch standing naturally. ¡°If that is true you must know the password.¡±

    Slyfer furrows his brow. ¡°I do not know it but my master will. We must stop the others of your party before they die! Hurry lets go.¡± Reluctantly the wolf starts running with the strange two leg that has no fear.

    Lining up the Salamandraco in a straight line. Aldowin atop his mount shoots an arrow at the approaching enemy and it embeds itself in the ground just in front of them. They instantly stop staying  in front of the arrow and not passing. ¡°They think it¡¯s your maximum range. Idiots.¡± Says Elyna. Scoffing at them.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we want them to think.¡± Taking off his white shirt now more, brown than white because of the travel he waves it above is head and shouts. ¡°Send one rider we must talk!¡± The four lean to each other talking among themselves the wolves however keep their eyes trained on the pray. ¡°Who is the leader of your pack, great wolves?¡±  To this the young dark elves stop and shout back. ¡°We will send a rider meet in the middle!¡±

    Aldowin spurs the Salamandraco into motion saying over his shoulder. ¡°Keep your bows ready if the other three decides to move, shoot them.¡±

    Slyfer and Grey Main are moving towards the others, fast. Afraid that a battle may ensue between the two parties. Grey Main feels skeptical about what the demon- two leg had said but a part of him wants to trust him for some reason.  He feels a kind of kinship with this, two leg almost like he does with the Pathfinder but not quite.  They reach Elyna and Trisha. Elyna nearly jumps at the sight of the wolf but soon controls herself. Grey Main¡¯s gaze is instantly drawn to Trisha she too is different. ¡°I must report about this to the elder wolves.¡±

    Trisha¡¯s gaze shifts to the wolf cat like in her curiosity. Slyfer explains gesturing at Grey Main. ¡°I have convinced this one to listen to reason at least. How goes it here.¡± Trisha speaks not shifting her gaze. ¡°Aldowin goes to speak with the Dark elves perhaps you should join them.¡± Slyfer turns to look at Grey Main expectantly. ¡°We will go. After all according to you he should have the password.¡± Says the wolf. Without a word Slyfer starts walking towards the two in the middle.

    ¡°Do you wish to say your last words before we end you high elf.¡±  Aldowin inspects the youth in front of him. Young for a dark elf to be a warrior he must be in his twenties. With an ugly flat face red hair and the grey skin all of their kind have. ¡°No I did not come to give my last words but a message I received from Great Hunter himself.¡± The youth¡¯s grey skin turns white right in front of Aldowin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why should I believe the words of a high elf.¡±  Aldowin shrugs then looks up his eyes giving warning. ¡°If you don¡¯t I will have to kill you and then talk with someone of more worth than you.¡± He says this while gazing down at the wolf the rider sits on. The wolf meets Aldowin¡¯s gaze steadfast and unwavering. ¡°You think me more worthy than the one that rides me?¡± Says a shy female voice into is mind. ¡°Oh I know you are lady wolf, especially this one. I was told to give the wolves the password to pass into camp if the Dark elves gave me problems.¡±

    The female wolf cocks her head. ¡°Only the pack leader and his mount knows the passwords and one of them is unconscious the other approaches from behind along with the crazy two leg.¡±

    Aldowin bursts into laughter not able to control himself. ¡°Crazy two leg? You have never been more right with any description.¡± The Dark elf on her back bristles with anger at being ignored. ¡°You speak to me I am in charge here high elf!¡± Aldowin looks him over with disdain. ¡°You are not even in charge of your own feelings how can you be in charge of anyone else. I will wait for the leader of the wolf pack to arrive.¡±

    The Dark elf suddenly reaches for his spear. But the female wolf quickly shakes her body giving him a signal not to try it. Aldowin assumes they are having an argument because she suddenly begins to growl and the Dark elf¡¯s hand slowly moves back and rests on his leg.

    Slyfer and Grey Main appear next to Aldowin and they can instantly sense the tension. A moment of silence follows while Grey Main and the female have a conversation. He suddenly growls and snaps at the Dark elf on her back making him flinch and shiver with fear. Grey Main turns to Aldowin. ¡°What is the password?¡± Aldowin  looks into the grey eyes so uncommon for the red dire wolves along with the grey around the wolf¡¯s neck that¡¯s surrounded by red it looks so out of place. ¡°The password is: open the hell gates.¡±

    The wolf then  turns to everyone and gives a mental shout. ¡°You are now our guests and will be treated as such!¡± The last part he says while looking at the rider on the female wolf. The rider scowls at the wolf and then at Slyfer. ¡°Arund Sun is dead. You will pay for that!¡± Slyfer trying all he can to stay calm only shrugs. ¡°You are lying I can sense his life force from here.¡±

    Aldowin beckons for the others to come closer and they all go to check on Arund Sun. ¡°He has a concussion, two broken ribs and a broken arm. They all look at Slyfer and he suddenly feels guilty. Aldowin smiles. ¡°You held back I am proud of you. It seems you may be getting some form of control over that anger of yours.¡±

    ¡°I have been training myself to suppress my anger along with most of my aura it will help me disguise myself when the need arises.¡±  ¡°I have noticed your aura does not blaze like it used to. It is a good idea.¡±

    The other Dark elves then starts working on a kind of stretcher to carry their fallen companion in. Aldowin helps with splinting the bones and uses the opportunity to teach them  a bit about first aid. All, but one of course. The sour flat faced rider stands to one side as if he is too good to take part. Turning to Grey Main Slyfer asks. How far are we from  the main camp?¡±

    ¡°About a day¡¯s ride, form here if you push your beasts.¡± Slyfer looks at his companions with excitement. ¡°We have almost made it!¡± Gray Mane looks at Aldowin. ¡°I do not understand this one a moment ago he was seething with hate and now he celebrates as if it is his birthday.¡± Aldowin only chuckles at the wolf liking him instantly. ¡°He is new to the outside world mostly going by instincts.¡±

    They had been traveling a while when they come upon the tracks that the Dark elf army left. A huge brown smear going in a straight line as far as the eye can see. The grass brown and dusty caused by all the boots wagons and who knows what else. There is also trash littered around the ground. Slyfer still happy and excited is the first to talk. ¡°Well we won¡¯t have any trouble following them.¡±

    Alric interrupts abruptly. ¡°I see you are close to the Dunmer army.¡±  Slyfer pauses for a while the dragons pain and suffering is an ever present thing but if he gets this close. It¡¯s hard to control or resist crying out. ¡°Yes we are close to the Dunmer army we are already with some of their scouts.¡±  Slyfer gets a glimpse of a group of people far down on the ground. ¡°You are above us!¡± ¡°Gah! shows what you know even though we are connected you never sensed me.¡± Slyfer rolls his eyes at the huge dragon even though he can¡¯t see him. ¡°I try to stay away from that part of my mind. You have too much pain too much sorrow.¡±

    The dragon is quiet for a while. ¡°I see well it can¡¯t be helped. At the pace you are going you will only reach them by tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t move quicker someone is injured.¡±

    The dragon scoffs. ¡°Leave him he is weak and useless. He went down with one punch for Sky Mothers sake.¡±

    ¡°You were there, watching!¡± The blood drains from Slyfer¡¯s face. He knows what comes next.

    ¡°Yes I was and I saw your pitiful performance as well what an ugly thing you are you had more spunk fighting me and from what I hear when you were fighting the mangy orcs and humans. Gah should have called yourself Grass butt instead of Sky prince.¡±

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°Are you done now?¡±

    ¡°Uh-umm yes I am done. Now I have already brought some of the gold here to the plains along with some traveling¡­ accommodations.¡± An image of a fancy black carriage with gold trimmings comes to mind. ¡°You need to reach camp before nightfall if you want to claim what I have brought in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I will tell the others that we must hurry. Thank you Old one.¡±

    ¡°I will be on guard tonight but tomorrow I can¡¯t help you, you must hurry.¡± The pain and suffering fades to a dull throb as Alric pulls back his consciousness.

    Turning around Slyfer becomes aware everyone is staring at him. Frowning Aldowin steps forward. ¡°Slyfer your eyes are watering.¡± Touching his face Slyfer feels the tear on his cheek and wipes it away immediately.

    Turning back he says. ¡°We must hurry. We need to reach the army before nightfall.¡± He starts moving immediately after he had said it. The others give each other a look and follow. Judging by the trail of mud and trash the army is skirting the woods as well a good thing since Slyfer had not seen Shcree since the night before when she jumped into the forest disappearing in the night he had looked for her the next morning but could not find her.

    Slyfer trying to push is worry aside calls Trisha over. She approaches giving him a weary glance as if expecting he is about to strip any moment. He smiles at her and the look changes instantly into a smiling blushing face. ¡°I am sorry about what happened last night. I grew up in the¡­. Mountains far from any civilized people. You are the first other person I have met except for Aldowin and the first female not to say the least.¡± She is quiet for a while then looks at him with her golden eyes.

    ¡°In a way I envy you for having had solitude and time to spend with Aldowin. Was he the one that adopted you?¡±

    ¡°No, not exactly he was my teacher my adoptive parents sent for him on the day I was given to them.¡±

    Trisha looks at him long and hard, probably judging to see if it will be worth it to ask. ¡°What are their names?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head sadly. ¡°Even that I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Slyfer sighs and looks at her deeply. Trisha can feel the blue eyes boring into her it feels like he can see right through her to her very soul. ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry. We only keep secrets for my safety and yours.¡±

    She looks down at her hands fumbling with the mount¡¯s bridle. ¡°It may be that keeping secrets will be the end of us one day.¡±

    Slyfer lets out a laugh and she snaps at him. ¡°You think it¡¯s funny!¡±

    Lifting is hands he says ¡°No, not at all. I apologize. I did not mean to laugh; I just don¡¯t know what else to do.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you cried earlier?¡±

    Slyfer instantly blushes and looks away. ¡°I did not cry. I had something in my eye.¡±

    This time it¡¯s her turn to laugh. ¡°The beast can cry!¡± Lowering er voice so only he can hear she says. ¡°It is not a shame to cry.¡±

    Slyfer leans towards her lowering his voice as well. ¡°Then why do you say it so softly, Kitty cat?¡± Changing the subject after a while of awkward silence he says. ¡°You know every time I meet someone new they try and kill me. It never starts or ends well.¡±

    ¡°Is that meant to be jibe at me? Aldowin also won¡¯t let it go.¡± Leaning over he brushes softly against the white scar on her neck. His thumb tracing it slowly from start to finish. She gasps and Slyfer pulls back his hand as if bitten. ¡°Sorry is that also against the rules? I just wanted to say I have already settle things with you and put it behind me.¡±

    She takes a deep breath. When he had touched her she had felt ready to explode ¡°Last night and now this.¡± ¡°Careful remember what happened last time when you let someone in.¡± Says an old purring voice in her thoughts. ¡°Not you, again.¡±

    ¡°Yes US again. We have told you, you are not going crazy so stop thinking it.¡± ¡°With all of you in my head I think I soon will be.¡±

    Slyfers voice breaks into her conversation with them. ¡°Are you okay thought I had lost you there for a moment. ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°I was trying to apologize.¡±

    Upset about the voices in her mind Trisha just wants to be alone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will talk later. I have to go.¡± She angles her Salamandraco away from Slyfer and towards Elyna.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand female creatures. They are crazy.¡±

    He then hears a shout from one of the Scouts. ¡°It is the army!¡± Far ahead of them is a huge black mass of Elves wolves and other creatures moving. slowly forward. It boggles Slyfer¡¯s mind and he can hardly contain himself. Fear and excitement grips him at the same time. ¡°How can there be so many people in one place!¡± Slyfer says it aloud as he thinks it not realizing that he did. Vinx is next to Slyfer in an instant twirling and curling dancing through the sky.  ¡°What a sight. I do not know if I must be happy or dread what comes next."  Aldowin slaps Slyfer on the shoulder. Now begins another type of battle one of politics far more dangerous than swordplay since you cannot see the enemy coming at you.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the Army and then back at his master. ¡°At least now I know why you taught me about these things. I never thought that I would use it. Stuck up there as I was.¡±

    Aldowin chuckles and looks at his student. ¡°Soon you will wish for our home again far from this place, serene, peaceful and safe.¡± Turning to Vinx Aldowin says. ¡°You must watch my student¡¯s back and he yours when will your comrades arrive.¡±

    Vinx is silent for a moment and then replies. ¡°They will be here by nightfall.¡±

    Looking down the hill at the ever moving army, Aldowin sighs. ¡°There is a detachment heading our way.¡± He turns to Elyna and Trisha. ¡°There is no turning back now.¡± The two women only lift their chins in defiance.

    Aldowin looks in front of him again only to see that Slyfer has already moved forward towards the coming detachment of Dark elves and wolves.

    ¡°It will always be like this. He will always move forward without looking back.....He has no other choice.¡±

    <hr />

    A great thanks to darkimortal and Tason for their support!

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

 Sky Prince-Book 1 chapter 10

    10.

    Tales and tails.

    ¡°Halt in the name of Great Hunter king of the Dark elves.¡±

    Slyfer brings his Salamandraco to a stop and bows down his head lifting up his arms and palms outstretched. What confronts him is about fifty men on wolves. Unlike the scout they look hardened by battle and more experienced the wolves to, are bigger three times the size as Grey Maine! ¡°Almost as big as I am¡­ but not quite.¡±

    He smiles at the wolves challenge in his eyes. The one in the center has the same eyes as Grey Maine and grey fur around his neck. ¡°You must be family of Grey Maine?¡± Slyfer asks still with the smiling challenge.

    ¡°You will speak when spoken to¡­ half breed.¡±  Slyfer looks at the rider on his back he looks like the older version of the flat faced dark elf. Slyfer loses a bit of control,  his aura blazes for an instant turning the others around it into mere flickers of light. ¡°Has my aura grown?¡±

    The wolves in the front line of the detachment take an involuntary step back and crouch low. Slyfer battles for control and then manages to bottle it up again returning to what he believes must look normal. He bows his head again. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Aldowin and the others arrive behind him. The flat nose draws his gaze over everyone and comes to rest on the other flat nosed one. "They are like two pigs! I can almost hear them snorting at each other!¡° Brother who is in charge here?¡± In Slyfers eyes the little runt stands to attention beaming with pride. ¡°I wanted to take command after our squad leader had¡­ fallen but Grey Maine is now in charge.¡±

    The big brother¡¯s face turns into a sneer that turns into a look of disgust. ¡°There is no love lost between these two.¡± Muses Slyfer .

    Big brother turns is face to Grey Maine. ¡°Report.¡±

    ¡°I will report to Pathfinder as is proper procedure. However I will say this. These people are the guests Great Hunter was expecting. They have given me the password and must have clear passage to the camp.¡±

    The big flat nosed brother turns his face into an even worse looking one if that is even possible. And is about to say something when the wolf he rides on interrupts. ¡°They will be given safe passage to the king.¡±

    Aldowin bows down gracefully and says. ¡°We thank you lord wolf.¡± Afterwards Slyfer looks at big brother pig and gives him his most charming smile.

    Vinx  comes over abd whispers something in Slyfers ear pointed at the two flat nose brothers and they giggle.

    The small one notices and moves the lady wolf next to Slyfer. ¡°What is so funny half breed?¡±

    Slyfer lifts his eyebrows in mock surprise. ¡°You seem to have gained your courage with your big brother here. We were just talking about how¡­ similar you two look.¡±

    ¡°Slyfer!¡± Aldowin angry at his student storms over. ¡°Now is not the time.¡±

    The big Grey Maine turns around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They move slowly at a walk not in a hurry to reach the army. Slyfer can smell it long before they reach it and by the time they have reached it night has fallen and the tents are being set up everywhere. It smells of dung sweat and other things he does not want to contemplate. He notices even the Salamandraco have stopped tasting the air. To Slyfer¡¯s surprise the first part of the army they reach is not even soldiers but. Normal men and woman beggars and merchants. It is from this group of motley sick looking people that most of the smell comes from luckily they stay away from the group of worriers and wolves scurrying out of the way like rats.

    Strange sounds assault Slyfers ears a woman screaming like he has never heard before it raises the hair on his arms and the back of his neck. ¡°Someone is in trouble we must help!¡± He turns to go towards the red domed row of tents where it is coming from but Aldowin stops him in time. ¡°What! We can¡¯t just leave whoever is in trouble.¡± His master only shakes his head and says. ¡°They are not in trouble but rather being pleasured or pretending to be.¡±

    ¡°HUH?¡±

    All the warriors around him burst out laughing even the wolves make a strange sound. Slyfer starts to get angry. ¡°They are in trouble just listen!¡± An old warrior with a scar running down the left side of his face ends Slyfer¡¯s misery. ¡°The only trouble they are in is in not being paid, boy. They are ladies of the night selling themselves to anyone willing to pay.¡± The group of warriors laugh again at Slyfer¡¯s expense. ¡°Selling themselves? What are they slaves?¡± The old man shrugs.

    ¡°Some are. Most are only slaves to their trade.¡±

    Aldowin touches his shoulder. ¡°I will explain later. It is time that you learn.¡±

    The second part of the camp is mostly foot soldiers. The lowest ranking men and woman. They sleep in small black tents barely big enough for them to fit in. Everywhere small fires start to spring up and the smell of cooking begins to drift on the air. Slyfer realizes he is hungry and his stomach growls. ¡°I can smell meat.¡± He says surprised. Are dark elves not vegetarians like high elves." The old man answers before Aldowin can he has obviously taken a liking to the innocent youth. "Some are that have been trained in the old ways like the sense you have it is very rare these days among my kind. Only those with magic train in it. We do not live with the same ideals High Elves do.¡±

    A touch of sadness in the man''s words draws Aldowins attention. ¡°This saddens you?¡± The dark elf nods. ¡°I am older than most here so I remember the old days when we were a far greater and more powerful people. It all changed when the betrayer killed most of our leaders and wise men. That is why we have decided to join this cause.¡±

    ¡°Quiet, old man! I have grown tired of hearing about the old days.¡± Looking at Slyfer he gestures at Flat-nose who had just screamed at him. ¡°Now we are stuck with youths like him.¡± Leaning over he spits on the ground which is quite a feat considering the size of the wolf he rides on. Slyfer has to look up to see him sticking out of the fur.

    The third part of the camp is made out of officers¡¯  tents ranging from just big enough to stand in to bigger more luxurious tents the deeper they go. To Slyfer the layout of the camp resembles a Spider¡¯s web. Large spaces are left in between the tents running from the center outward and then between these tents are roads running between the spaces going outward making it possible for a large body of men and wolves to move throughout the encampment. ¡°The layout of the camp is impressive but it has a negative side as well. Friendly forces will be able to move fast throughout the camp but so too will enemies.¡±

    The old elf grunts approval. ¡°You noticed did you. But you failed to notice that at every cross section are carts kept on each side so they can be placed in the way of any enemy trying to come in or get out.¡±

    SLyfer inspects the next cross section closely and sees that what the elf has said is true. The tents now bigger than the tree house Aldowin and Slyfer lived in suddenly stops. A circle of around five hundred meters is kept without tents and right in the middle is the biggest tent Slyfer has ever seen. The top part is blood red until it reaches the center of the tent wall. From there it is white until it reaches the ground.

    Slyfer¡¯s brow furrows at the tent until he says. ¡°I see now! The walls are white so that sentries on  the outside perimeter can easily spot an intruder that is trying to get to the main tent. It is like a spider''s web meant to catch intruders not keep them out!¡±  They reach the tent and the older flat nosed brother tells them to wait and he goes inside. Two gaurds stand at the entrance impassive and unmoving. Slyfer finds himself once again wondering where Shcree could be. It nags at him. ¡°She would not just leave to stay in the forest. Something must have happened.¡± He paces up and down. Aldowin is the first to notice something is wrong.

    ¡°Slyfer stop that you are making me nervous.¡± Slyfer stops and looks at his master.

    ¡°Have you seen Shcree today?¡± Aldowin thinks for a moment.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t believe I have.¡± Turning to the others Slyfer asks the same question. Only now does he notice the worried gaunt expression on Elyna¡¯s face. Trisha as always only looks curious. The day had gone by quickly and already felt like a distant memory. What had happened felt so long ago Slyfer only wants to know one thing. ¡°Where in the hell gates is Shcree!¡± Irritated Slyfers starts to pace again. Vinx sitting on his shoulder sits back against his neck as if she has known him her entire life. He feels her small warm body against him and it calms him a little.

    Only a LITTLE. ¡°What in hell gates is taking so long! Are we to stand here the whole night looking at our feet?¡±  Everyone stops to look at him even the impassive guards. ¡°Slyfer calm down these people are from the Hell gates.¡± But Aldowin¡¯s student is having none of it only giving the high elf a sidelong glance he makes for the tent. The two guards cross their halberds in is path. ¡°You must wait to be summoned.¡± Slyfer getting angry spreads his feet. With a degree of control he releases the anger inside him that is always sleeping there, he feels the power growing and as it does so does his aura. His eyes turn red and he points to at the guard to the left. Simply because he doesn¡¯t like his face. ¡°If you two don¡¯t move right now! I''am going to take your head and shove it up his ass.¡± The last part he says whilst pointing at the other guard.

    He pauses for the words to take affect but the guards only stare at him dumbfounded. Trisha tries to stifle a laugh but can¡¯t help it and starts laughing. Vinx flits from Slyfer¡¯s shoulder not wanting to be in the way of what may happen next. Aldowin walks toward his student anger on his face but Slyfer¡¯s back is turned on him and he simply doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Right then, you won¡¯t move?¡± Slyfer says rubbing his hands together even though he is sixteen he already towers over the two dark elves. But their eyes don¡¯t show fear only defiance. Slyfer steps forward but the old dark elf having sensed Slyfers aura comes between Slyfer and his intended victims.

    ¡°Calm down boy, I will speak to the pack leader and on his order will try and find out what is going on.¡± Slyfer, not moving his eyes from the two guards only nods. ¡°Do it fast..... please.¡± He hisses between his teeth.  The old elf makes for the contingent of wolves and men. They decided to give the visitors a respectful distance of privacy.

    He soon returns and tells the guards he has permission from the pack leader to enter and they let him pass. Ten minutes later he ushers them inside.  Slyfer now even more irritated has not subdued his aura however only burns with a fraction of what it could be. The tent inside is huge and lighted with torches. They walk down a hallway the walls made out of cloth to offer some sort of privacy to whoever is behind them. Slyfer reaches out with is mind and he can feel and see a lot of dark elves busying themselves making and preparing food while others busy getting dressed. ¡°Why get dressed now?¡±

    The smell of food makes his stomach growl audibly and gets reminded how hungry he truly is. They turn a corner in the hallway and are confronted by another two guards. They stand on either side of an entrance to a great hall.

    Stepping through Slyfer is thrown into another world. Lush purple drapes hung from the ceiling criss-crossing each other. Right in front of Slyfer stand a table layered with all kinds of food he has never dreamed of! The table stretched all the way from where they stood in the entrance to a platform set higher than the table. On the platform was another table with five high-backed chairs behind it. People were all in conversation passing around food filled with different kind of meats, fruits and cakes. The smell was overpowering and Slyfer felt like diving into the table an gorging himself but he resisted the urge remembering the manners Aldowin had taught him.

    The dark elf turns to the left and starts to walk past the table layered with food Slyfer imagined in his mind¡¯s eye how each would taste. Vinx sat on his shoulder barely containing herself. She muttered the names of all the fruit they passed to herself. ¡°Sssh. You are making me hungrier every time you speak a name.¡± Dark elves dressed in fancy clothes sat staring at the awkward motley looking group. Slyfer looks down at what he is wearing and realizes the once fancy clothes Aldowin had given him now seems like the clothes of a pauper due to the hard travel and fights they had been in. Raising his chin Slyfer looked in front of him. ¡°I am a sky prince.¡± He tells himself over and over but it doesn''t work he still feels very inadequate.

    At the end of the table sat the flat nosed officer a smirk on his face he looked them up and down as if they were rubbish. Slyfers eyes turn red and he smiles back one so evil the dark elf looks away instantly flushed. The people around the table whisper and bump each other woman giggling and men frowning all with their heads together discussing the new arrivals.

    Most eyes were on Slyfer. A tall boy with black hair hanging in a pony some  of his fringe frames his face. His powerful lean figure made most women look twice and the men did not like it his eyes burning red scanned the crowd only once and then he continued to walk as if they were beneath him. The men stared openly at Trisha making her blush with all the attention. Her beautiful tanned skin and eyes drew their attention more than anything else.

    The strange group of people are led in front of the platform. Where a five dark elves sat. The one in the middle pops a grape into his mouth and looks them over as if bored. But the keen stare and measuring look in his eyes shows is demeanor to be a lie. Slyfer looks him straight in his eyes. The dark elf bends low. My Lord Great Hunter may I present. ¡°Aldowin of the high elves, Slyfer of the¡­  Aldowin¡¯s student. The lady Elyna of the high elves and Trisha her charge.¡± As he says each name he gestures at the person bowing low. Aldowin, Elyna and Trisha bow but Slyfer remains standing only giving the dark elf leader a nod. The people gasp at is affront and Aldowin shakes his head eyes shooting daggers  at the back of Slyfer¡¯s head.

    A boy sitting to the left of the king, about Slyfer¡¯s age stands up anger clearly showing on his face. His eyes are grey the same as Grey Maine¡¯s . His skin is n bit darker than the other dark elves¡¯ his hair looks unkempt standing at odd angles but the color of it is the most striking thing about him. Its red like the pelts of the dire wolves¡¯. He is bulkier than Slyfer although shorter.  Slyfer can hear whispers ripple through the crowd. The old elf bows low again and announces the name of the red haired youth.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°This is high Lord Pathfinder adopted son of the king and second heir to the throne.¡± Slyfer moves his red eyed gaze at Pathfinder. To his surprise Pathfinder has a tail shaped like that of a wolf''s. Trisha puts her hand to her mouth.  Excitement clearly on her face brought on by the tail. She examines his face. He has high cheekbones thin lips and a strong jaw now set in anger. He is dressed in a fine white shirt and black leather pants more comfortable then fancy but the power under the clothes is clearly visible to her. He stops his face inches from Slyfer¡¯s. ¡°Bow to the king!¡±

    ¡°I bow to no one.¡±

    ¡°You imagine yourself his equal dressed in rags as you are?¡± He says it aloud and the crowd chuckles at Slyfer¡¯s expense.

    Slyfer calmly raises is voice as well. ¡°If the measure of a man is the clothes he wears we are all doomed.¡±

    The crowed stops abruptly. ¡°Now get out of my face, it seems like you want to kiss me standing this close and I don¡¯t carry affection for men in that way.¡±

    Pathfinder¡¯s cheeks go as red as his hair. ¡°I challen¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, brother.¡± Says a silky voice behind him making him turn in anger. ¡°He disrespects father and you wish me to stand aside and watch.¡± Slyfer spots a beautiful creature behind Pathfinder. She too has red hair and the resemblance between the two luckily stops there.

    She looks at Slyfer amusement in her eyes at his obvious surprise behind her is a tail same as her apparent brothers. Only shining brighter than his as if it has been carefully washed and combed out like her hair it is red. She has a green and black corset on that turns into a voluptuous dress just under her navel . It brings out the green in her eyes. Making them stand out like stars.

    Her lips are as red as her hair curved in a smile that gives Slyfer the impression of a wolf eyeing its prey. Its all the more beautiful, because of her pearl white skin. Where her brother is dark she is light.

    They stare at each other a while. She then turns to the old dark elf expectantly. He suddenly finds himself standing to attention. ¡°I present the Princess Fira adopted daughter of the king and twin sister of the Prince Pathfinder.¡±

    She walks over and puts her hand on her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lets go sit down brother our father can handle his own battles.¡± Slyfer smirks at the chastised Pathfinder but she turns to him. ¡°You had better learn manners.¡±

    Aldowin¡¯s hand closes on his shoulder squeezing painfully hard. ¡°I fully agree my Lady.¡± She nods at him. The king suddenly stands up amusement on his face. ¡°Now that the children are done introducing themselves let us feast!¡± The crowed bursts into laughter the tension suddenly expelled. They start talking and eating excitedly. The king turns to the group in front of him. I ¡°have set aside a tent for your people¡±. Slyfer says ¡°Thank you we will only need them till tomorrow my carriages await us on the road.¡±

    Everyone turns to him surprised. Slyfer looks at Aldowin and winks. ¡°Finally some good news.¡± Pathfinder comes to a halt next to Trisha. He bows low taking her hand in his and kissing it. Surprised she blushes at the gesture. ¡°Will you come sit with me if it is okay with your charge?¡± They look at Elyna and she shrugs. The two of them make for the table on the platform. Slyfer watches them go not sure what to make of what he is feeling.

    Vinx  flits into the air drawing more mutters from the people sitting at the tables. He turns to the old elf. ¡°Will you please show me to my tent?¡± The old elf nods yes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± Taking a plate Slyfer collects heaps of food and follows the old dark elf out of the tent. In truth Slyfer was more afraid than anyone. The sheer number of people makes him feel uncomfortable. Aldowin watches the student go understanding this. Fira hooks an arm into his and asks him to join them. ¡°Where is your student going she asks once they have taken their seats.¡±

    Aldowin swallows the fruit he had just been eating and replies. ¡°He is not used to crowds given where he grew up. This is the most people he has seen in his entire life except maybe the ones that tried to kill us.¡± Her eyes grow wide and the whole table turns to Aldowin. The king speaks first, ¡°You were attacked?¡±

    Aldowin nods. ¡°Yes, an army of orcs and humans attacked us a little less then two months ago.¡±

    The king nods. ¡°I Have received reports from my scouts of bands of men and orcs but they keep away from us.¡±

    Fira putting down her fork asks. ¡°How many were they in number.¡±

    Aldowin shrugs. ¡°Little more over one hundred.¡±

    ¡°And how many were you?¡± Asks Pathfinder, becoming more interested in the conversation than staring at Trisha¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°We were elven.¡± Aldowin withholds the fact of who was with them on purpose the king notices but does not comment on it. ¡°He is a shrewd and dangerous man.¡± Aldowin thinks to imself. Fira puts a hand on his arm. ¡°I am so sorry for your loss.¡±

    ¡°None of us died the others just went their own way.¡± Surprise shows on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Fira smiles at Aldowin. ¡°I am happy you and your student escaped unscathed then.¡±

    ¡°We did not escape.¡± Trisha blurts out before she can stop herself.

    The king raises an eyebrow at Aldowin and Elyna who had suddenly stopped eating.

    When they don¡¯t answer the king voices his question audibly somewhat irritated. ¡°So what happened to the army?¡±

    Everyone around the table now quiet looks at them. Aldowin sighs and gives Trisha a withering stare as he answers. ¡°They are all dead, down to the last man and orc.¡± Fira gasps and the others all look surprised. Pathfinder is the first to speak. ¡°You mean to tell us eleven of you defeated a hundred of them! Bah lies!¡± Trisha jumps up. ¡°We would not lie.¡± The king holds out his hand asking them to be calm.

    Then he simply asks. ¡°What happened.¡± Before Aldowin can answer Trisha once again blurts out. ¡°The Beast happened?¡± She is rewarded with a kick under the table from Elyna.

    The king ignores the theatrics focusing his eyes on Aldowin. ¡°The beast?¡±

    ¡°She refers to him that way much to my irritation.¡± The king raising his voice with irritation, clearly used to getting straight answers asks. ¡°Who is the beast. Stop talking in circles!¡± Aldowin takes another bite of his food than says. ¡°My student.¡±

    Fira¡¯s interest at this is clear in her face but she soon brings it under control. Pathfinder asks what is on everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°What did your ¡­.student do.¡± Stopping himself from insulting Slyfer. Everyone at the table waits while Aldowin eats painstakingly slow. He finally looks up looking at each of the dark elves in turn. ¡°He killed them all.¡±

    Slyfer in a plush tent with four rooms, divided by hanging drapes of veering color. Chooses the one in red. Putting his pack on the bed he returns to what he recognizes as the living room. He had made sure the Salamandraco had been cared for before heading to the tent talking to the stable hand and giving him instructions. All the while Vinx was talking his ear off excited about the night¡¯s events but his thoughts were only on Shcree. Irritation mounting he utters a barely audible. ¡°I am going to bathe.¡±

    A young dark elf girl had awaited him in the tent she proclaimed that she was to be their maid. He had at first told her, she could go but she would not listen only murmuring that she was given orders.

    Giving in he had sent her for water so that he could bathe to which she lighted up and scampered of to, who knows where.  Taking of is clothes and putting them aside he eased into the bath. The hot water made him relax almost instantly.

    A moment later his relaxation was spoiled by Vinx sitting on the side of the tub. ¡°You look tired." He got such a fright he nearly toppled the bath over. ¡°Its not proper for a girl to see a boy naked. She rolls her eyes at him. ¡°But I am not a girl I am a fairy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a female fairy! That¡¯s like me saying I am not a high elf and getting in the bath with Elyna.¡± The fairy looks at him and spins in the air. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not proper!¡± Seeing he is not going win he sinks deeper into the water and closes his eyes. ¡°I think the red head likes you.¡± His eyes still closed. ¡°Can I just relax for one minute?¡±

    ¡°Sure you can¡­ So what do you think about the red head?¡± Slyfer takes his shirt and puts it over his head to try and drown out the sound of her voice but too late he realizes she speaks into one¡¯s mind. Dropping the sweaty shirt he looks at her, contemplating throwing her with it. ¡°The red head is a boy I have no idea why he came up so close to me but I doubt that it is because he likes me.¡± Slapping her forehead she falls backwards over the edge of the bath only to appear a second later. ¡°I am talking about the girl, Fira.¡±

    Slyfer thinks for a while. ¡°Oh, her.¡±

    ¡°Yes her. The way she looked at you¡­¡± The fairy starts ranting of about her friend who likes a boy and then gave him that look but he was with someone else or something or other Slyfer lost her in the first sentence. Starting to drown in his, own thoughts. He soon falls asleep, right there in the bath the fairy¡¯s voice rattling on in his mind.

    He gets rudely awakened by a bright green flash in front of his eyes along with the irritating feeling of something pulling on his eyelids.

    ¡°Huh waazat?¡±

    ¡°Wake up Slyfer my people are here.¡±

    Scrounging up his nose and yawning he says. ¡°What people?¡± She spins in the air. ¡°The other fairies! And they have brought a flying monkey with them!¡±  This catches his attention and he jumps out immediately but stops looking at is dirty clothes not keen on putting it on again. The fairy sees this and starts flying around them her light shining brighter as she does. Time seems to turn back and the clothes turn good as new. When Vinx is finished she lands on Slyfer¡¯s shoulder gasping for breath.

    Looking up she smiles at Slyfer¡¯s expression. ¡°Told you we fairies have our secrets.¡± Putting the clothes on he says thank you. The smell of the valley is fresh on the clothes as if he had just taken them from Aldowin. Putting his wet hair back in a pony he storms out of the tent only to stop a second later. ¡°Where are they coming from?¡±  ¡°The way we came in. But you must have Aldowin with you the bargain was struck with the both of you so they will expect him as well.¡± Slyfer turns to the big tent reluctantly moving at a brisk walk.

    Entering the big tent he moves through the hallway and into the dining hall. Once again everyone stops and looks at him although this time differently. He ignores the people and walks straight to the main table. Only to be stopped short by two guards. ¡°You were not invited to the table.¡±

    ¡°Can you please give the high elf Aldowin a message for me?¡± The guard looks at him menacingly and then says ¡°No¡±. Just then Fira stands up from the table. ¡°Let him pass.¡± Slyfer pushes past the guard. Aldowin frowns in surprise at Slyfer¡¯s clothes but doesn¡¯t say anything. Slyfer excuses himself for interrupting. ¡°I must speak to my master urgently.¡± The king nods approval and carries on eating his desert. Vinx lands in front of Fira and Aldowin bowing deeply. Slyfer bends down between Aldowin and Fira to whisper something in is master¡¯s ear. Fira gets a strong smell of forest,sweet grass and a smell she can¡¯t quite figure out along with the musky smell of Slyfer himself. She bites her lip and tries to overhear. Slyfer unaware of the hearing that the twins poses does not expect a reply from her.

    ¡°I will escort you to the outer perimeter where you can meet the rest of the fairies.¡± Slyfer turns to her and he is caught in her green eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±  Is all he can get out and the green eyes sparkle with emotion he does not know what to make of. As Aldowin and Fira excuse themselves from the table Trisha makes to do the same. Only to be pulled down by the adopted prince. ¡°Please stay a while longer?¡± She nods absently watching the others go.

    Elyna and Trisha now the only ones at the table get the full scrutiny of the king. ¡°Is what the high elf said true?¡±

    They look at each other and then nod. Elyna looks the king in his eyes. ¡°Slyfer and me hunted their leader after he escaped. The boy then¡­ persuaded the man to divulge who he is working for and it turned out he had been sent by an agent of the black dragon already on the council in Atlantia. Slyfer took the letter and the human¡¯s armor that was painted with the black dragon¡¯s insignia.¡± The king swears and pushes away the desert. ¡°So the situation is a lot worse than we thought. The boy was smart for taking the letter.¡±

    Elyna is not sure if she must continue with a feeling almost as if she is betraying her princess continues.

    ¡°There is more the man had a strange weapon that he shot Slyfer with.¡± The king listens closely to her description. ¡°I have heard of these weapons. They are very rare and only recently have they started being made. I believe it is called a gun.¡±

    Elyna looks at him surprised. He only smiles a fox¡¯s smile. ¡°I am a king it is my business to know. Where is the weapon now?¡±

    Elyna looks at Trisha and sees the dirty look and shrugs. ¡°Slyfer carries it with him I have seen him inspecting it at night.¡±

    Pathfinder snorts. ¡°He wishes to use the enemy¡¯s weapons. How, cowardly.¡±

    The king ignores the boy. ¡°I would like to have my weapon smiths look at it. Maybe they can make something of its design. Will you ask Slyfer for me?¡±

    Elyna nods. ¡°I will bring up the subject tonight in the tent.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The king nods ending the subject. Now I have to speak to my people and convince one of them to adopt him. It will be difficult but judging on what you said about his fighting prowess he will be easily accepted.¡±

    At the kings words Pathfinder nearly chokes on is mouthful of food and looks at his father. ¡°You want to adopt him?¡± The king shakes his head. ¡°Not me one of the Royal families must.¡±

    Pathfinder nearly jumps out of his seat and raises his voice causing almost everyone to look at the king¡¯s table. ¡°Why! What possible need could we have of a half-breed?¡±

    Great Hunter¡¯s face goes red with anger. ¡°It is not for you to question my motives. Know your place or I will put you in it! Now sit down and stop acting like a jealous child.¡±

    Pathfinder sits down. ¡°If that is the case then I will fight him in in the acceptance ceremony.¡± The king raises an eyebrow. ¡°You can stand to be chosen but that does not mean you will be picked. And if you lose¡­¡± ¡°I will not lose.¡± ¡°If you lose you must abide by any request he makes or face death. Will you be able to live with that?¡±

    Pathfinder looks at his adoptive father steel in his eyes. ¡°I will not lose and if he invokes the right. I get to choose the weapons for our duel.¡± This brings a smile to Pathfinders face. The king, smiles. ¡°You will choose fists?¡±

    Trisha suddenly looks at Elyna worry on her face. The last person Slyfer had dueled without any weapon was turned into ash!

 Sky Prince-Book 1 chapter 11

    11.

    Acceptance.

    Slyfer feels extremely uncomfortable as they near the edge of the camp a small contingent of dark elves and wolves had accompanied them from the main tent mostly because Fira is with them. They are not the reason for his discomfort though. Fira her arm hooked into his however is a different story. Most of the walk had been done in silence but nearing the edge Fira suddenly speaks.

    ¡°How did you come to meet the fairies? Vinx sitting on his shoulder replies for him. ¡°Two days ago in the forest. We were busy trying to heal a stag when their Salamandraco burst into our home trying to eat the poor thing. Whe put the beasts to sleep but not long after these two came in as well.¡± They however did not fall asleep so easily. Slyfer made a deal with our queen.¡±

    Hearing this, Fira¡¯s head turns to Slyfer inspecting him closely. ¡°What was the nature of this deal?¡± Vinx hops over to her shoulder and in a mocking secretive voice whispers. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± Slyfer starts laughing at Fira¡¯s surprised expression and she starts giggling as well. He decides he likes the sound. Aldowin looking at the two once again thinks to himself. ¡°I must speak to my student about the birds and the bees.¡±

    They come to a halt just outside the camp on the east side nearest to the forest. Slyfer just wants to crawl in bed and sleep but he is anxious to see if Shcree is okay. Fira can see the impatiens in his face. ¡°What is wrong you look like they are bringing you a present and you can¡¯t wait to unwrap it?¡±

    Slyfer smiles at her. Turning away whilst blushing she says. ¡°You must smile more or maybe not. Just now all the girls will want you and I won¡¯t be able to keep you to myself!¡± This confuses Syfer even more but Vinx giggles. Aldowin grunts in surprise to her straightforwardness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master Aldowin I won¡¯t steal him away¡­ yet. He must first be adopted.¡± Slyfer looks at them both. ¡°Did I miss something?¡±

    She smiles. ¡°Yes you did because you did not wish to grace our table with your presence.¡± She turns to him with a mock pouting face.

    Slyfer can¡¯t help but smile at it. ¡°She truly is beautiful.¡±

    Aldowin interrupts. ¡°We have talked about it before Slyfer if you wish to become part of the court a royal family has to adopt you.¡± Slyfer  just sighs. ¡°I understand master.¡± Looking at Fira who is still looking at him he asks. ¡°So how does the adoption work?¡±

    Biting her lip she starts to explain. ¡°You get chosen by a family but then you have to prove yourself worthy of the house and tribe that you will be adopted into. You normally get tested for your combat skills but there are rare occasions when it changes. It all depends on who you choose to challenge.¡±

    ¡°It hardly seems fair that way. I would be able to challenge even the youngest child then.¡±

    Sh shakes her head making her velumptious red hair dance as she does.¡°No, not at all warriors from any family can step up to challenge you, you just need to choose one of them. They will then name the type of contest out of the next four categories combat, speed, intelligence and stealth.

    Combat is straightforward fighting. Speed is a race that usually goes on for about two days. Intelligence is a contest between your magic and the one you face. It¡¯s not often chosen because we don¡¯t have that many spell casters anymore.  Stealth is where you and your opponent must hunt each other within a night. In total you will face four warriors you may lose to all of them or even defeat all of them but ultimately the decision to accept you or not will stay with the elders.¡±

    Slyfer only stares at his feet. ¡°So far I have not been accepted anywhere.¡± He looks up at her and gives a sad smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hope your elders will be different than most.¡± Not saying anything she only takes his hand and squeezes it lightly. It¡¯s warm and comforting.

    Vinx suddenly flies into the air making a bee line straight for the forest. Suddenly other lights appear, ten in total they dance around each other making circles and zigzags. A Song fills the air that makes Slyfer feel happy. He can still feel Fira¡¯s hand in his and he squeezes back.

    A Furry ball suddenly hits Slyfer on his chest and Fira cries out in alarm and the guard around them are instantly ready for action. They finally relax when Fira starts laughing and the object of her surprise.... Slyfer looks down into big round eyes. ¡°Shcree!¡± He tries to pick her up but she doesn¡¯t let go. Slyfer can feel the small animal¡¯s heart beating fast against his. So he settles for rubbing her head and scratching under her chin just the way she likes.

    ¡°Where have you been girl?¡± Her reply is to pull up touching her nose with his. It feels like a huge weight has been lifted of Slyfer¡¯s shoulders so he squeezes her tight careful not to hurt her.

    Fira steps closer inspecting the furry ball of ears and eyes.¡± I have never seen a creature like this one.¡± She says joy clearly in her eyes. She reaches out as if to touch the monkey but pulls back at the last second. She looks up into Slyfer¡¯s eyes. ¡°May I?¡± He nods yes and continues scratching. Fira¡¯s hand joins his in rubbing Shcree.

    Aldowin touches Slyfer''s shoulder to bring him back to reality. ¡°The fairies are approaching.¡± Fira also stops and turns back into her regal self.

    The fairies soon reach them. Including Vinx there are eleven ranging with colors so bright it can only be found in the rainbow. Right in the center is one that shines brighter than the others. The color of pure gold envelops the small group as she nears. All the fairies slow to a halt at eye level with Slyfer and Aldowin. Fira has to look up to see them.

    A sing song voice sweet as honey fills Slyfer¡¯s mind. ¡°We greet you Sky pr- Slyfer in the name of our Queen and ask that we join you in ridding the land of the betrayer.¡± Slyfer and Aldowin speak as one. ¡°We welcome your help and accept it a bargain was struck and we intend to keep to it.¡±

    With the formalities out of the way the fairies suddenly start zipping around with glee. All accept for the one in gold. Slyfer ignores the  lights dancing around them. ¡°I thank you for bringing Shcree she has been my companion for many years. When she disappeared I feared the worst.¡± The fairy is silent for a while and then flits to Slyfer¡¯s shoulder sitting on it as if it belongs to her. Slyfer realizes she is naked but her long golden hair nearly covers all of her body. ¡°It is our pleasure the monkey had your scent on it and was depressed so we thought it prudent to bring her with.¡±

    Aldowin clears his throat and gestures towards the red headed princess. ¡°This is Fira the adopted princess of the dark elves.¡± Fira curtsies not sure what to do until then she was mesmerized by the beauty of the flickering lights and the soft singing voices. The lights come to a halt as if they are waiting for something. ¡°We greet you she wolf of the dark elves.¡± Fira looks utterly surprised and blushes almost like she was caught in a lie. Finally she smiles and gains her aloof posture. ¡°On behalf of the dark elves we welcome you. What  is your name?¡± ¡° Forgive me but fairies¡¯ names are secret and only given to those they trust and have decided to serve.¡±

    Slyfer looks around for the green light and instantly spots it, his face cant hide how unnecspected that little piece of news is. Due to the fact that it is shining brighter than ever it becomes apparent Vinx is blushing. The golden fairy also sees this and waves a hand. ¡°She has already given her name to Slyfer so she belongs to him that is why her name can be revealed.¡±

    Fira bows in acceptance. With that the fairies suddenly fly towards her and start inspecting her hair.¡±Shall we return to the dining tent? I am sure my father would like to meet the rest of the fairies.¡± The question is pointed at the fairies but her eyes are locked on Slyfer¡¯s to gauge his reaction. He sighs heavily and starts plodding on. ¡°If we must.¡± He gets rewarded with a glare from Aldowin but chooses to ignore it.

    The news that there are fairies in camp quickly spreads through the camp and soldiers line up next to the road to catch a glimpse. They quickly reach the big tent and enter. Most of the diners have left the big table however king''s has one new attendee. An old dark elf weathered and grey looks up at Slyfer and smiles. Slyfer senses that it is genuine and smiles back. The dark elf may be old but his eyes shines with spirit and cunning. They go through the formality of greetings with the fairies. The old man gets up bows low. ¡°I am Old Sun head of the Night Wolves clan and adviser to the king and wolves.¡±

    He gestures for Slyfer to sit next to him. With all of them seated an audible silence envelopes the table. The king is the one to break it. ¡°Old Sun has decided that you will be adopted into his clan, if you can pass the test that is.¡± Slyfer nods. ¡°I have already been told about the test and I accept the terms however I have a few questions.¡± The king raises his eyebrow.

    ¡°Will I be required to swear fealty to anyone? Will I have to serve?¡± Aldowin looks up at this and creases his brow. The king is silent for a while. But its Old Sun that breaks the silence. ¡°Yes you will have to swear fealty to the Night Wolves clan and since I the head of the Night Wolves clan has sworn fealty to the king you will also fall under the oath to serve the king. Is this a problem?¡±

    Slyfer is quiet thinking and selecting his words carefully. ¡°I wish to remain free to make my own choices.¡± The king grunts at this Pathfinder wants to burst out laughing but stops when he sees no one else is going to. ¡°The old man touches Slyfer ¡®s arm and says. ¡°All we require of you my dear boy is to work for the benefit of all dark elves especially my clan if you are accepted. You will fight in our army and you may climb the ranks the higher you climb the more freedom will be available to you however you will always remain under sovereignty of the king. That is the Price of being adopted.¡±

    Slyfer can feel the voices in his head protesting against it. ¡°Remember your promise remember your oath. You belong to us.¡±  ¡°That is true lend me your help in this situation.¡±  Slyfers eyes turn  purple to everyone¡¯s surprise. The king reaches for his sword that is not there unconsciously but Slyfer only smiles at the gesture. An old wise voice fills his mind and speaks for him. ¡°I will accept the term if you accept mine.¡±

    Pathfinder is on his feet and hits the table with a clenched fist. ¡°Who are you to make requests? You have no standing and nothing to bring to the dark elf clans. Slyfer looks at him and smiles again. I have riches and fighting ability. I have also been taught in the ways of war by a grand-master of the art.¡± He gestures towards Aldowin who seems to swell with pride. ¡°The clan I join will most probably be richer than any other.¡± The old dark elf seems to lean in closer at hearing this. ¡°What are your terms?¡± Slyfer looks at him triumph displayed in the now purple eyes. ¡°That I be involved with the council in Atlantia.

    I can not only serve the dark elves I serve all the magical creatures in this world the fact that the fairies have joined me is proof of this I have already been selected as their ambassador and I will serve them in that position to the best of my ability.¡± The fairies seem to glow with affection at hearing this.

    The king turns to the fairies. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°Yes it is so.¡± They all reply as one. The king is silent for a while. ¡°Why?¡±

    The fairies all glow brighter and then dim in unison. ¡°The reason is our own and we cannot divulge what it is at the moment but know this. Slyfer is not what he seems even you, king of the dark elves has sensed this.¡±

    The King sits back into his chair looking a bit defeated but he also gives Slyfer a thoughtful gaze. ¡°If you promise to keep the interest of the dark elves on par with the magical creatures you serve I will agree to let you be the ambassador for them however the dark elves will have their own ambassador as well we have already decided that it will be Fira.¡± The purple eyes turn to her. ¡°If you can promise me that you will work with me in keeping the magical creatures safe I will agree. But listen well the dragons of old once made the same bargain with all the races of the world and they were betrayed the purple eyes turn red. If it is broken by anyone they will not be spared!¡±

    Slyfer''s aura grows with every word he says, giving it purpose! Making those around not only see but feel his determination. ¡°I intend to start a war with the betrayer¡¯s followers!" Slyfer leans forward his eyes boring into the King''s. "I intend to send them all to hell!¡± The king shudders at the gaze and the words. For the first time in his life he feels fear.

    ¡°The beast indeed.¡±  ¡°I also wish to go to war so on that we are of the same mind. I agree to the terms if Old Sun accepts it.¡± The old man smiles again. ¡°You had me by the richest clan. I accept however you must be accepted first and I will accept you only if you do all four contests and lose in none of them.¡± Slyfer only nods. Pathfinder leaps to his feet and leaves the tent in a huff.

    Fira smiles at  Slyfer and his eyes return to the blue she likes so much. ¡°What are you?¡± Not smiling Slyfer sits back and replies.

    ¡°I am vengeance.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow we will start the ceremony and you will choose your combatants.¡± Interrupts the King. Slyfer nods. "I will fetch my wagons first thing in the morning form there we can continue. ¡°Wagons?¡± Aldowin smiles this time. ¡°You did not think we came empty handed did you?¡±

    As soon as they all reach the tent  Slyfer uses wind magic to create an air tight barrier around the room to stop anyone from listening in. The fairies gather in the center and a song fills the air a small tree starts to grow and form to everyone¡¯s amazement! Small holes appear in the tree as it grows to be as tall as Slyfer himself, then stops. Purple flowers form and the tent is filled with its sweet scent. ¡°This will be our home.¡±

    Touching one of the flowers Trisha smiles. ¡°This tree reminds me of home.¡± Aldowin steps closer taking a flower in is hand. ¡°Indeed it does.¡± They hear a scratch at the tent canvas and the dark elf Slyfer saw earlier enters. And nearly screams at seeing the small tree suddenly inside the tent. All the faces turn to her and she bows unsure of herself. She has worn a tattered clothes if it can be called that the rag she has on must have been white once but now it resembles a dish cloth. She is short and thin with hair cut as if a rat was chewing on it.

    Seeing the fear Slyfer steps closer. ¡°Do not be afraid what is it you need?¡± Not looking up she says. ¡°I am to be your servant.¡± Slyfer scrounges up his nose not liking it. ¡°I do not need a servant nor do I want one. Who sent you?¡± She cringes away expecting a blow but receiving none. ¡°Master Old Sun my Lord.¡± Please tell him I do not need your services.¡±

    She starts to cry. ¡°Please my Lord this is my last chance if I cannot serve you I will not be needed and will have to fall in the back train with all the other followers of the camp.¡± Thinking back Slyfer remembers the stench and strange sounds.

    Sighing he says. ¡°Very well we will call you when you are needed for now please wait outside.¡± She disappears instantly. Aldowin comments. ¡°Be weary what you say in front of her she may be a spy.¡± They all nod.

    There is a bed for each of them rooms partitioned of with hanging drapes. Slyfer chooses the one the furthest from everyone and moves his pack to it. Shcree settles in the tree with the fairies Elyna and Trisha decide to share a room. After setting there things down and sorting it out they gather in the common room Vinx and the fairies keep to their own singing and dancing around the tree.

    Aldowin starts. ¡°What are your thoughts on what happened today?¡± He asks looking at Trisha and Elyna. Elyna does not say anything but then turns to Slyfer. I told the king about the weapon and he called it a gun he wishes to have it inspected.¡± Slyfer only nods accepting the statement. Elyna turns to Aldowin. ¡°So you have wagons?¡±

    ¡°Yes we do about six of them.¡± Elyna looks at them both. ¡°How did you manage to get them here?¡± Aldowin just shrugs. ¡°You and your secrets I will go with you to fetch them tomorrow.¡± Slyfer looks up all of us will go. ¡°No, you must stay Estund you have to train and prepare yourself.¡± Slyfer too tired to argue only nods. ¡°It is decided then.¡±  They all split up and Slyfer calls the servant in and points to the extra room left over because Trisha and Elyna are sharing. ¡°You will sleep there.¡± The dark elf is clearly surprised. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I have never slept in a bed before.¡± She whimpers. Irritated Slyfer just shrugs. ¡°There is a first time for everything.¡± He then stalks off to undress and get in bed he  immediately drifts into his dreams .

    The next morning Slyfer is up before  everyone else except for the servant who is quietly sitting on a chair in the common room. She instantly gets up and curtsies as soon as she sees him. Without a word she brings a wash basin and a basket full of fruit. Slyfer nods his thanks and washes his face and eats some of the fruit. ¡°Where can I go to practice swordplay?¡±

    ¡°There is an open field to the west in the camp kept empty for this reason my Lord¡± Vinx is appears next to him Dancing as he dresses along with another purple fairy. ¡°Where are you off to so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡®I need to train.¡± ¡°We will go with you.¡± The three of them leave quietly leaving the servant to tend to the other¡¯s needs.

    The camp is silent but as they move more and more movement envelopes the camp. When they reach the clearing there are already some dark elves sparring with all kinds of weapons. What draws Slyfer¡¯s attention though are the elves without any weapons they stand in neat lines about thirty in total. A dark elf with a regal bearing back as straight as a plank stands in front of them shouting orders while they go into different stances and punches and kicks in unison.

    Taring his eyes away Slyfer goes to the corner of the clearing where almost no one is. Taking of his shirt he draws his sword and the deadly ringing sound fills the air. He starts with level one of the sword dance.  The sword rings and to his surprise the fairies start to sing with it. The entire clearing is filled with the deadly song.

    Fira and Pathfinder dressed in their sparring leathers are on their way for the morning training. ¡°I can¡¯t believe father agreed to that half breeds request.¡± ¡°You forget brother we also do not know what we are that makes us half breeds as well.¡± She says this while playfully wriggling her tail at her brother. He only looks away irritated. ¡°Why do you dote on him as if it is full moon and you wish for a mate? It is irksome and I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    She smiles at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you like and don¡¯t like. If I sway him to my side we will have more power within the clans.¡±

    ¡°He suddenly stops do you hear that.¡± She listens and the sound gives her goose bumps. ¡°Come let¡¯s hurry.¡± As they get closer to the sparing ground the sound intensifies and she is drawn in by the melody. A crowd obstructs their way but their guards soon clear a path for the two royals. All the sparring in the clearing has stopped. Except for the lone figure dancing with a sword far of in the corner. ¡°Should have known that fool was behind this.¡± As he says it a bead of sweat forms on Pathfinders brow.

    A soldier behind him says what is on his mind. ¡°How can someone move that fast?¡±

    The royals and their entourage move closer. The fairies spinning in wide arcs around Slyfer speeds up as he does. ¡°Time for Level four.¡± Slyfer pushes himself harder and harder spinning and cutting droves of invisible enemies. Turning and stabbing always cutting never backing down. ¡°Cut,cut,cut,faster,faster.¡± His breathing starts to intensify as he continues the ringing is now continuous never stopping as his moves become one movement. ¡°Level five.¡± He speeds up even more and he can feel his muscles stretching screaming in protest at the exertion.

    A Chorus of mumbles and woops fills the air as the crowd starts to cheer encouraging him edging him on to go faster and Slyfer obliges although he can¡¯t hear them  beyond the ringing of his sword and the beating of his heart. Sweat envelopes him. With one last spin and thrust he suddenly Sheaths his sword but the ringing seems to echo into the silence. The crowed starts clapping first a wavering one or two but soon everyone joins in.

    Slyfer looks around in surprise only realizing now that he had an audience. He contemplates running away but the train of thought is topped by the red headed princess. She steps closer along with Pathfinder. The crowd suddenly goes deathly quiet eager to hear the exchange in words. ¡°An impressive display of swordsmanship Slyfer.¡± Says Fira taking him in with her gaze. Slyfer not sure if he likes it puts his shirt on. Pathfinder next to her rolls his eyes.

    ¡°Aawh you have made the boy shy sister.¡± The men around them start laughing.

    Slyfer fights for control of his anger and wins this time. Keeping his face neutral he nods. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Pathfinder steps forward anger on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good morning your Highness to you cur.¡± A Small smile creeps onto Slyfer¡¯s face which only worsens the situation. ¡°Here we go.¡±

    A voice comes out of the crowd. ¡°Now, now play nice kids.¡± Looking for the owner Slyfer finds it. Old Sun with his cunning smile steps out. ¡°Indeed an impressive display. I would dearly love to see how you do at Sharshuckh though.¡± Slyfer¡¯s blank face lets the old Dark elf continue. ¡°It is our way of fighting without any weapons.¡± Pathfinder steps forward. ¡°You swing a sword alright but how about your fists half breed.¡± Slyfer ignores him and looks at the old man. ¡°I saw earlier and I am interested to learn.¡±

    The old man smiles again. ¡°Good, good however I will teach you.¡± Everyone is surprised at this. Fira looks at the old man not sure what to make of him. ¡°He always has been difficult to read. What are you planning I wonder.¡± Pathfinder interrupts. ¡°Surely a great master like you is not interested in teaching an outsider like him?¡± ¡°You forget young prince he may be my adopted son soon.¡±

    ¡°He will have to pass my test first of course.¡± Pathfinder¡¯s face lights up with a smile. ¡°No one has ever passed it.¡±

    Fira looks at the old man and then at Slyfer. ¡°Careful people have died trying to pass his little test.¡± Slyfer looks at them in turn. ¡°What is the test?¡± The old man smiling even more cocks his head reminding Slyfer of the way a bird looks at a worm before pecking it up. ¡°All you have to do is hit me once. Do we agree on the terms?¡± Slyfer, frowning only nods. ¡°There must be a catch.¡± ¡°Be careful young one this one is surrounded with danger. He may be old but we can sense he has power.¡±

    ¡°I agree to the terms.¡± The old man smiles again very well.  We will start as soon as you have received the proper training clothes I will send someone over to take your measurements.

    ¡°I wish to take the test as well!¡± The old man turns to Pathfinder shaking his head. ¡°You already have your master by our laws you cannot don¡¯t be foolish.¡± With that the old man leaves along with most of the onlookers.  Fira is suddenly next to Slyfer arms wrapped around him even her tail encircles his leg. It causes Slyfer¡¯s heart to race he tries to untangle himself. Looking up into his eyes she murmurs. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold.¡± He feels like a fly caught in a spiders web. ¡°Will you come visit me tonight in my tent.¡± She bites her lip while saying this drawing his attention to them. ¡°No I can¡¯t I have to sort out some things.¡±

    She pouts and releases him anger on her face that she quickly hides ¡°Suite yourself. You are missing out though.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will miss anything. Not from a sneaky fox like you.¡± Fira rounds at the voice but Slyfer already knows who it is. ¡°Trisha good morning.¡± She looks at him but it¡¯s clear she is angry. Not able to carry her fiery stare he plays with the pommel of his sword. Fira saunters over to Trisha. ¡°But Pathfinder beats her to it. ¡°My lady Trisha beautiful as ever care to join me for a morning stroll.¡± His tail to Slyfer¡¯s surprise is wagging up and down. It nearly causes him to start laughing. Trisha blushes and shakes her head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t Slyfer and I are needed by our tent.¡± Fira steps forward and rests her hand on her hip. ¡°Surely you can do whatever it is yourself what kind of servant are you to come call your master.

    Trisha is angry and wants to reply but Slyfer beats her to it. ¡°She is no servant but an equal I will not allow her to be treated otherwise Fira, I suggest you apologize.¡± Pathfinder and Fira are both surprised at this.

    Once again a shadow of anger flicks over Fira¡¯s face. ¡°I apologize Lady Trisha. I did not know you held such high position.¡± Lifting her chin Trisha nods acceptance then looks at Slyfer slightly less anger in her eyes. But only slightly.

    Stepping forward Slyfer takes her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Fira catches his shoulder however and turns him around. ¡°Please remember tonight is the ceremony for choosing your opponents. It will be held in the King¡¯s tent please don¡¯t be late.¡±

    By the time they reach the tent Trisha is spitting fire. ¡°That woman is up to something and you, you just stand there with a drooling face as she clings onto you.¡± Slyfer only grunts. ¡°Women are strange creatures.¡± Vinx and the other fairies only giggle as Trisha continues ranting on.

    Slyfer had never seen her like this and smiles at her flustered face. ¡°What is it you fool?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know I have never seen you this open with anyone before its refreshing.¡± She blushes turns around and crosses her arms. Hmpf ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°So why did you call me here?¡± Slyfer sees the servant elf and sends her for water he feels in dire need to wash after the practice. ¡°Aldowin asked me to keep an eye on you so that you would not get into trouble since you attract it like honey attracts bees.¡± Slyfer wants to start arguing against it but he can¡¯t think of anything to retort with.

    Sitting on the floor he crosses his legs drawing her attention. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Practising my meditation care to join me?¡±  Reluctantly she sits down on the opposite of him. He moves closer and pushes his knees against hers. ¡°Relax this is how Aldowin taught me in the beginning.¡± They both close their eyes and extend their consciousness. Like always the first thing Trisha notices is the big mass of warm energy pulsating from Slyfer. He however is surprised at how much energy she has as well. Unconsciously he focuses on it and dives deeper something is familiar about it. The voices inside his head joins him and they push harder Slyfer no longer in control gets swept up  in the tumult of energy.

    Other voices not his joins in the fray fighting against him and the old ones. Somewhere along the see of energy Slyfer runs into Trisha. Her mind is curled into a ball protecting itself. He calls out but gets no reply. He goes in further until suddenly he is in a great wood that seems older than time. The light is blinding in fact every color is blinding as if turned up it shoots daggers into his eyes and he closes them against the onslaught.

    The old voice inside him says to open them again and he does expecting to see the sad white dragon. But instead in front of him is a great tiger as big as his parent dragons but not as big as old white. ¡°Be careful Slyfer you are in enemy territory now.¡± Reverberates the white dragon¡¯s voice. The tiger is lying in the sun seemingly asleep but instinct tells Slyfer otherwise. A rasping old ladies voice fills his mind. ¡°I do not know you. Why have you come stranger?¡± Slyfer lightly steps closer taking in the pure white fur black stripes and slowly swishing tail. ¡°You are a beautiful creature!¡±  He says in amazement.

    ¡°One eye opens at this and scrutinizes him. ¡°You are ugly but I guess even ugly creatures can see beauty.¡± Slyfer blushes at her reply and nods. ¡°My dad also thinks I am ugly.¡±

    The tiger purrs in amusement. ¡°You are funny so I will not eat you. What is strange to me is that you do not have fear.¡± Slyfer cocks his head in thought. ¡°Well I have been to a place like this before and I have met someone similar to you.¡± The tiger¡¯s ears perk up at this. ¡°Similar to me? Impossible. I do not like liar¡¯s small creature.¡± ¡°I am not lying he was not a tiger though but something else.¡±

    She lazily licks her paw while she contemplates. ¡°You are one of the eleven then but not of my kind. However to be here you must be close to the one who is.¡± Slyfer thinks for a while. ¡°Trisha! Trisha is one of yours?¡± She stops and her demeanor changes. ¡°So it is true.¡± She suddenly crouches and launches at Slyfer all he can do is watch as the mountain of a tiger clears the space between them in one leap. She lands her huge face inches from his her eyes boring into him.

    ¡°What have you done to her why can we not contact her! Speak or you die!¡± Slyfer holding his ground shouts back. ¡°I have done nothing!¡± He turns into a dragon blood boiling the voices in him screaming for a fight. This makes the tiger move back a little.

    ¡°So you are Slyfer.¡± She looks around almost fearfully. ¡°What is the prince of the sky doing here you do not belong, leave.¡± Something in Slyfer answers for him deep and menacing. ¡°You dare command me cat!¡± She shrinks back but is still ready for a fight. ¡°I am not here to fight or cause trouble let us talk you and I.¡± She sits down and licks her paw as if nothing happened the power leaves Slyfer and he is himself again. Or the part he sees as normal that is.

    ¡°So talk then.¡± Slyfer sits down in front of the tiger as she continues to bathe herself. ¡°Trisha and I are companions at the moment we are with the Dark elves.¡± The tiger looks up but continues. ¡°She has been taken in by the high elves due to a tragedy that happened when she was small.¡± The tiger now thoroughly interested puts her head on her paws and scrutinizes him. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°So that is what has happened. Poor child and we cannot help her she has closed herself off to us for some reason we cannot contact her but the others can.¡± Slyfer looks up. ¡°Others?¡± She moves in closer to emphasize her point. ¡°Not all of us are of the same mind. There are some who wishes to rule the world instead of saving it. We made a pact with the dragons to follow and protect them but some of the great tigers did not agree and turned against us. If you were to open her to us we would honor the pact and give you our acceptance. This will not be easy. Speak to your elders and devise a way they are older and know more of this world you created.¡±

    ¡°Why does everyone keep telling me I created this world!¡± She looks at him and he can see the amusement. ¡°Go now young master and gain your acceptance.¡±

    Like before the scenery starts to fade into nothing and he draws himself inwards to only open his eyes along with Trisha. Who jumps up and smacks him in the face. She then storms out.

    Vinx on his shoulder shakes her head. ¡°What did you do now?¡± Slyfer rubbing his cheek turns to her. ¡°Only what I needed to.¡±

    Aldowin tired and weary is nearly knocked over by Trisha as she storms out of the tent in tears. ¡°What the- what¡¯s going on!¡± He bursts into the tent to find his student on the ground rubbing a sore red cheek. ¡°What did you do?¡± Slyfer looks up the way he always does when he is guilty and trying to look innocent. ¡°Nothing.¡± Aldowin stalks over. ¡°Don¡¯t you lie to me boy I know you to well for you to even try.¡± ¡°Remember the promise no one must know of us.¡± Slyfer wants to tell his master everything but the voices won¡¯t allow it so he goes for the half-truth. ¡°I invaded her mind and read her thoughts.¡±

    "What!¡± Aldowin does not know if he should be proud or upset with Slyfer. He decides to go with upset to teach his student manners. ¡°I have told you many times that it is rude. Why did you do it?¡± ¡°Good he bought it now for the next one.¡± ¡°Well master I don¡¯t understand woman and I wanted to learn something.¡±

    Aldowin gets up and turns around so that he can hide his smiling face from his student. ¡°It¡¯s time you and I have a talk about the birds and the bees.¡± Turning around he steels himself for the most awkward conversation of his life.

 Sky Prince Book 1 chapter 12

    12

    The Ritual.

    Slyfer white as a ghost, after the long talk with his master. Climbs out of the bath thoughts swirling in his mind. ¡°So that is where babies come from! I have seen animals pro-create but I never thought that-¡° He blushes again remembering Aldowins words. ¡°Sex.¡± To him it feels like a whole new world has opened up. ¡°Now I can¡¯t seem to stop thinking about, that night by the Lake. No wonder woman seem so strange, they are built differently! I always wondered what breasts are for...." He blushes again. ¡°Breasts.¡± What seemed unnecessary now seems strangely amazing, scary and wondrous.

    Vinx¡¯s voice pulls him back to reality. ¡°You need to get ready it is almost time for the ritual.¡± Getting out of the water he looks at the same clothes he wore during the day. "Wish I had something else to wear." As if hearing his thoughts, Aldowin comes in clearing his throat. Slyfer blushes. ¡°How long is this going to continue, it is ridiculous.¡± Aldowin avoids Slyfers gaze as he puts a bundle of clothes on the ground. ¡°This is from the wagons, look and see if it fits.¡± Slyfer takes a look at the bundle on the ground. It is made out of silk like most fancy clothes. The shirt is almost the same color as his eyes  but it sits a bit tightly around Slyfer¡¯s shoulders  there is white pants as well but Slyfer decides he doesn¡¯t like it and puts on his black pants with the black moccasins.

    He straps on his sword belt and once again is amazed at how the white stands out against his dark trousers. He leaves his hair to hang lose and steps out into the common room. The first one to catch his attention is Trisha. Dressed in a white dress that leaves her shapely legs bare it has a low back that stops right above her hips. The white dress lets her soft, bronze, tanned skin stand out all the more.  Her back is turned to him so he takes a good long look before he hears a feint gasp behind him.

    He turns to see the servant elf behind him. Along with everyone else. Turning back he just catches the appreciative gaze from Trisha before she turns away nose in the air clearly still peeved with him.

    Anger welling up inside he steps past everyone into the night. Right outside is Fira along with all her guards and of course Pathfinder. She  looks like a flower among thorns dressed in silver showing off everything that can be showed off. Slyfer blushes. ¡°Skymother if this happens one more time.¡±

    ¡°Good evening Lord Slyfer.¡±  He looks her in her eyes and is surprised to find that she too is blushing. ¡°Good evening Lady Fira.¡± We have come to escort your party, to the festivities. Pathfinder¡¯s wagging tail tells Slyfer, that Trisha is behind him. ¡°Lady Trisha, how radiant you look tonight.¡± In the blink of an eye, he has her arm wrapped around his and they are off. Fira more reserved holds her arm out for him, he takes it reluctantly. Aldowin and Elyna follows behind. ¡°Are you ready Estund.¡± Slyfer looks over his shoulder at his master. ¡°Ready as I will ever be.¡±

    They reach the tent and Slyfer is astounded at the change from the previous night . In the center of the table is a huge roasted boar enough to feed one hundred men or. ¡°Just a dragon.¡±  Feeling the drool in his mouth he steels himself against it. ¡°Focus, I need to focus. But it smells so nice... Focus!¡±  He imagines himself turning into a dragon and gorging himself,  but stops when he feels Aldowins hand on his shoulder. Fira chuckles playfully. ¡°Perhaps I should have brought you food maybe, then I would have received the same amount of attention that boar is getting, however I don¡¯t blame you it smells delicious.¡±

    Slyfer just chuckles nervously, not understanding her intentions. He looks up to avoid any conversation and what he sees, he finds rather interesting. There are drapes hanging from the ceiling, that are purple ringed with gold in the center is an insignia, Slyfer has never seen. It is the face of a snarling wolf embroidered in silver with, in a tribal design . Next to it is a red drape with a red wolf standing on a cliff with a moon behind it.

    Fira sees what has caught his attention and explains. ¡°The silver wolf is the insignia for Old Sun¡¯s clan and the one in red is that of my father. Take a good look if you pass the tests the silver wolf will be your new pride.¡± Where the King''s table stood is now a huge stage and on it is a collection of all the tribe leaders. Some of them Slyfer recognizes but most of them just look the same to him. Dark elves dressed better than the rest.

    The procession reaches the stage and comes to a halt but nothing happens. ¡°Are they waiting for something?¡± Slyfer takes a look behind him and sees people are filing in behind them mostly warriors dressed in their respective clothes ranging from full armor to plain black leather. ¡°Scouts.¡± Right in the middle is Pathfinder along with some of his lackeys.

    The tent fills with a tumult of voices, whispers and shouts until the King gets up from his throne and raises his hands for silence. The tent is instantly thrown into silence.

    ¡°My fellow dark elves we welcome you to this occasion! We have gathered here because another worthy adoptee has approached us.¡± The king is silent for a while to let it sink in until a shout goes up. ¡°Who is he?!¡± ¡°What is his name?!¡± Once again the King raises his hand for silence.

    ¡°All will be answered in due time! The Silver Wolf clan has stepped up to adopt this person however he must be tested first to prove his worthiness.¡± This is greeted with a roar of approval while the warriors pump their fists into the air. ¡°I will now let the leader of the Night Wolf clan speak.¡±

    Old Sun steps forward and raises his hands for silence. ¡°The terms I have made are these: The applicant must complete all four of the tests. He can choose to fight one to four of the warriors that step up to challenge his worth.¡± The tent is filled with whispers and gasps. ¡°I realize this has never been done before but I will not accept anyone that cannot win all four of the challenges. Of course the right of boon will be allowed.¡±

    Slyfer leans over to Fira. ¡°What is the right of boon?¡± ¡°It means that a challenger or you can make a pact to do anything the winner wishes. However the one that calls for the right of boon gives his enemy the right to choose what weapons will be used.¡±

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°How troublesome.¡±

    Old Sun continues. ¡°That is not all I have made a special request of the wolves and they can also step up to challenge!¡± Old Sun raises his hands and the tent wall behind him falls to the floor revealing the great beasts behind they very in sizes but all look ready to fight and all wish to prove themselves. Slyfer meets the gleaming eyes in the darkness head on and smiles his demented smile.

    Fira can feel Slyfer shaking and struggles very hard to keep her pose. ¡°He has fear. Don¡¯t worry I will make you mine have some fun and then leave you for the flies to feast on.¡±

    She turns to him and can¡¯t help but let out a yelp. The kind boyish face has turned to one of such blood-lust and eagerness for a fight that she can hardly recognize him. ¡°Not fear! But excitement is what is causing the shaking. What kind of creature are you?¡± Like always she tries to read his mind but is met with a solid wall once again.

    Trisha on the other side of the stage can clearly see Slyfer form her vantage point. Looking at the wolves she had wondered at what his reaction might be. But as expected. ¡°He shows no fear. What is he? What am I? What did he do to me? I feel so empty after what happened or maybe I have always felt this way and he just made me aware.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish girl he is your enemy!¡±

    ¡°This voice again. Who are you? What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to guide and help you listen to me girl and the world will be yours.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want the world! I¡­ I just want to belong somewhere and I think he does too.¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear him? He wants war! He wants to rule. But I will show you that you can rule.¡± Trisha looks over in Slyfer¡¯s direction again but this time he is looking at her too. Whatever is inside her has fear of him. ¡°He knows. Somehow he knows.¡± The voice fades and Trisha is on her own again. But Slyfer¡¯s stare does not leave her and it quickens her heartbeat.

    The stare is broken when the crowed erupts into wild cheering again.

    ¡°Dammit what was that? I felt a presence in her but how?¡± ¡°The others with her are allowing you to. Embrace it, it is your right as Sky Prince.¡±

    Slyfer turns back to the stage as the crowd roars once again. Old Sun cocks his ear at them and shouts. ¡°Shall I introduce the man who will do all these things?¡± A cry of ¡°Yes!¡± rises up until the old dark elf raises his hands for complete silence. When all is quiet he points at Slyfer and shouts. ¡°This is him! Slyfer approach the stage!¡±

    ¡°What no roars of approval this time?¡± He makes his way to the stage to stand next to the old man. ¡°My people I know that this is strange. Never before has any other race accept for dark elves been adopted but I tell you!¡± He lowers his head with a sad face. ¡°Never have we lived in such troubled times! We will need all the strong fighters we can get that is why his tests will be so difficult.¡±

    This is met with a few nods of approval but not all that much.

    Slyfer looks at all the faces staring at him.¡°Well that¡¯s it this party is over might as well leave now.¡±  Old Sun starts shouting again. "Who will step forward to challenge his worthiness!" The entire tent and all the wolves outside steps forward.  Slyfer sighs. Old Sun hears and whispers. ¡°Worried boy?¡± Slyfer looks at him and smiles back. ¡°Yes very worried! How will I know which ones are the strongest, I mean I cannot really go up against normal warriors I want a challenge?¡±

    The old man bursts out laughing and claps him on the back.

    ¡°Slyfer wishes to know who among you are the strongest he wants to have a challenge?!¡± Old Sun turns to Slyfer while the crowd is swearing at him. ¡°I had no idea there would be so many that steps forward this is problematic. Slyfer thinks for a while ¡°May I suggest something?¡±  Old Sun smiles his crafty smile and leans in to hear better. ¡°Let¡¯s make a day of games that tests strength, agility, magic and   speed? I will fight whoever wins in the respective categories. However please make sure no injuries can befall any challengers.¡±

    ¡°Good idea I will make the suggestion to the council however the organizing of such an event can take several days.¡± Slyfer shrugs. ¡°What else can we do, we don¡¯t want a riot on our hands now do we?¡±  Old Sun nods and heads for the council. The plan he mentioned was perfect in Slyder''s eyes since if he is able to beat all their strongest warriors in one swoop he would gain prestige and respect all at the same time!

    Slyfer feels awkward standing on stage with all the eyes on him. He amuses himself by looking at the movement of Fira¡¯s tail. ¡°Tail? Trisha also has a tail.¡± A thought starts to enter his mind and the more it forms the more certain he is of it, unconsciously he reaches to feel if he has a tail. ¡°It has to be I can¡¯t think of any other reason. But how can I make sure? Old ones do you have any ideas.¡±

    ¡°You can try the same thing you did with Trisha however it is very risky. The girl is up to something you can feel it too. Use your instincts boy.¡± ¡°Gee thanks for the help.¡±  Slyfer beckons for Aldowin to come closer.

    The high elf is dressed in is white clothes although the insignia has been taken off. ¡°What is it Estund?¡± Slyfer shuffles from one foot to the other. ¡°Well I just don¡¯t want to stand here like an idiot by myself.¡± Aldowin smiles. ¡°So now we are two idiots on a stage.¡±

    This brings a smile to Slyfer¡¯s face as well and they laugh. ¡°Where is Elyna?¡± Aldowin looks at Slyfer as if he is stupid. ¡°Guarding the wagons of course. You should have seen her face it was worth all the gold in the wagons.¡± Slyfer looks confused. ¡°She tried to track whatever brought the wagons there but there was no sign of course since they came from the air.¡± They start laughing again.

    Aldowin is all too conscious of the attention Fira is giving them so he lowers his voice. ¡°You must be careful of that one.¡± Slyfer subtly looks over the master¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know, I have told myself the exact same thing-In a manner of speaking.¡±Slyfer finds Trisha again but it seems that Pathfinder has as well.

    ¡°Trisha? Will you come to my tent tonight?¡± She only shrugs. ¡°Is that a yes or a no?¡± Her golden eyes turn on him. ¡°What is it you want from me?¡± The question takes him back. ¡°Errrr um what is it I want? Why it¡¯s you of course! You look so beautiful tonight.¡± She cocks her head to the side hand on her hip. ¡°So am I an object to be had then?¡± Pathfinder feints surprise. ¡°Of course not. You are an independent strong young woman that has caught my attention. Is that such a bad thing?¡±

    She looks him over. ¡°He may be a brute but he is attractive. No I guess it is not a bad thing.¡± Pathfinder¡¯s tail doubles its speed. ¡°So will you join me tonight?¡± Trisha leans against a tent pole. ¡°Will he ever give up? Do I want him to?¡± Her gaze turns to Slyfer again all she can see is his back and it reminds her of the lake. She blushes. Pathfinder steps in before she knows it and plants a kiss full on her cheek. ¡°I knew you liked me that reaction said it all.¡±

    Slyfer saw the kiss and a strange feeling forms in his gut. ¡°Well guess that ship has sailed if there ever was a ship.¡± Trisha looks over and she finds herself looking into Slyfer¡¯s eyes. He smiles and nods turning away. ¡°Why does it feel like he just turned his back on me?¡±  The thought of that brings a tear to her eyes. Turning to the giddy smiling Pathfinder she feels a smoldering anger. ¡°Don¡¯t do that ever again. Never without my permission or I will make you an eunuch!¡±

    Pathfinder''s tail that was wagging slumps along with his smile¡°Uhh What? What did I do wrong?¡± Trisha walks off into the crowd. More angry at herself for being angry at him. ¡°What does it matter anyway? Why do I feel guilty?¡±

    Old Sun and the council finally come to an agreement and he makes the announcement. ¡°Games will be held over the next four days for each of the contests! The champion of each division will then face Slyfer as per his request. The wolves will compete for speed and agility and the warriors will compete for strength and cunning.¡± The wolves howl with pleasure and the elves shout in agreement  ¡°I do not know if that boy is smart or stupid doing something like this. If he wins he will prove undoubtedly that he is the best warrior in the clans. However if he loses well that¡¯s that. Either way he has earned the respect of most of the people here. just for making the suggestion!¡±

    Slyfer looks at  Old sun. ¡°Can I go now?¡± The old man shakes his head. ¡°No I must introduce you to the other clan leaders first.¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°Do your best to be respectful Slyfer.¡± Says Aldowin. Slyfer looks at him innocently. ¡°Why master I am always respectful.¡±After meeting all the old dark elves  Slyfer gets excused and the feasting starts. Slyfer looks at the boar but he is put off. ¡°I want to hunt I want to fly.¡± Fira catches him though before he can slip away quietly. ¡°Off to bed so early and you looked so hungry before?¡± ¡°She is trying to probe my mind again.¡±  Irritated he can¡¯t help himself. ¡°What is it that you are looking for in my thoughts?¡± Fira looks surprised. ¡°In your thoughts? Why I dont know what you mean?¡± Slyfer lifts an eyebrow. ¡°You have been trying to get in since we got here.¡±

    She stops acting realizing she had been caught. ¡°Well there is something about you Slyfer that draws me to you and I want to know what it is.¡± Slyfer smiles. ¡°Liar. Not the answer I was expecting but I will accept it this time. Just don¡¯t try it again or I will attack your mind and make a little game of it.¡± Fira smiles. ¡°We can start now if you want?¡±

    ¡°No thank you I am off to bed.¡± Aldowin seeing that Slyfer is not going to join in the feast quickly catches up before he slips out. ¡°Where are you going Estund?¡± Slyfer keeps walking feeling the urge to fly even more. ¡°To sleep.¡±  ¡° I know that look and tone-¡° ¡°Please don¡¯t try and stop me master.¡± Aldowin sighs. ¡°Be careful okay, go far away before.¡±

    Slyfer hastens his step and soon reaches the tent where they live.The fairies are all asleep in the tree. The servant elf is there as always but in his haste Slyfer ignores her. He puts his black shirt back on and is nearly out of the tent when he runs into Trisha. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Slyfer looks at her and then away clenching his jaw. ¡°He is irritated he always does that when he is.¡± ¡°I am going out Kitty cat don¡¯t wait up.¡±

    Before she can say anything he steps past her and nearly runs into the servant. ¡°I brought water for you Lord Slyfer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Where are you going master?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t these people just leave me alone when I want them to?! That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    He disappears into the dark without backward glance.

    Slyfer is just out of site before Trisha sprints to her room and starts to get dressed in her scouting leathers. All this happens while the servant looks on wide eyed. The bustling in the room wakes the fairies and as always Vinx  is the first to make noise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? She says to Trisha as she sprints past the small sapling and towards the entrance of the tent. All reply she gets is a short ¡°Noting.¡±

    Trisha outside  sends her consciousness out as she runs in the direction Slyfer went in and searches for him. She nearly misses him though and has to turn on a dime and head in the opposite direction. ¡°Got you now, Even though you have become good at suppressing your aura you can¡¯t change it entirely it is still above average.¡±

    She senses something else also big but pushes it aside and quickly retracts her consciousness before he senses her again. ¡°The hunt is on!¡±

    Slyfer stops suddenly in mid stride. ¡°Was it my imagination? Seems like it, either way lets speed this up a little.¡± Slyfer starts to sprint weaving through the tents and startling people as he goes. ¡°There it is again. Fine then I will completely disappear once I reach the forest!¡± Despite everything his heart starts to race and a part of him enjoys what is happening. He smiles and speeds up more leaping over any obstacles in his way. Adding wind magic to muffle is movement.

    Trisha sends out her consciousness again but this time Slyfer is a lot further ahead. ¡°He sped up! Did he sense me? Damn it I was so careful.¡± The other presence she felt is still there as well only it is closer to Slyfer than before. ¡°Is someone else following him?¡± She retracts once again and speeds up moving the way Elyna had taught her a ghost in the night.

    ¡°It was a good thing I left when he did and caught their conversation. What did his master mean by what he said.¡± The hooded figure smirks to herself. ¡°People always underestimate my hearing. So he has begun to move faster he must have sensed me. Impressive however I will make him mine. He won¡¯t get away!¡±

    Slyfer slows down as he reaches the outer perimeter of the camp. The sentries are a mixture of wolves and elves. ¡°I can deal with the elves but the wolves will pick up my scent.¡± Vinx suddenly pops into his mind. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± ¡°Not you too Vinx!¡± She is quiet for a moment Slyfer picks up the impression of her flying high above the camp. ¡°There you are. I am coming with you.¡± Sighing Slyfers says ¡°Okay deal but help me get out of here first.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Slyfer can see a green light high up in the air one would think it¡¯s a shooting star then it suddenly goes out. ¡°Are you okay what happened?¡± ¡° I am fine Slyfer, I told you Fairies have some secrets. Now let me do my work.¡±

    It¡¯s not long before the wolves suddenly jump to attention and start racing of along the tree line. Elves hot on their heels some even jumping on their backs as they run past. Slyfer sees his opportunity and kicks away with all his strength he leaves the ground with a boom leaving dust and two collapsed tents with the cursing of whoever was inside behind him.

    He sours through the air and clears a few tree tops. ¡°Have I gotten stronger? That was a bit too much.¡± He is tempted to change right there but decides against it. ¡°Who ever was back there though will have a bit of explaining to do.¡±  He laughs as he clears a few more trees. But that soon stops as he realizes he needs to think of a way to slow down before he hits the ground.

    Before he can though two fairies surround him and he seems to start floating. The sudden stop  and weightlessness makes him want to throw up but he controls himself. ¡°Thank you.¡± Is all he gets out before they set him on the ground and disappear again.

    ¡°I have to move I have to get out before the guard returns I have to follow him with that one leap he destroyed my entire plan but how how could he jump like that. Not even if I change can I do the same. I need to know what he is but first I need to get out of here. I need to move.¡±

    The hooded figure moves with unnatural speed heading for the opening that Vinx created she can already here the guards returning after the sound he made when he jumped. She runs over the clearing and into the woods in the blink of an eye and disappears into the forest.

    Trisha not far behind had also heard the boom and had immediately changed direction. Angling more to the left counting on the fact that the sentries there, would have moved to the sound. ¡°I was right they are gone they only left one elf behind.¡±   Sprinting Trisha picks up a half burned log and throws it to the left of the elf it hits the ground and sends up sparks crackling as it does. The elf nearly jumps out of his skin and she is passed him on the right. Giggling she enters the forest.

    Slyfer looks up at the sky the two moons are in their full splendor. As always he feels the thrumming in his heart the longing for the sky intensifies. This time the moons are against him he cannot risk changing while they light up the sky he will be spotted too easily. Getting more irritated he shrinks his aura to almost nothing and starts to move through the forest like a whispering wind.

    The hooded figure stops immediately panic setting in. ¡°Did he die? It can¡¯t be! But how, how did he manage to disappear like that. I will have to change at least then he won¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    With a crash of wood and splinters the figure starts to grow crushing the fallen tree under it. Fur red as blood runs along her back shining brightly in the moonlit sky. The green eyes come into focus and the pupils dilate as she sniffs and picks up his scent instantly. She smells something else too but doesn¡¯t care her paws sink deep into the soft forest floor as she takes off after her prey.

    Trisha can¡¯t believe her eyes what she just saw can¡¯t be true. ¡°How can something or someone change into that. I must warn Slyfer I must tell him what is coming.¡± Trisha runs as fast as she can but she can¡¯t keep up with the beast that had just changed. She soon loses it but with the help of her keen night vision she starts tracking the huge wolf that just appeared.

    Inside the voice is screaming telling her to let go to leave it be. But something else inside her drives her on forcing her to take another step while the other fights against it. ¡°Enough! I am going to do this so whatever is inside me stop it.¡± The tumult of feelings inside her melts away until she can only feel the cold determination inside her heart. She lets out a slow breath and continues moving faster and faster with only one thought in mind. ¡°I have to warn him!¡±

    Vinx can you see it?¡± The night is silent  for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s a wolf about twice the size of Grey Main and its gaining on you fast!¡± Slyfer speeds up but he knows he won¡¯t be able to outrun a creature of that size. ¡°Shall I kill it?¡± Blood-lust flows through him but its stopped by the voices. ¡°You can¡¯t solve this with violence we need it as an ally.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? You the ones that always want me to kill?¡± Slyfer starts to circle around. ¡°We only want what is best to achieve our purpose.¡± Slyfers heart starts to race as he crashes through the woods making sure to rub against trees and branches as he goes. The fire inside him burns. ¡°I must control it. Make it mine.¡±

    He knows if he doesn¡¯t he may kill whatever is chasing him or even worse he may change and spoil everything.

    Trisha is hard pressed to keep up the wolf it seems has picked up its pace Slyfer is totally gone from her senses. Despite the danger she is enjoying it the chase the danger everything.

    The wolf suddenly stops and Trisha slows down creeping closer. In her mind¡¯s eye a blaze as bright as the sun lights up washing away the wolf and every other living creature. ¡°Slyfer has made his move.¡±

    Slyfer reveals himself from behind the tree he was hiding behind the wolf is ready to attack but is caught off guard and is in a weak position so it holds back. ¡°This energy. What is he I must know. He must be mine.¡± Slyfers eyes turn red and the deadly crazy laugh comes forth involuntarily. Slowly he draws his sword savoring the sound reveling in it. ¡°So you have caught me. What is next she wolf?¡± He laughs again and her hair stands on end the voices that told her to attack now screams at her to retreat but she can¡¯t she keeps her ground growling.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you?¡± Slyfer stops. ¡°I know your voice from somewhere. What I am is of no consequence right at this moment.¡±  He calls on the magic inside him and summons a ring of fire above their heads. It casts them in an eerie glow. ¡°I do not have all night Wolf!¡± He plunges the sword into the ground and leans on it. ¡°Now.¡± Shouts the voices in her head.

    Trisha quickens her pace as soon as she sees the firelight.  She stops just out of sight. Slyfer is leaning on his sword. The wolf strikes! Teeth as big as her forearm closes on Slyfer but he is no longer there.  Slyfer rolls under the wolf and kicks with all his might a rib gives in under his shoe and he laughs at the sound. The wolf lets out a yelp and jumps back but is soon on the attack again. Slyfer barely doges as she swipes with her paw more weary this time.

    A gash opens on Slyfer¡¯s chest staining his  shirt. Trisha gasps but. Slyfer attacks this time growling harder than the wolf. In Trisha¡¯s senses all the living creatures in the forest start to flee.

    Slyfler goes on all fours his hands and feet dig into the ground and he leaps straight at the Wolf crashing into and bowling it over.  They tumble together to the ground, rolling Slyfer feels his back hit something and lets out a grunt at the pain.

    The wolf snarls and kicks at Slyfer trying to get him to back away. Instead of backing off he lunges, his arms lock on her chest and he squeezes. Two more ribs give way and the wolf screams in pain and goes limp. Slyfer continues to squeeze. ¡°I will destroy you!¡± He laughs as another rib cracks and the wolf struggles vainly to get him off.   The voices in is head scream at him to stop.

    ¡°Its over young one, stop!¡±  Slyfer knocks them away mentally as if swatting at a fly. This wolf thinks it can challenge him! All he wanted was to go hunt in peace but no! It followed and attacked! Now it must die! Destroy all he wants is to destroy!

    A hand on his shoulder makes him release his grip and he grabs the owner of the hand by the throat. ¡°Its me Trisha, stop!¡± She gasps out right before he Spartan kicks her in the chest sending her flying a few paces. She hits the ground rolls once and comes to stand still. Somewhere inside Slyfer a hole opens up and the anger rushes out leaving him empty. He gasps as if taking in air for the first time in hours the pain in his chest is excruciating. Looking around bewildered and afraid he spots Trisha lying on her side.

    He rushes over making to touch her but stops himself.  He starts to feel angry at himself and ashamed of what he had done. ¡°I really am a monster!¡± ¡°Now is not the time young one. You must help them before they die.¡±

    ¡°What must I do please help me!¡± He can feel the dragons sifting through memories looking for a method to help the young-ling. The memories stop and they relay everything to Slyfer. A female dragon¡¯s voice enters his mind. ¡°Let me take over.¡± In his mind¡¯s eye he can see a small golden dragon in a field surrounded by different races all of whom have books and pens arrayed around them along with different medical implements.

    Not understanding completely he opens up and she rushes in. Slyfer disappears in himself the last thing he sees is himself rushing through the woods collecting different roots and plants.

    He awakes to the chirping of birds and slow rushing water.  He opens his eyes but closes them again against the massive headache the light just seemed to cause in his head. He opens his consciousness and senses two people close to him. ¡°Trisha and¡­ and Fira?¡±  For a moment he is confused with blissful ignorance but then he starts to remember and everything crashes down on him all at once. ¡°What have I done?¡±  Alric¡¯s voice interrupts. ¡°Finally awake I see.¡± Slyfer is not entirely surprised.  ¡°Yes I am it seems. Though I wish I wasn¡¯t.¡±  Alric pauses. ¡°What happened I sensed pain and then you disappeared from my senses?¡± Slyfer sighs this being the last thing he wants to do.

    ¡°I was in a battle.¡± Not wanting to explain he sends images of everything to Alric. Alric is quiet but Slyfer can feel different feelings and sensations from the dragon as he inspects Slyfer¡¯s battle. ¡°Hmmp you could have done better.¡±

    Slyfer rolls his eyes. ¡°What else did I expect.¡± Slyfer inspects his chest but only finds a pink mark where the gash was. ¡°Already healed. Although what is Fira doing here.¡± He walks over to them, the two are next to each other covered in a soft wool jacket.

    Trisha is sleeping soundly but Fira is in a cold sweat. Slyfers mind immediately starts to analyse the symptoms and he realizes for some reason he knows medicine or a little about it at least.

    ¡°Old ones. What has happened to me?¡±  For a long time there is no answer so Slyfer starts to move first fetching water from a small stream collecting plants as he goes plants he never knew of before but does now. He starts a fire and looks for a rock. ¡°I lost it again and I hurt two people.¡± Looking over at the two Slyfer feels a stab in his heart. ¡°What have I done? How will I explain this?¡±

    After crushing the plants together on the rock he walks over to Fira and gently puts it in her mouth. Even now in this state she is beautiful her red hair is splayed  out around her shining like the rays of the sun. He looks at her soft red lips and feels something stir inside him. He quickly looks away embarrassed at his stupidity. Something tells him to inspect her wounds and he does. Feeling her ribs gently probing and prodding whilst blushing the entire time.

    ¡°Ribs¡­. So I was right she was the wolf from last night. Another chosen. That only makes things worse. What have I done?¡± Depressed he walks over to Trisha but as soon as he lifts the jacket to inspect her wound, her eyes open and they lock on his. For a second or two they are blank dreams still swirling inside her thoughts but then they clear and her face turns from sleepy and cute to anger and fear.

    The look in her eyes does more damage than any blow or outburst could ever do. He steps back looking at his feet. ¡°Sorry I only wanted to check your wound.¡± Trisha sees the hurt in his eyes as he turns away. ¡°I won¡¯t let you fool me again, beast.¡±  Sclyfer feels the words strike as if from a physical blow. Pursing is lips and squaring his back he turns around. ¡°I hurt you, I apologize for that. But what where you doing there?¡±

    The question catches her by surprise and she stares at him for a while. His features are blank and unreadable again. ¡°I was uh¡­I was¡­¡± ¡°-you were following me. The both of you and I want to know why.¡± Trisha looks to where he is pointing and sees Fira. ¡°What is she what happened to her?¡±

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°I happened to her.¡± Trisha looks at him suspiciously as if he thinks she is stupid but he just walks over to a flat boulder worn by rushing water takes a seat and starts plucking grass from the ground. ¡°She was the wolf Trisha¡­ no sorry she is the wolf.¡±

    Trisha sits upright and feels a sudden stabbing pain in her chest. She nearly cries out because of the pain. Slyfer is there in an instant pushing her down. ¡°Be careful you must rest!¡± She slaps away his hand but lies down nonetheless. He walks back to his boulder and starts weaving the strands of grass.

    Sensing he isn¡¯t going to continue talking she asks. ¡°She is the wolf am I supposed to believe that?¡± Slyfer turns his eyes to her for a brief second. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me just believe what the voices in your head tell you.¡±

    ¡°The voices in my head what are you¡­..¡± ¡°He knows he knows about us! Kill him. Kill him now and the girl kill them!¡±  Trisha is called back to her senses when she hears the unmistakable sound of a sword being drawn.  Slyfer still on the boulder has drawn his sword and is looking at her through the corner of his eyes. ¡°Whoever is causing the blood-lust inside you Trisha should know that I have already spoken to the others inside your mind.¡±

    ¡°How could he have? Kill him girl!¡± Trisha finally gets her thoughts in order. ¡°I can¡¯t he is too strong and you know that! Besides I want to know what he is talking about.¡± The bloodlust fades along with the voices. ¡°Slyfer how do you know? About the voices I mean.¡±

    ¡°I spoke to them when we were in the tent and you slapped me right afterwards remember. Fira also has voices I know this because she can transform.¡± Trisha cocks her head at him. Slyfer realizes she does it when she is concentrating.

    ¡°So what are you saying Slyfer?¡± Slyfer pulls out a few more strands of grass and adds it to the weave he has no idea where he learned to do it. ¡°I am saying that you can also transform.¡± Trisha starts to laugh ¡°Me transform? You are crazy!¡± Slyfer smirks. ¡°Says the one with voices in her head.¡± Trisha has no retort. ¡°So if I can transform why haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Slyfer  lifts the weave and inspects it then continues. ¡°Because the voices in your head are keeping you back the ones you can hear anyways. Think of it this way there are two armies in your head each one fighting for control. But the armies must become one before you can transform. Got it? Judging by the blank expression you don¡¯t have it.¡±

    He stops weaving and ruffles his hair in frustration. "The voices in your head they are like ancestors meant to guide you. To give you strength and teach you. One group of your ancestors wants to go against what you are meant to do and that is why they are fighting. You need to convince them otherwise.¡±

    Trisha is quiet for a second and then asks. ¡°Even if I believe you how am I to go to them.¡± Slyfer looks at her as if she is an idiot. ¡°They are in your thoughts. They are already there just look inside yourself like¡­ like I looked inside you.¡± They both blush and he turns away gathers magic and feels the wind around him a small gust starts to form and he sends it forward with his weave.

    It¡¯s the form of a crouched tiger ready to pounce it makes a few circles in the air and lands next to Trisha. ¡°Great power is inside you Trisha you have to unlock and choose how to use it.¡± She is transfixed by the weave she now holds in her hands she stares at it for a few seconds and when she looks up he is gone. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Slyfer despite himself and his circumstances starts to enjoy the hunt for food.  Stalking a deer he tries to make no sound. Because he feels it is unfair he doesn¡¯t use magic. He only has a sharpened stick the wind rustles through the leaves around him and he takes the chance to stalk closer. ¡°Good I am still downwind.¡±He crouches and crawls under a bush only a few feet from the animal the wind stirs again and the blood pounds in his ears. ¡°This is as close as I will ever get.¡±  A moment of silence falls over the forest as if taking a breath and holding it in anticipation. The wind blows again and Slyfer launches with all his strength. The deer is startled and turns but not quickly enough. The make shift spear pierces its hide and goes through its heart.

    Immediately after the kill he sends out his consciousness again but he finds nothing out of the ordinary. Looking down at the deer he finally allows himself a smile. ¡°Dinner is served!¡±

    He makes it back to camp to find Trisha sitting by Fira¡¯s side and giving her water. She gives him the same look that he got that morning but it doesn¡¯t dampen his spirit. Having already cleaned the meat he feels dirty. ¡°I am going to wash don¡¯t sneak up on me this time.¡±

    Trisha turns red and he chuckles. ¡°That was your fault not mine!¡± She screams after him. He chuckles again as he enters the river. ¡°Who is screaming in my ear?¡± Fira mumbles as her eyes open to find Trisha next to her. ¡°What are¡­. where am I?¡± She immediately regrets talking as pain shoots through her entire body. She squeezes her eyes shut afraid to cry out in pain but she does anyway and it hurts more. ¡°Ssshhh lay still. It will hurt less if you do.¡±

    She listens but not out of obedience. Fira just wants it to stop. She opens her eyes again and looks around the first thing she sees is the bone white sword resting against a tree.

    Memory rushes back and her heart starts to race. ¡°Where is he? Why am I not dead?¡± As if to answer her question Slyfer comes around the bend carrying his shirt that is now wet because he washed it.¡°Finally awake I see.¡± Her eyes roll over his body and stops on the pink scar covering his chest. Slyfer follows her gaze. ¡°You got me with one of your claws.¡± She tries to speak but he holds his hand up. ¡°You have three broken ribs I advise you against speaking.¡± He can see anger in her eyes and looks away taking his sword he sharpens a few sticks and pokes them through the meat he then adds more sticks to the fire.

    ¡°You know I only wanted to come hunt to get away for a while you guys followed me. Why?¡± He looks at Trisha but she just looks down. Turning to Fira he says. ¡°You can speak into my mind its fine.¡± She just looks away as well. ¡°Women.¡± Is all he says while shaking his head. Fira finally speaks directly into his mind but leaving out Trisha. ¡°I wanted to know what you are.¡±

    Slyfer clenches his teeth. ¡°What I am has nothing to do with you.¡± After a few moments of silence he burst out. ¡°I could have killed you, both of you! I wish I could go back to where I came from away from, from people like you! It seems all I can do is hurt people and a part of me thinks you deserved it!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 13

    13

    An Understanding.

    This time it is Trisha¡¯s turn to burst out.  ¡°Why is there so much secrecy surrounding you. So many secrets, so many unknowns you cannot blame us for wanting to find out it is not only out of curiosity but out of duty to our people!¡±

    Slyfer picks a stick up and breaks it. ¡°I am not here to hurt you only to hurt those who would enslave all our races. I also have a duty but it goes far beyond any one race. The secrets around me are meant for protection. Do I not have a right to privacy and protection what gives you the right to want to know what I am?¡±

    Fira chirps in this time speaking to the both of them. ¡°We stand on the brink of war we cannot have unknowns.¡± Slyfer starts to laugh but one of bitterness. He stands up and walks over bending down in front of them blue eyes boring right into their very existence. ¡°The brink of war? Oh no, no we are going to have a war there is no brink it is inevitable. I will wage a war and you will help me and those that do not will be against me. You two and the others like you are going to help me or die that is my destiny my purpose! You so dearly want to know what I am. I am the bringer of war the end of the black dragon and if you won¡¯t help me I will be the end of you!¡±

    The two of them are shocked and silent. Fira is the first to break the silence. ¡°You cannot expect us to follow you blindly.¡± ¡°I do not expect you to. I have already proven myself to her¡­. Ancestors¡± He gestures towards Trisha. ¡°I must win the trust of yours as well. If you let me I will speak to the wolves inside your mind.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°How I know is of no consequence I assume your brother holds the same power as you?¡± Fira looks away answering his question with her silence. Slyfer shakes his head while walking back to the fire. ¡°How I will prove myself I do not know I just know that I have to for the sake of all the races.¡±

    ¡°Let us speak to him.¡±  Booms the voices inside Fira¡¯s mind. ¡°How?¡± We will speak through you just let go of your mind.¡± She is silent for a while. ¡°I do not like this. What if he is a traitor?¡± ¡°Do you truly believe that he is? We watched him as he tended to you healed you he could have killed you then at any time he wanted.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Slyfer is just about to take a bite of the meat when he feels a great presence. He immediately reaches for his sword and steels his mind the dragons help him as well. ¡°You are well trained.¡±  Slyfer smiles but does not relax his guard. ¡°You are the wolves I assume.¡±

    ¡°You assume correctly whelp says a rougher voice.¡± Slyfer is filled with anger but not his own. ¡°Watch your tongue wolf or it will be removed.¡± The wolves are silent for a while. Slyfer grows impatient. ¡°So to what do I owe this conversation?¡±

    ¡°You wished to know what you can do to prove yourself.¡± Slyfer nods unconsciously. ¡°Yes I do.¡±

    ¡°There is only one thing that you can do. The great wolves have lost most of their power this is mainly because they have been influenced by the politics of the dark elves, they have lost the old ways. We wish for you to bring this back to them to remind them of what they once were. We wish for you to replace their leader.¡±

    ¡°For that I need to know who their leader is and what the old ways were like. Will you open your minds and show me?¡± They are silent once again. ¡°We will show you young one.¡±¡°Then I will do as you ask. But first I must make it out of here alive with Fira and Trisha.¡± ¡°Then it is agreed?¡± ¡°Yes it is I swear on my name.¡± The dragons inside Slyfer go crazy at this. Swearing on your name is apparently a big deal to them. ¡°We have one more question.¡±¡°You can ask however I will choose to answer or not.¡±  ¡°What is the girl called Trisha. We need to know if we can trust her.¡±

    ¡°What she is, is her own business you will find out when she is ready.¡±

    With that the wolves fade and Slyfer is dragged back to reality. Fira stares at him wide eyed and Trisha can¡¯t decide who to look at and it makes her head seem like it is on a swivel.  Slyfer smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    The next morning Slyfer is up early and starts working on a make-shift stretcher to carry Fira in. Trisha makes breakfast or gathers breakfast by gathering fruits and anything edible. Just before sunrise Slyfer disappears. Trisha impatient and ready to go follows his tracks and finds him on the edge of a cliff looking at the sunrise.

    She is struck by the longing on his face. She turns to what he is looking at and gasps. The sun rising behind the cliffs cast the forest under it into a luminescent glow the rays reflecting through the mist makes you almost think you can touch them. A river stretches from one side of the scenery to the next disappearing around a cliff after making a sharp bend. ¡°Have you ever seen such a site Kitty cat?¡± Says Slyfer without turning, in a boyish voice.

    Her eyes turn back to him. ¡°No I can¡¯t say that I have.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t decide if I like him or hate him.¡± He turns to her with his best smile. ¡°It reminds me of home. How I wish I was back there and to think I wanted to leave it so badly.¡± As he says it the smile fades and he turns to his usual self. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±As they near the camp Slyfer suddenly stops and draws his sword slowly. Trisha is on his heels. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  ¡°There is someone in the camp with Fira and we are surrounded. Grey Main I know you are out there you can come out!¡±

    A few paces in front of them the forest shimmers as if out of focus and then turns to fur and claws. ¡°What gave me away? I was well hidden my presence as well.¡±  Slyfer smiles. ¡°Trade secret. Are you here to help us or kill me?¡± The wolf circles them cautiously. ¡°A little bit of both as you can imagine the Prince and his father are very worried. What are the chances that you, the Princess and the strange girl behind you all disappear at once?¡±

    ¡°Slyfer sheaves his sword. It is a strange coincidence indeed shall we go to Fira and find out what she has to say?¡± The wolf keeps circling until he is behind them. ¡°After you Slyfer.¡± ¡°Why thank you Gray Main.¡± ¡°I can already see him eating me.¡± As they walk more wolves appear some shimmering but most don¡¯t.

    To Slyfer¡¯s surprise only those with silver mains can shimmer the others cannot. ¡°Your pack used to be the leaders weren¡¯t they?¡± The wolf stops for a brief second surprised. ¡°Yes we were.¡± Slyfer thinks for a while. ¡°What happened?¡± Slyfer can sense the irritation in the wolf at his questions. ¡°A sore subject it seems.¡±

    Around 30 wolves surround them as they enter the camp Fira is still on the ground but she is now being tended by healers from the dark elves. They remind him of vultures circling their pray cackling and gesturing with the long black robes flapping around them. One of them with gold woven into his robe is the only one that watches quietly saying only a few words now and then.

    With his mind Slyfer quickly contacts Fira. ¡°Are you okay and what have you told them?¡± He can sense her pain and irritation caused by the doctors before she masks herself off from him. ¡°I am fine and I told them I went for a moonlight stroll and fell. You and Trisha were hunting and you found me.¡±

    ¡°Really, a stroll?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of anything else at the time.¡± Slyfer half chuckles to himself. ¡°It will have to do I guess.¡± Slyfer relays the story they are going with to Trisha who only nods. ¡°I am surprised I thought she would hang me out to dry.¡±

    Trisha is about to reply when a familiar voice pipes up behind him. ¡°So the traitor has been found! What shall we do with you then?¡± Instant anger fills Slyfer up but to his surprise there is sharpness to it focused and clean. ¡°I have changed once again.¡±  You are Singing Pear I believe.¡± Its little brother pig. ¡°Its Singing Spear! Traitor! Arrest him or better yet kill him!¡± ¡°You assume much to call me a traitor and even more to think that you can kill me.¡± Slyfer turns his gaze to Grey main. ¡°Is he the leader on this mission?¡±

    The wolf turns to Singing Spear and projects aloud. ¡°No he is not. The Prince is.¡± Slyfer walks over to the fire where he stored the rest of his meat ignoring the gawking Singing Spear. ¡°Are you hungry Grey main? It¡¯s not much but it was too much for me.¡± The wolf eats the leftovers with one gulp after smelling it tentatively. Gray Main looks at Slyfer. ¡°Are you trying to buy favors?¡± Slyfer crouches down hands on his knees in front of the wolf. ¡°Is it working?¡±

    The wolf also sits down although it is still twice the height that Slyfer is causing him to look down. ¡°That depends on what you want. I am duty bound you must understand this before asking the favor.¡± Slyfer nods. ¡°That¡¯s understandable however I must ask to who you are bound by duty, the wolves the dark elves or both if so who comes first.¡±

    ¡°You ask a difficult question. My heart says the wolves but my promise says the dark elves. Soon it will be the same for you if you are adopted.¡± Slyfer thinks for a while pondering over what the wolf had said. ¡°Can you tell me about the old ways of the wolves?¡±

    If a wolf could look surprised Slyfer guessed it would be the way Grey Main looked at that moment. ¡°It is a sad tale and we are forbidden to talk about it. If you wish to know you must ask the elders. I caution you they do not take kindly to strangers especially our King.¡± He says the word as if it is a curse.

    ¡°I will respect your wishes Grey Main.¡± The wolf grunts. ¡°You are different than the other two legs.¡± Slyfer gets up and pats the wolf on his shoulder. ¡°You have no idea my friend.¡± They both start laughing but its cut short by an announcement that the Prince had arrived. With a face that reflects noting but anger. Singing Spear is by his side in an instant.

    ¡°We found the traitor my Prince!¡±

    ¡°Shut up fool what he is has not been determined yet. Get out of my site! You!¡± He points at Slyfer  ¡°Come here. We are going to have a few words.¡± Slyfer ignores the way Pathfinder spoke to him but the dragons inside him don¡¯t. ¡°We should rip his head off. That death would be too quick. Maybe we should burn him. No, no the smell of burning dark elf is terrible.¡±

    ¡°Old ones I am trying to think please calm down besides he is a wolf as well and a Prince we do not need the dark elves as enemies even if I want to punch a hole in his face.¡±  The dragons go quiet and then. ¡°Punch a hole in his face! Why did we not think of that?¡± Slyfer rolls his eyes as they continue to think of ways to best kill the Prince.

    ¡°What is it you wish to talk about Pathfinder.¡± Slyfer keeps his voice even trying to keep from bursting out in laughter due to a particularly interesting comment one of the dragons made. ¡°What happened? They have relayed to me what my sister said but that hardly sounds like the truth.¡±

    ¡°What your sister said is part of the truth. Just know I only came out here to hunt and get away from all this.¡± Slyfer gestures around him at the dark elves and wolves. Pathfinder is about to object when Slyfer holds up his hand. ¡°If you do not believe me or your sister please ask those that live inside you.¡±

    Pathfinder goes bone white with shock and surprise. ¡°I underestimated you. What and who are you?¡± Pathfinders hand drifts toward his sword handle. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary I am not an enemy.¡± Pathfinder¡¯s face screws up with surprise. ¡°You were a lot more hot headed when I met you. What has changed?¡±

    ¡°I spent a few days in the woods with two pretty girls.¡± Pathfinder goes even whiter with anger this time. ¡°If you so much as touched my sister I will- ¡°But I didn¡¯t touch her. Are we finished? If he goes any whiter he will become transparent.¡±

    ¡°Yes we are done for now. My father will also want to know what happened.¡± Slyfer shrugs non-committedly. ¡°Just ask your sister.¡± With a glare the Prince stalks past then half turns. ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry I will get everything out of her.¡±

    Trisha sitting off to one side also gets interrogated. ¡°I wonder where the fairies are?¡±

    ¡°Vinx! Vinx are you there?¡± Slyfer calls out with his mind. Its clear some of the wolves hear him as well by the way they cringe. The healer with the gold in his robes, Pathfinder,Fira and Trisha do the same. ¡°Did you have to do that so loud?¡± Shouts Pathfinder, from his sister¡¯s side. ¡°The fairies are being held captive in the camp along with all of your companions.¡±

    Slyfer steps toward the Prince. ¡°Control, control, control, the hell with control!¡± Slyfer¡¯s eyes go red and his aura explodes. Into its normal state. Trisha is by Slyfer¡¯s side in the next second. ¡°Slyfer don¡¯t!¡± All he does is look at her and then back at the Prince who now stands frozen.  ¡°I am sorry Pathfinder did I hear you correctly. They are held captive?¡±

    Pathfinder finds his words. ¡°Yes, they are your companions, when you disappeared along with my sister it was the obvious choice.¡± Slyfer can feel the wolves inching closer along with dark elves to restrain or kill him if he tries anything.

    Before the Prince can tell them to back-off a wolf lunges at Slyfer but he is stopped by Grey Main. ¡°Do you want to die he is beyond your abilities!¡± He then turns to Slyfer.

    ¡°No one is hurt Slyfer they all went willingly saying that you are innocent. Stop this madness.¡± The aura implodes and becomes what the others are used to. But Slyfer¡¯s eyes only simmer down to the color of hot coals. ¡°I accept your word Grey Main but if we get there and any one of them are hurt, I will hold you responsible.¡±

    With that he turns and walks into the forest headed towards the dark elf army. The Prince lets out a breath. ¡°Grey Main take your pack and accompany him.¡± Turning to Trisha who is looking at the forest where Slyfer disappeared. ¡°What was that?¡± Turning to him she says. ¡°That was the beast.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Aldowin paces up and down frustration and anger basically exploding out of him. ¡°How many days has it been that boy. I will kill him I will strangle the stupid out of him. I will cut of his legs so he can¡¯t go anywhere anymore I will-¡°Is he at it again?¡± Asks Vinx to Elyna. Elyna rolls her eyes. ¡°He never stopped. How can you fairies sleep with him going on and on about what he is going to do to Slyfer?¡±

    ¡°Like I have told Slyfer many times. Fairies have skills. We should never have agreed to come here in the first place its soooo booooring¡­.. I know let¡¯s leave!¡± Elena snorts. ¡°And just how do you think you are going to leave this prison.¡± Vinx flies in a loop and giggles. ¡°I told you fairies have skills.¡±

    A bustle of movement draws them to the entrance of their prison which consists of a steel cage with a tent put up over it to keep the fairies in. The cage and tent itself is just for show however around them is a constant guard of men and wolves and not in small number either.Aldowin can hear guards running and shouting outside the tent. ¡°Blast it what is going on!¡± One of the gaurds outside comes in arrogance clearly in his bearing. ¡°They have caught the traitor high elf and he is back in camp. We will make him pay for kidnapping the Princess.¡±

    Before he knows it Aldowin has him by the scruff of his neck. ¡°You touch him you die!¡± The dark elf tries to move out of Aldowins¡¯ grip but he is caught like a fly in a spider¡¯s web.Aldowin lets go of his grip and the dark elf staggers back and disappears behind the wall of the tent. The sword master turns to the fairy. ¡°What was your plan for getting out of here?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary master.¡± Aldowin turns around with a look of disbelief which then turns into relief. The look of Relief turns to one so angry that Slyfer takes a step back away from the cage. ¡°Slyfer you, you, you, youuu!¡± Slyfer holds up his hands.  ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault Master I swear.¡± Aldowin starts pacing and Slyfer knows a lecture is about to begin. Slyfer turns to the guard. ¡°Well don¡¯t just stand there who has the key?¡±  The guard still standing rigid as if at attention with the spear next to him does not say anything.

    ¡°Fine then.¡± Calling on magic Slyfer takes two bars in his hands and melts them away. ¡°Let¡¯s go master we have some catching up to do.¡± As they come out of the tent a call goes up that the Prince has arrived. They make for the tent that was allocated to them but are stopped  by a short dark elf sent by the king.

    ¡°The king summons you to his court umm Lord SLyfer.¡± Slyfer looks at his master and the others. ¡°Can we bathe and dress in more appropriate garb?¡± The elf is taken back by the Slyfer¡¯s courteousness along with all the others around them. ¡°I will carry the message to the King however you must remain guarded.¡± Slyfer nods. I understand Grey Main and his pack will stay with us. Will that put you at ease?¡±

    ¡°Yes thank you Sir.¡± Slyfer turns around to an astounded Aldowin. ¡°Shall we go Master?¡±  Before he can answer Slyfer starts walking. Aldowin quickly catches up and leans closer to whisper in Slyfer¡¯s ear. ¡°What happened you have changed?¡± ¡°I am not allowed to tell him of the others.¡±  Slyfer uses the walk as an excuse not to talk while he thinks of a story to make up.

    ¡°When they reach the tent Grey Main and his pack surround it and they head inside. The small dark elf as always is inside waiting for them. The silence is broken immediately by Vinx who can¡¯t hold it in any longer. But Slyfer holds up is hand. Gesturing at the dark elf to come closer. ¡°Please forgive me I never asked your name.¡±

    She looks surprised and about to cry. ¡°My¡­ my name is Selica.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Silica would you mind fetching us water to so that we can bathe?¡± She blushes and nods vigorously. ¡°I will do it immediately my Lord.¡± Before Slyfer can say thank you she rushes out.

    Slyfer quickly seals the tent with wind magic so that no one can listen in. ¡°Something feels different with my magic.¡±  Aldowin is pacing again.

    ¡°Master calm down. Fira and Trisha followed me when I went to go hunting¡­ to get away for a while.¡± The last part he puts in for Elyna¡¯s benefit. A knowing look passes between the two and Slyfer shakes his head lightly. ¡°a Shower of relief washes over Aldowin and he sits down. ¡°While Fira was following me she fell and hurt herself. I found and helped her shortly after that Trisha found us and also helped me. We could not move her and that is why we were gone for so long.¡±

    ¡°I should have stopped myself from hurting her so badly I should have-¡° O stop it you did not know it was her.¡±

    ¡°I knew, deep inside me I sensed it there is no excuse I was a monster.¡±

    Slyfer gets drawn back to the present when Selica returns.

    After his bath Slyfer puts the black shirt and white pants on since the black pants is basically ruined now. He thought of asking Vinx to fix it again but last time it left her so exhausted he didn¡¯t want to burden her with it. Slyfer looks into the water at his reflection and sighs.

    ¡°Old ones? I need to know more. Why do I feel that it is so important to connect with the others like me? I feel lost without direction and to top it all off. I behaved like a monster again.¡±

    ¡°We can not give you all the answers  you seek but what we can tell you is that the power you hold is stronger than even we anticipated when you¡­. Act out it is because you lose control of this power. Not all of us are sane many have been broken by the anger we held in our previous life and since we are connected to you our feelings seep into you. Only you can control it we cannot.¡±

    ¡°What about the others? Does the same thing happen to them?¡±

    The voices are silent for a while. ¡°We don¡¯t know even though you are similar in the way you speak to the ancients. You are still different in many ways young one.¡±

    ¡°What ways! I don¡¯t understand what am I?¡±

    The voices turn into a cacophony of sounds as they start to argue.After a few seconds they finally subside. ¡°We are not allowed to tell you. But what we will tell you is that the changes you feel are because another one of us has fused with you.¡±  The voices start to fade and Slyfer feels like he can explode with frustration.

    ¡°Slyfer are you ready?¡± Its Aldowins voice on the other side of the partition and it pulls Slyfer out of his thoughts. ¡°Yes just give me a minute.¡±

    Cleaned and fresh the companions head towards the main tent. Everyone who came with Slyfer is there all except for Trisha. Whom he had not seen since that morning. As they walk Slyfer tries to make small talk with Grey Main but the conversation soon dies. Vinx is also quiet for once.  Another thing weighing on Slyfer¡¯s mind is the whereabouts of Shcree she had not been locked up with the rest since she is an animal.

    When Slyfer had asked Aldowin he also had no idea. ¡°Should have left her on the mountain.¡±  They reach the tent and Grey Main takes his leave along with the rest of his pack. ¡°I will contact you soon Grey Main. We must talk.¡± The wolf does not answer but simply lowers his head like a nod and walks off.

    The hall is empty except for the king and elders.  Their expressions are unreadable and their eyes are cold as they follow Slyfer while he makes his way to the front of the hall. The party stops and all are quiet. Slyfer gets impatient. ¡°You have called us here for a reason other than staring at me I assume?¡±

    The King finally smiles but a fat pompous Elder on his right pipes up. ¡°You were not given permission to speak outsider!¡±  The exertion has him red in the face and huffing for air. He has small beady eyes like a pig. ¡°His face looks familiar. He looks like Singing Spear. So that is why he can get away with so much. Daddy is on the council.¡±

    Old Sun sitting on the left of the king is about to say something when the king lifts is hands for silence. ¡°He does not know our customs Great Spear calm down.¡± The red face goes redder with anger at the King¡¯s words.

    ¡°That is right he does not know anything of our customs yet you want to adopt him.¡± Old Sun slams his hands down on the table. ¡°If you had a problem with it you should have said something at the ceremony. It is too late now.¡± The fat man smiles and Slyfer cant help but think that Old Sun walked right into a trap.

    ¡°I did object but no one would listen. I suggest we cancel the adoption in light of what has happened.¡± Aldowin speaks this time. ¡°Please inform us as well what has happened?¡±

    Great Spear smiles again. ¡°He wanted to be asked that question.¡±  He draws out the silence to and then drops his words like hammer blows. ¡°Slyfer, this outsider kidnapped the Princess is it not obvious! My son who was one of the brave elves that caught this beast told me everything! There is no need to wait for the Prince or Princess since I heard it first hand from my son.¡±

    Slyfer bows is head drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I must apologize to you elder Great Spear I did not realize Singing Spear was your son.¡± The fat elf puffs up with his own self-importance as he hears the words. It reminds Slyfer of a bullfrog but then Slyfer continues. ¡°I have called Singing Spear many names and awful things. I did not realize I missed on calling him a liar as well. Please accept my apology I will correct my mistake as soon as I see him again.¡±

    Old Sun bursts out laughing along with some of the other Elders . ¡°I will not stand for this!¡± Great Spear leaps to his feet in outrage nearly toppling the table over with his belly. Slyfer steps forward. ¡°I too will not stand for being falsely accused if the Prince and Princess does not collaborate with my story I will accept any punishment the elders deem necessary but until then I will not hold my tongue while you and your son spew lies about me!¡±

    This time it is the King¡¯s turn to get on his feet. ¡°Order. I will have order Great Spear you accuse the boy of not knowing our ways yet you do not follow them yourself! Sit down or I will have you flogged. And you!¡± He points at Slyfer. ¡°Do not think you can do as you wish in my court. You will receive twenty lashes for your disrespect and the mere fact that you snuck out of camp will increase it to thirty! It will be the Spear clan that carries out the punishment since it is them that you disrespected.¡±

    Slyfer caught off guard has nothing to say. Nor can anything he says change what has been decreed. Old Sun lifts his hand to speak and receives a nod from the King. But before he can speak the king warns him. ¡°Do not try to change my mind this is also your fault for encouraging the boy.¡± Old Sun shakes his head. I do not wish to try and change your mind only to find out when the sentence will be carried out.¡±

    The King sits down.¡± It will be done tomorrow.¡± Old Sun raises his hand once again. ¡°Can we move it until after he has done the tests he will need to be in top condition if he is to compete fairly?¡± The King thinks about it for a while. ¡°Fine we will wait until after the test. But know this it will be carried out whether he passes or not and that is final!¡±

    Slyfer can still hardly believe it as Old Sun and the king discuss what is to be done with him. ¡°

    So they wish to punish me for speaking out. What kind of world is this? Are men not allowed to speak freely? What did I do wrong?¡±His thoughts are broken by the entrance of the Prince with Trisha by his side. It nags at him but Slyfer lets it go right at this moment he doesn¡¯t care what happens. Fira follows soon afterward carried by four slaves. Their eyes meet and he simply nods.

    What follows after is the Prince¡¯s tale of how they tracked and found Slyfer what they found at the camp and the events that followed. Then they ask Fira who is still in pain and her story is just as she told Slyfer it would be even though it is embarrassing. Suspicion is clearly etched on everyone¡¯s faces but they have no choice but to accept what was said. The King once again raises his hand for silence. ¡°It is clear to me that Slyfer did not do any of the things that he was suspected of. He will not be punished for Fira¡¯s condition. Are there any other questions?¡± All keep quiet accept for a tall dark elf woman sitting on the far side of the table.

    She has long silver hair and is dressed in the same garb as the healers were. Her voice rings with kindness as she asks. ¡°Young man. Is it true that you are the one that healed Fira?¡± Slyfer nods still dumbfounded about what is going to happen to him. ¡°Where did you learn to heal? I examined her wounds myself and it was done perfectly even some of our best trained healers could not have done it better.¡±

    Slyfer bows. ¡°I thank you for the compliment my Lady but where I learned it I cannot say.¡± Her hazel eyes close as she thinks and then turns to the king. ¡°If he fails Old Sun¡¯s tests my clan will adopt him. I will also personally see to his healing after he has received the thirty lashes.¡±  An audible gasp escapes Trisha¡¯s mouth and Fira rounds on her father.

    ¡°He is innocent! Why do you punish him?¡± The King simply ignores her. ¡°You are all dismissed.¡± Before they leave Great Spear catches Slyfer¡¯s eyes. He bows exaggeratedly and smiles. Slyfer once again feels the anger inside him and without looking he knows his eyes have gone red. Great Spear turns around and is just about to exit the tent when Slyfer enters his mind.

    ¡°You may feel satisfied but know this for every lash I receive I will make you and your family suffer. Your clan will fall from the king¡¯s grace and under the heel of clan Night wolf.¡± Great Spear is about to shout out but when he turns around Slyfer is gone and only he is left standing inside the tent.

    <hr />

    There is nothing like listening to awesome tunes whilst writing.

    Since I love music and the way it can touch and affect your mood. I have started. Matching the type of songs to the type of writing I have to do.

    I must say it kind of inspires me and makes it easier to make the words flow better.

    Hope you guys enjoy the chapter.

    Don''t be shy leave some remarks and some of your thoughts on the book.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 14

    14

    The Plans.

    A Dull week passes by for Slyfer filled with nothing but training and waiting. The preparations for the tests are taking longer then expected to get done. Among all the other things that keep nagging at Slyfer is that Shree is still nowhere to be found. He had gone around camp asking but most of the dark elves did not appreciate an outsider among them and he was shunned most of the time.

    Fira had sent several requests for him to go see her but he had ignored them.

    Trisha spent most of her time with the Prince now. Not by choice since he basically follows her around like a love sick puppy. She had only once spoken to him and that was the first night after the meeting with the king.

    She had said. ¡°Slyfer I am sorry if it were not for me and Fira¡­.¡± Slyfer had lifted his hand to stop her from continuing. ¡°I was the one that hurt Fira to the extent that she could not travel. Yes you followed me for some dumb reason but I am also to blame for losing control.¡±She had simply nodded and left leaving him to his thoughts which were pretty dark. Slyfer suspected that the reason she kept away from him was because she felt guilty and also needed to sort out things with her inner tigers.....literally.

    Every night left him restless and unable to sleep with thoughts on how to destroy Great Spear. This night was exactly the same.¡°I need to gather spies. I need to find out every little thing about the inner workings of the clan, no of all the clans. For that I will need gold and lots of it.¡± A Smile spreads across his face and he says aloud. ¡°Gold is something I have a lot off, tomorrow I will go see my wagons.¡±

    The next morning Slyfer is up early and like always he first heads to the training grounds. To his surprise the Prince is there as well clearly waiting for him. Slyfer nods. ¡°Pathfinder to what do I owe the pleasure of your company.¡± The prince clearly irritated and his sarcasm draws his sword and starts training or to the untrained eye it would seem that way.

    Slyfer lowers is voice. ¡°Putting on a show for someone¡¯s benefit?¡± Pathfinder nods. ¡°You never know who is watching. My sister sent me. Se wishes to see you.¡± Slyfer draws is own sword and starts with the first stage of the sword dance. ¡°I did not think that you listen to her.¡± Parthfinder chuckles. ¡°That is a good assessment but when the wolves ask as well I have no choice but to obey.¡±Slyfer stays quiet. ¡°They wish to know how you will restore the old ways of their race.¡± ¡°That is not an easy question to answer besides how do I know I can trust you?¡± Pathfinder stops and turns to him. ¡°Look, I know we started off on the wrong foot and we may not see each other eye to eye but I also want this.¡±

    Weary for a trap Slyfer asks. ¡°Why do you want it? Will that not mean that you will lose your power over the wolves? Once you take over the throne they will be part of your subjects with the old ways they will not or so I assume.¡±

    Pathfinder smiles. ¡°You are correct and wrong at the same time. You seem to forget that I am also a wolf.¡±  The cogs in Slyfer¡¯s mind start to turn. ¡°You wish to become the leader of the wolves as well?¡± Pathfinder starts swinging again and Slyfer can¡¯t help commenting. ¡°You drop your guard before you lunge.¡± Pathfinder looks at Slyfer. ¡°Your stance is too wide.¡± Slyfer nods and they both start laughing.

    They both stop and turn to each other. Slyfer is the first to speak. ¡°I will help you reach your goals if it is what the wolves wish but you have not asked what I want in return.¡± The Prince looks at his feet. ¡°I know what you want. You want war. I agree with you, the black dragon will not stop in the West he will come for us sooner or later. It is best we start preparing now.¡±

    ¡°Then you will help me in my war efforts?¡± Pathfinder nods ¡°If I am able I will help you. My father on the other hand he will need some convincing. It will be easier to convince him once I am leader of the wolves.¡±

    ¡°Who else knows of your abilities?¡± Asks Slyfer. ¡°Me and my sister have kept it secret from my father but the elder of the healers also knows she was the one that found us after all.¡± Slyfer looks at his sword wile contemplating. ¡°Do any of the wolves know?¡± Pathfinder shakes his head. ¡°No, but I think Grey Main suspects something. He found the place where¡­. My sister found you.¡± A long silence follows this statement.

    ¡°I think we will need him on our side.¡± Pathfinder looks up in surprise. ¡°Grey Main serves the Spear clan that will be impossible.¡±

    ¡°He does not serve them because it is his choice I take it?¡± Pathfinder once again shakes his head this time sadness etched on his face. ¡°Before the wolves became our subjects they were ruled as a nation on their own. The ones that ruled them was Grey Main¡¯s family. All of them were wiped out when the black wolves made a pact with my father to overthrow the old King of the wolves. Many died but the Grey Wolves were outnumbered seeing that his line would be destroyed the leader of the Grey¡¯s gave up his life to spare the others.¡±

    ¡°Since the wolf King surrendered to the Spear clan they got dominion over them. Only twenty Grey wolves are allowed to live at a time. A rule that serves to suppress any thought of rebellion from them. As a result the old ways were lost since the Grey wolves were the keepers of their lore and rules. Only a few of them now knows the magic and that is only very little.¡±

    Slyfer thought he couldn¡¯t hate the Spear clan even more but he thought wrong. ¡°Prince this is what we will do.¡± He says with clenched teeth.

    Later that morning Slyfer reaches the outskirts of the camp and the Salamandraco come into view along with Elyna and the guards given by Old Sun to guard the transport wagons.The wagons are pulled into a tight circle and guarded at each intersection with a sentry. The wagons to Slyfer¡¯s surprise are made out of steel and not wood all accept for one. Slyfer recognizes it instantly.

    He was in Alric¡¯s mind when the dragon attacked the escort of that carriage. The black with the gold trimmings are unmistakable. Slyfer greets them all but only gets a greeting back from Elyna. ¡°Have you had any trouble from them?¡± He says as he gestures towards the guards.  ¡°No they keep to themselves and I keep to myself.¡±

    Aldowin comes around the furthest corner and is surprised to see his student. ¡°Did not think I would see his sulkiness out of the tent this time of day. How can we help you?¡± Slyfer only gives his master a look that says a lot more than any words ever could. ¡°I need gold master and lots of it.¡± Aldowin is once again surprised. ¡°What on earth would you need gold for?¡±

    Slyfer pulls him to one side. ¡°We need to cultivate a network of spies within the ranks of the dark elf clans. We need to know what they are planning before they do it.¡± He pauses for a moment. ¡°Especially the Spear clan.¡± Aldowin starts to laugh. ¡°I knew you were young and naive but this is too much. Relax Slyfer I have already started with what you just suggested. One must always have spies in war especially political wars. If only I had known what Great Spear was planning I may have been able to save you from the thirty lashes.¡±

    Aldowin deflates visibly and Slyfer realizes his Master is truly worried about him. ¡°Can¡¯t blame him. I am worried myself.¡± Aldowin quickly puts his mask on again. Whilst you are here would you like to see what¡¯s inside? I have repacked most of the stuff but I am still sorting through it.¡±

    Slyfer without realizing it heads for the black carriage first as if he is drawn to it. His heart starts to pound as he reaches for the latch. The voices in his head tells him to be careful. ¡°There is something unnatural about this carriage. Have you been inside master?¡±  Aldowin has a look of confusion on his face as he looks at the carriage and he answers in a monotone.

    ¡°No I have not but let¡¯s look at the others. Yes the others are more interesting then this one don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Slyfer extends his consciousness towards the ominous carriage. To his surprise there is nothing. No there is something but it¡¯s like it is sucking the life out of the world around it. A black hole within the world¡¯s existence. The feeling makes Slyfers head spin and he pulls back into himself. ¡°Do you know what is going on?¡± He inquires from the dragons.

    ¡°It is like the magic the Templars used in the final battle.¡± ¡°So this is anti-magic.¡±  Slyfer is filled with foreboding and anger as images of what it can do flashes through his mind but much to is disgust he is filled with curiosity as well. Putting his feelings aside Slyfer turns away and for an instant he feels someone¡¯s eyes on him. But the feeling is gone as quickly as it came.

    The rest of the day is spent taking stock and repacking all of the carriages. They also find some more clothes, armor and weapons. Slyfer is excited to find more of the round casings that go inside the fire stick. Thinking about what happened he unconsciously rubs his shoulder. The fire stick was given to the king as he requested and for some reason it nags at Slyfer. ¡°I want it back.¡±  Pulling his thoughts back to reality he follows his master to the next wagon.

    The rest of the day is filled with tallying, checking and assessing everything inside the wagons. It is boring but it keeps away dark thoughts and has a calming effect on Slyfer. Even with the distraction his thoughts keep drifting towards flying, the sky. It nags at him. Until finally he sees the sun is going down. They get out of the last wagon that was to be checked however Slyfer has adequately named it the useless wagon since it is filled with clothes far too small and clearly made for a woman.

    ¡°The mark on this wagon is the same as the one on the black one.¡± He says more to himself than anyone else. Aldowin just nods as if Slyfer was commenting on the weather. Once again he turns his gaze towards the black wagon and he gets the same feeling he had before. He starts to take a step but is stopped by an announcement that the princess is coming. Taking a last look at the wagon he angles himself back to his original direction.

    Fira reaches the ring of wagons along with her huge procession. It is obvious that she is still in pain but she hides it well her anger however is clear for all to see. Slyfer nods refusing to bow. ¡°Princess I am happy to see that you are up and about once again but should you not be in bed?¡±  Fira glowers at Slyfer . ¡°Indeed I should but due to your obvious refusal of answering my summons I have had no choice but to come out here.¡±

    ¡°I apologise but as I said to your messengers, I have been busy.¡± A familiar pig face appears next to her. ¡°How dare you! Too busy for the princess! Why the- Silence!¡± Interrupts Fira. Singing Spears¡¯s eyes are filled with hate as he locks his jaw almost biting his own tongue off in the process. Slyfer ignores the gaze and keeps his eyes locked on Fira. ¡°By the moons she is as beautiful as ever.¡± The sun setting casts her hair into a fiery blaze around her features.

    He inspects her neck line without meaning to and catches himself. Blushing he says. ¡°So princess. What has brought you here out of your sick bed?¡± She lifts her chin and he sees that she is afraid. ¡°Afraid of what?¡±  She gestures at all the people. ¡°Things we cannot discuss in public of course. Will you join us at the court feast tonight?¡± Slyfer wants to decline immediately but  Aldowin¡¯s rather obvious elbow  in his ribs changes his mind.

    ¡°Since you have come in your rather regretful state who am I to refuse such a beautiful woman?¡± The words come out before he can stop it and he is surprised at it himself. ¡°I sense Malgrobin in that statement.¡± Fira¡¯s obvious pleasure at hearing the words makes her gasp for breath which once again draws Slyfer¡¯s eyes to her neck line. Syfer looks up this time with eyes turned purple. ¡°I will see you this evening then?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, see you then.¡± She huffs and turns her mount ever so slowly to avoid any unnecessary movement. Despite what is to come Slyfer can¡¯t wait for the feast. Singing Spear is the last to turn around. Slyfer moves in an instant dulling his light and muffling his feet he reaches Singing Spear to everyone looking It seems as though Slyfer has disappeared and reappeared again behind Singing Spear.

    Slyfer slides his finger across Singing Spears neck and whispers. ¡°Dead.¡± Singing Spear¡¯s Body goes rigid and he starts to sweat. Slyfer starts to laugh silently. ¡°Don¡¯t piss yourself Piggy when it comes to that you will die a lot slower and a lot more painfully.¡± Aloud Slyfer says ¡°You dropped this by accident.¡± As he holds a gold coin in front of Singing Spear. ¡°Can¡¯t have you losing your allowance.¡±

    Singing Spear takes it and stalks off without a word leaving Slyfer behind and disappearing into the crowd. Aldowin soon joins Slyfer. ¡°You test your luck they are not enemies you can take lightly.¡± Slyfer turns on his heel suddenly feeling impatient with the whole situation. ¡°Let¡¯s just get ready for tonight.¡±

    The feast is smaller than the previous ones had been with only royalty and important officials attending the food however is still as plentiful as before smelling more and more delicious by the second  Slyfer is invited to sit at the kings table along with his companions. To his surprise the Spear clan is nowhere to be seen. Approaching the table he greets stoically avoiding the King¡¯s eyes. The table is filled with an audible silence as they eat and it only progresses as the night goes by. Till the king decides to break the silence.

    ¡°I sense that you are angry with me?¡± The remark is not pointed at anyone but said to the table in general. Nobody replies. ¡°I decreed the punishment not as myself but as the King do you not understand a King is as much the subject of his people as they are his subjects. If I had not done it I would have been accused of favoritism.¡± Fira is about to say something to the King but Slyfer stops her with his own comment.

    ¡°I understand your reasoning my Lord and I have accepted it but please do not expect me to pretend that nothing is wrong. I am going to be tied to a pole a beaten by a pig.¡± The King grunts. ¡°You should watch what you say. Pigs they may be but powerful pigs all the same. We need them if we are to fight a war.¡± Aldowin nods obviously agreeing with the king. ¡°Can you trust them?¡± The King starts to chuckle. ¡°I am a King? Who can I trust I am not a fool to put much stock in it? We may be united but even now power struggles are going on and all this standing is not doing the situation any good either.¡±

    The King takes a bite of food then continues. ¡°When an army moves it has purpose but when it is standing still all sorts of problems start to develop but that is the worries of the King and I will not bother you with it.¡± Slyfer hungry to learn and interested does not want to let it go. ¡°What is the main problem at the moment?¡± The king raises a questioning eyebrow. ¡°I plan to lead men one day for that I must learn don¡¯t you agree my lord.¡± Pathfinder only grunts and nods. ¡°The main problem for any army is always food. The longer you stay in one place the scarcer it gets you would not think it is so because of what we have here but we are running low this is all just for show to keep the high ranking officials happy.¡±

    ¡°The merchants are keeping us alive if they think we are experiencing problems they will pull out along with their money.¡± Slyfer only nods taking it in Fira also is listening  while the Prince is whispering in Trisha¡¯s ear not at all interested in the conversation. ¡°Who is in charge of the hunting at the moment.¡± The wolves of course since they can travel far distances and carry a lot more of course the clans take turns in traveling with them.¡± Syfer thinks for a while. ¡°I would like to go with them on such an expedition.¡±

    The word hunting had caught the Princes¡¯ attention immediately.¡°I plan on going tomorrow to hunt a great steer a group has been spotted not far from us the wolves have been tracking them.¡± Excitement on his face he gestures to Slyfer. ¡°You can come with me I wish to see your hunting skills. What do you think father?¡± ¡°To hunt prey of that magnitude you will need the grey wolves and they do not go anywhere without the Spear clan. No it will not be possible.¡±  Slyfer and Fira exchange looks and a plan starts to form.

    ¡°Surely the spear clan would not mind lending the wolves to the King and his children such a thing would be an honor.¡± The prince catches on. ¡°Yes father. It has been forever since we have gone hunting together! You must come as well. Imagine hunting the great deer! What a tale it would make to tell the lords in court at Atlantia they will be so envious.¡± The King''s eyes take on a greedy gleam but soon turns back to their brooding selves. ¡°No. I know what you are trying to do and it is not going to work!¡±

    Fira leans in and takes her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Please father just for a day or two we have not spent any time together lately.¡± Aldowin is quick to see whats going on. ¡°I have been wondering how a dark elf would hunt but it seems I will be forced to watch amateurs or perhaps you are not one too knowledgeable about such things?¡±

    The king in anger turns to Aldowin. ¡°Gah high elf as if you could beat me with your dainty limbs you are better at playing harps I would wager.¡± Slyfer seizes the chance. ¡°Then its settled a contest between the king and the sword master Aldowin the one that hunts the biggest deer will get one thousand gold pieces!¡± The king jumps up in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Before he can retract his words Aldowin does the same. ¡°I will make the arrangements father.¡± Says Pathfinder. Despite himself Syfer already feels the excitement boiling inside him.¡±

    The next morning a contingent of about three hundred leave the confines of the camp by then the news of the wager had spread through the ranks and the men were there to see them off shouting words of encouragement at the king. Slyfer standing to one side with Aldowin is approached by Grey Main.

    ¡°Has your hunting partner been chosen yet.¡± Slyfer dumbfounded only shakes his head. ¡°Then I will be your hunting partner for this trip if you want?¡± Slyfer is surprised at the prospect and bows his head. ¡°It would be an honor.¡± The female wolf that always seems to be with Grey main approaches Aldowin and they  go through the same ritual. To Slyfer¡¯s dismay Singing Spear and his older bigger uglier brother will also be joining in the hunt. They are already mounted on Jet black wolves Next to their father.

    Grey Main follows Slyfer¡¯s gaze.¡±They are well suited don¡¯t you think the sons of the betrayer of wolves and the offspring of a pig to ride them. Trisha as always is with the Prince or he with her Elyna decided to stay behind and watch over the wagons  despite himself Slyfer pitied her so far out of place so far from her own people.

    Slyfer¡¯s thoughts are broken by Old Sun¡¯svoice. ¡°I see you have a partner and a good one at that.¡± Grey Main bows his head in acknowledgment. Slyfer smiles at the old man. ¡°Will you be joining us.¡± The old man smiles back. ¡°Of course I will also have my hand in this wager. You have caused quite a stir in the ranks young man I wish to see how it plays out.

    With the blow of a horn elves start to dart in all directions mounting  wolves and doing last minute checks on the equipment . Grey Main lays flat on the ground. ¡°Get on quickly we are about to depart.¡± Slyfer  does not have to be asked twice and he gets on. The group starts out five minutes afterwards with another call of the horn. High ranking dark elves lead the front continuously calling out to hold ranks the dust the group is kicking up despite the grass is stifling.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Cant we move out of this?¡± Grey main answers by veering through the other wolves dodging and weaving agilely until they are running on the outside of the main body. Looking at the group of elves and wolves in ranks Slyfer gets the chills. ¡°What a scary site.¡± He mutters to himself. Grey main grunts in acknowledgment. ¡°Indeed. But wait till you see them in battle! Fully armored I cannot imagine anything fiercer!¡± ¡°Bah this one is too young to remember the dragons.¡±   The pace picks up until they are running flat out Slyfer keeps quiet to save Grey Main from having to split his attention.

    It¡¯s not long before a small party of elves and wolves comes into view. ¡°Scouts.¡± Is all Grey main says.  The main body reaches the party before Slyfer does and he decides to keep his distance. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stick out.¡±  Two riders break off and head for him and Grey Main. They come to a halt. "Old Sun requests your presence." says the stone faced dark elf and without waiting for a reply they head back.

    Grey Main starts to follow and something like a sigh escapes the wolf. Sensing something  is wrong Slyfer asks. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Grey Main is quiet for two heart beats and then replies. ¡°I think we are in trouble.¡± Slyfer confused doesn¡¯t say anything and decides to wait and see. He decides his plan to not stand out is an utter failure since the entire small army is now looking at them.

    ¡°What did I do now?¡± They arrive with all eyes on them. Old Sun, along with other top ranking officials approach them first. Old Sun comes to a halt with his mount and gives Slyfer a withering look. ¡°Do you think you are special?¡± The question catches Slyfer off guard but before he can answer. ¡°Well you are not! What makes you think that you are allowed to break ranks. This is an army, we are not out here to take an morning stroll!¡±

    Anger starts to flare and Slyfer clenches his fists and bites his lip to control it. ¡°You will stay in rank and as punishment you will stay in the rear.¡± Slyfer does not understand at first but soon catches on. ¡°The dust. I have to stay in the dust.¡±  ¡°Is that understood?¡± Slyfer nods. ¡°Understood.¡±  Slyfer knows this once again is a test and also a show for the other elves. ¡°He wants to show the others that I am not being cuddled or protected.¡±

    The thought dampens his anger a little and he lets go. ¡°May I go now¡­. Sir.¡± Old Sun nods and smiles again. ¡°Not yet I need to introduce you to my daughter.¡± Upon hearing this a dark elves steps out dressed in scout gear all black with a hood over her hair and a mask over her mouth and nose. In the center of her chest is the Night Wolf Emblem embellished in silver. One of her shoulder pads are green,on her hip is a short sword and next to it a brace of strangely shaped knives. Slyfer can¡¯t see much of her but she is very short and thin even for dark elf standards. ¡°This is Jade commander of the green hawk scouts and if you are successful in your trials she will be your step sister.¡± Grey Main kneels down and Slyfer dismounts.

    Their eyes meet and to his surprise they are purple. Slyfer bows the way he was taught by Aldowin. ¡°First impressions are important. Or so I was taught.¡±  As he bows he keeps his eyes on hers. They betray nothing. ¡°Nice to meet you Commander.¡± She only nods, turns around and looks at her father. ¡°May I make a request lord Sun?¡± Old Sun only nods despite his stony face he is still betraying his curiosity. ¡°I wish for the new cadet to join my group in this expedition.¡±

    ¡°PPPfff when did I become a new cadet?¡±  ¡°I cannot change what i said now. Today he will ride in the back tomorrow he may join you.¡±

    She stands at attention and shouts. ¡°Understood!¡± Then as if nothing happened joins the ranks. Old Sun turns to Slyfer.¡±Dismissed ensure the same thing does not happen again.¡± ¡°Yes Sir.¡± With that the scolding is over and Old Sun moves to join the King and other officials who are avidly discussing what seems to be a map.

    Slyfer heads for the back of the body of elves and wolves. ¡°Sorry Slyfer I should have known better.¡± Syfer  gives Grey Main a pat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have a feeling that would have happened regardless of what we did. Old Sun needed to make a point.¡±

    Grey Main is silent until they reach their destination. ¡°I think we are going to split up in groups. That is what they were discussing.¡± Slyfer thinks it over. ¡°It would make sense if we did this is a contest after all.¡±

    Not long afterwards a message gets passed down the ranks and Slyfer is pushed into position by and old Elf. ¡°Good day Cadet and welcome to the runts of the litter I am Lieutenant Colden and will be in charge of you today. Just stay in formation and follow me then we should get along real well. They start moving and its long long before Slyfer is surrounded by stifling dust once again. The group starts to split in three with the contingent Slyfer is with splitting to the left.

    The King''s men head straight and the pigs head to the right. The dust lessons but  is still enough to cause discomfort the rest of the day  continues in a monotone of wolves¡¯ paws hitting the ground and Slyfer gets lost in it. Lowering his head and pulling his shirt over his mouth and nose he decides to trust everything to Grey Main. Three hours pass before a command to come to a halt is called.

    With wolves panting and men cursing in the dust they stop to rest. Slyfer¡¯s mouth and throat burns with thirst. Taking out his water-skin he dismounts from Grey Main. ¡°Open your  jaws.¡± The wolf surprised  and wary takes a step back bumping into another dismounted elf. ¡°Oi watch what you are doing wolf!¡± Slyfer starts to laugh. ¡°Listen my throat is dry and hurting so I can¡¯t imagine how you must feel so open it.¡± Grey Main finally does as he is told revealing rows of sharp teeth.

    Slyfer looks over the wolf¡¯s snout. ¡°Please don¡¯t close them, I rather like my hand.¡± Grey main lets out what must be a laugh for a wolf. Careful not to spill any Slyfer pours water down the wolf¡¯s throat and then dabs is nose with it as per Grey Mains request. The wolf sneezes uncontrollably for a few seconds  but it helps for the dust. ¡°Well now that I am full of wolf snot how do you feel?¡±  Grey Main laughs again. ¡°It is better thank you. I think you have made an impression on my kind.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Slyfer turns around to find all the wolves staring at them. ¡°Did I do something wrong again.¡± Grey Main shakes his head. ¡°No you just treated one of us better than we ever have been.¡± ¡°Its normal to look after your friend first then yourself especially if that friend is your transportation.¡± They both start laughing at this remark. What Grey Main said bothers Slyfer and he takes a good look around. Dark elves drink heartily but offer nothing to their mounts. ¡°I will have to change this somehow.¡±

    Thay start moving again while Slyfer ponders the problem and a way to fix it. ¡°By the time they stop again Slyfer has the start of an idea but no way to implement it. The sun is starting to set and the men set up camp a smaller version of the main camp but just as effective. A Large tent is being erected in the middle. ¡°Guess that is where Old Sun will be sleeping tonight.¡± Grey Main rolling on the grass to try and get all the dust of off his fur only grunts confirmation.

    Slyfer takes a few gold coins out of his pocket and heads for Lieutenant Colden. Grey Main soon starts to follow. ¡°Permission to take a stroll sir?¡± Colden looks him over.  ¡°What a sorry state you are.¡± Slyfer looks down and finds that he is so full of dust he looks brown in the fading light. Touching his face he can feel the grit sticking to it. All of a sudden he becomes very aware of his discomfort. Sighing he shrugs. ¡°Nothing I can do about it now. Do I have permission sir.¡±

    After inquiring where the stroll will be taking his latest cadet Slyfer gets the permission. ¡°Be back before supper Cadet Blime will be cooking it tastes terrible but you will need food to carry you through tomorrow.¡± Moving through camp Slyfer offers a gold coin to any who may have spare leather for him. The news of what he is doing soon spreads and elves from all over brings him leather till he has enough and he has to send the rest away after requesting cloth. Elves bring old shirts blankets and every piece of cloth they can find but Slyfer only takes it after asking Grey Main to comment on the smell. ¡°I think that elf was carrying something dead in that piece of cloth or maybe he is dead either way don¡¯t take it.¡±

    It takes about an hour to gather everything he needs and he finally gets his cloth from a female elf. ¡°It smells like baked cookies.¡± Slyfer smells it whilst chuckling then asks. ¡°You like it then?¡±  Grey Main laughs as well. ¡°Yes but it reminds me of how hungry I am!¡± ¡°Well I can¡¯t do much about that.¡±

    They just reach Lieutenant Colden when a messenger arrives. ¡°Slyfer has been summoned by Commander Jade.¡± Colden is about to answer when Slyfer replies. ¡°Would her highness mind if I eat first?¡± The men around him laugh but the messenger only narrows his eyes. ¡°COMMANDER Jade has offered to give you supper in case you had such a reply.¡± ¡°Then I have no choice do I? May I have permission to leave Lieutenant Colden?¡±

    ¡°Aye, permission granted.¡± Slyfer nods his thanks. ¡°Please tell cadet Blime I am sorry but I will not be able to taste his awful food.¡± The elves laugh again and one pipes up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry that just means there is more awful food for the rest of us.¡± Slyfer starts to follow the messenger and Grey main lays down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was not invited.¡± ¡°Who cares you are my companion where I go you go.¡± The last part Slyfer says aloud so that the messenger can hear as well. He is obviously not amused but says nothing.

    They head straight for the tent in the center of the camp and soon reach it. They are told to wait  by the guards consisting of two elves and two wolves. Smells of food on cooking fires are in the air and Grey Main is struggling to keep his saliva from spilling out of his jaws. ¡°By the moons I am hungry.¡±  Grey Main is about to comment when the messenger speaks. ¡°Slyfer may enter but the wolf must stay outside.¡±

    Slyfer steps closer to the messenger  and peers down on him. ¡°My partner¡¯s name is Grey Mane and I will not eat until he does.¡± The messenger sighs in frustration. ¡°My ladies orders are to- Look I understand you have orders but while we ride the day away the wolves do all the work they deserve to be thought of first. I am not a cadet in this army so I do not know why I am treated as such. I have accepted the punishment that was given to me since it was just but I will not accept miss treatment of my friend and companion on this expedition!¡±

    The messenger disappears once again without a word and soon appears with two other elves. One carrying meat the other a bucket of water. They set it down in front of Grey Main to the astonishment of the other two Wolves. Slyfer is then ushered inside and he accepts thanking the elves and messenger. When Slyfer has gone in. The two wolves on guard duty can¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who is the strange one Grey wolf?¡±

    Grey Main answers between swallows. ¡°Did you not hear? He is my friend and companion.¡±

    Slyfer is guided between a long hallway and then past a makeshift doorway guarded by two elves. The drapes are pulled aside and before Slyfer enters he can already smell the food. Once inside he takes a look around. The room is undercoated and bland compared to other tents he has seen. He is then guided to a small table in the center which is very close to the ground surrounded by four pillows on the table is the origin of the wonderful smells. Before he knows it he is left alone and he takes another look around then sends out his consciousness and a smile creeps over his face.

    Nothing inside the tent gives away an inkling of Jade¡¯s personality.

    Slyfer decides to remain standing until she reveals herself which happens to be right at that moment. She is dressed in comfortable sleeping clothes. Short green pants that show of her graceful legs with a long matching shirt. Her height and appearance almost makes her look childlike. To his surprise she has grass green hair tied in a high ponytail.

    She takes in his appearance with her purple eyes but does not comment.

    ¡°I apologize for my appearance I did not have an opportunity to bathe.¡± She nods and gestures at the table. Slyfer moves the pillow away and sits on the ground not wanting to get dust on them. She does not show any sign of noticing.

    They sit with an awkward silence till she breaks it. ¡°So you are to be my step brother.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± She looks at him again. ¡°Well don¡¯t just sit there, eat.¡± She picks a grape and pops it in her mouth. ¡°Do you know anything about tracking?¡± ¡°Yes I do.¡± She is quiet again while they eat. ¨ª hear you can do magic, is that true?¡± ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°How many people are in this room?¡±

    ¡°There are five.¡± A look of surprise crosses her face. ¡°Can you tell who they are?¡± Slyfer nods. ¡°Only the ones I have met before.  Is this some sort of game?¡± She looks at him seriousness etched on her face. ¡°No it was a test however you failed there are only four people.¡±  Slyfer smiles. ¡°I think you are mistaken there are four I know and one that I do not.  However if I do not know him and you also don¡¯t then- It¡¯s a spy she finishes.¡±  He nods. ¡°Act normal so that we do not alarm him.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°You know it¡¯s a him?¡± She lifts one of her eyebrows and Slyfer smiles. ¡°I am listening to his thoughts¡­He thinks you look attractive and wishes to- Please do not continue that sentence. ¡°He is from the spear clan sent by the little brother.¡±

    ¡°That fool what does he hope to accomplish by spying on me?¡± ¡°Rest assured he is not here for you but me.¡± She looks surprised at this. Slyfer shrugs. ¡°A lot has happened your father should inform you about.¡± She only nods. ¡°What will you do?¡± Syfer takes another bite. ¡°Wait for him to make his move.¡±  She waits for him to elaborate but he does not. ¡°Very well I will leave it to you.¡± Slyfer smiles and despite his appearance Jade seems to be effected by it since she smiles back. ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±

    ¡°Will your father and the others not join us I feel awkward.¡± She looks at him and whispers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I feel awkward as well I am a simple scout all this- she gestures around herself ¨Cis not my type of thing.¡±  Slyfer takes a grape. ¡°I think there is a lot more to the GREAT COMMANDER JADE then that you should as well.¡± For a few seconds her steely composure breaks down and she looks like the young girl she appears to be. But a few seconds is all Slyfer gets out of it.

    ¡°So Slyfer to us you are a stranger before I can accept you as my step brother would you mind answering some questions?¡± Slyfer sighs and is immediately on his guard. ¡°You can ask and I will answer what I can.¡± Try as he might he can¡¯t keep the steel out of his voice. ¡°Where did you grow up?¡± The feeling of frustration leaves him as he remembers the floating mountains and a smile crosses his face. ¡°I grew up in the mountains inside a small secluded valley, a true paradise with no seasons but spring there is always fruit to eat and a fresh river runs right through the middle. It is unbelievable to think I was in such a paradise only a few months ago. I wish to go back someday when everything is over.¡±

    ¡°When everything is over?¡± Slyfer tares himself from his memories and looks at Jade with such intensity that she can¡¯t help but look away. ¡°The war¡­ When the war is over.¡± She sighs. ¡°You wish for war that much?¡± Slyfer takes her hand in his which gives her a fright. ¡°Jade, there will be war weather I want it or not how old are you?¡± She is at a loss for words and then replies. ¡°I am forty-eight¡­.. still young .¡± The last part she adds defensively.

    Slyfer lets go. ¡°That is very young indeed but still older than me.¡± Slyfer teases and then with a serious note.  ¡°Have you been taught what happened one hundred years ago?¡± Old Sun enters the room. ¡°I think that is enough for one night.¡± Slyfer looks at him and then her. ¡°You have not told her have you? The way things used to be. Have you even taught the other young elves?¡± Old Sun hardens his expression. ¡°What we teach our young has nothing to do with you whelp. You will speak to me with respect.¡±

    ¡°Control, control must keep control.¡±  The voices erupt in Slyfer¡¯s mind like a volcano the anger spills out flooding him with memories of what happened and then as if he is there he sees the dark elves signing the treaty and watching over them, the white dragon. Slyfer¡¯s hands start to bleed as he clenches them to keep control.

    ¡°Please old ones calm down! I cannot take this, please give me a chance to speak!¡± The feeling dies down but only by a little. Slyfer opens his eyes to see Jade and four others with swords pointed at him. The anger wells up again . Slyfer¡¯s blood red eyes focus on Old Sun. ¡°Did you forget the promises you made that day?¡±

    Old Sun takes a step closer. ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this.¡± Slyfer shrugs but still struggles to keep control. He takes a few breaths to calm himself.¡°There will never be a proper time Old Sun but just as it is not my business what you teach your children it is my business what I choose to speak of. You abandoned the dragons and wood elves to their fate perhaps your people deserve the same.¡±  The next person to step out the leader of their healers. ¡°Both of you please calm down.¡±

    Slyfer nods to her out of respect but he does not lower his guard.  She steps past Jade still holding her sword. ¡°That will not be necessary Jade.¡± Reluctantly she lowers her sword but keeps her eyes trained on Slyfer. The elf has something calming about her even the dragons start to relax and with them calming down Slyfer suddenly feels empty and sadness envelopes him.

    She looks at Slyfer directly in his eyes. ¡°We realize what happened was a tragedy and that it was wrong. The clans were on the brink of war for years afterward the Sun and Nirn¡¯s leaders at the time were executed.¡± Nirn is the family that runs the Healers. Like Sun is the family that runs the Night wolf. Slyfer looks at Old Sun but the old elf gives away nothing. ¡°What is said tonight can never leave this tent.¡±

    Slyfer holds up his hand and lowering his voice says. ¡°We are being spied on.¡± Old Sun only nods. ¡°Then we will speak of this another time but please remember talking openly about it will cause nothing but trouble for you and anyone you tell it to. I do not know what or who you are but Lady Nirn told us about you long before your arrival.¡± ¡°So she is the one that Alric speaks to.¡± She smiles at Slyfer. ¡°I also do not know what or who you are but I know who supports you.¡± Looking at Jade and Old Sun she says. ¡°If he dies by our hand dark elves will be wiped out of existence please take care in how he is treated.¡±

    Old Sun looks at Slyfer with curiosity but does not say anything. ¡°It is late and tomorrow you will be scouting with my daughter. It may have been a rough start but please try and work together.¡± Looking at both of them in turn he says. ¡°Your future depends on it.¡±

    The next morning Slyfer is up early and in a daze he had not slept much and now felt the effects of it. Grey Main however¡­. ¡°Why are you so happy this morning?¡± Grey Main looks at Slyfer. ¡°How can you not be it¡¯s a going to be a great and interesting day.¡± Slyfer sighs. ¡°You are obviously a morning person or wolf to be exact one thing you are right about though is that it¡¯s going to be interesting!"

    ¡°Time to start with my plans.¡±

    <hr />

    This chapter was a bit boring but a needed one to set up the side plot! Of all hell that is going to break lose.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 15

    15

    The Green Hawks

    Slyfer looks at himself in the makeshift mirror standing in the corner of Jades tent.  ¡°A bit tight but a lot better than the clothes I had on.¡±  Jade ask if she can enter but before Slyfer can answer she is inside. She gives him a look and asks him to turn around. ¡°Looks better than the rags you had on before.¡± Slyfer now dressed in a green hawk scouting outfit looks the part. It is made out of dark leather, everything black accept for the green shoulder pad and silver stylized emblem on his chest. ¡°Do not flatter yourself though you have not yet earned the right to wear the Silver wolf of the Sun clan.¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°Just one thing though, is it supposed to sit so tightly around my¡­ posterior?¡± Jade starts to laugh at him. ¡°Yes it is.¡± Slyfer scrounges up his face in disapproval. ¡°Why?¡± She laughs harder. ¡°So that I can have a better look at it of course.¡± Slyfer can¡¯t help but turn red which only causes the short elf more pleasure at his expense.

    They head out of the tent and for the wolves and Slyfer is surprised to find Fira sitting with the rest of the scouts. She smiles at Slyfer¡¯s surprise. ¡°I requested to go with Lady Jade on the trip.¡± She explains to Slyfer¡¯s confused face. ¡°Is it wise? What about your injuries?¡± She winks at him. ¡°You already proved that you are more than capable of looking after any injuries we may get.¡±

    Slyfer is about to complain but Jade calls for them to mount up.

    Slyfer is on Grey Main five seconds later. ¡°I swear I can hear the leather creak around my ass while I am walking.¡± Grey Main chuckles. ¡°I agree it is apparent by how all the hawks are staring at it.¡± Slyfer looks behind him and they all suddenly jump into action. ¡°Grey Main Is it just me or are all of the hawks women?¡± Grey Main shakes with excitement. That is correct all the wolves are female as well chosen from the best of our clans. Slyfer climbs onto Grey Main¡¯s back. ¡°Now I understand your good mood.¡± ¡°What did I get myself into.¡±

    The sun is just starting to crest the hill when they start out it casts a beautiful light over the slow drifting clouds making it seem like you can reach out and touch them. ¡°Just imagine what it would be like to be there in those clouds right now.¡±  Grey Main growls . ¡°Pay attention to your surroundings and above all else pay attention to how they move with the wolves a seasoned rider can prolong the distance a wolf can travel by a considerable amount.

    Slyfer tares himself away from the clouds and starts to take in his immediate surroundings. In total there are twelve wolves running in circle formation. Fira is situated in the center. ¡°Probably as a precaution however anyone that knows the formation will know someone important is in the center. But who would attack us.¡±  A ominous feeling starts to creep into Slyfer¡¯s heart.

    An hour later they come to a standstill near a small creek running down a hill almost hidden between the tall grasses. Slyfer notices that they take turns to drink water so that while six are drinking the other six are watching for enemies. Slyfer breaks away from them to look for sign. Further up the creek he finds tracks of other wolves. ¡°Not sure how many but more than we have.¡±

    He is so engrossed in what he is doing he almost does not detect Fira and two others sneaking up on him. ¡°Now is not the time girls. Look at this.¡± The three of them give up and walk closer the second tallest of the three is instantly alert when she sees the tracks. ¡°I know these tracks but what are they doing here.¡± Slyfer looks at them. ¡°Let me guess the Spear clan?¡± The girl nods. ¡°But how did you- We need to get Fira out of here now she is in danger.¡± Fira puts her hand on his shoulder. ¡°I can look after myself you know.¡± Slyfer agrees remembering her ferocity. ¡°I do not doubt that you can but still the risk is not worth it.¡± ¡°Or is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid young one use this opportunity to lure your enemies into a trap.¡± ¡°I understand old ones but it could be us that are moving into the trap of our enemies.¡± Slyfer looks at the second tallest girl. ¡°How many do you think?¡±

    ¡°It looks like about twenty four of them and judging by the tracks all of them are war wolves.¡± Slyfer looks at her as if she is talking in another language. She sighs. ¡°War wolves are purely groomed for combat not scouting like ours have been. So it is safe to assume these wolves are not here as a scouting party.¡±

    The feeling Slyfer had redoubles in the pit of his stomach. ¡°You all have to leave they are after me not you and Lady Fira cannot be put in danger because of me.¡±

    They both look at him as if he is stupid. ¡°Jade will decide what to do she is our leader you may be handsome but that will only get you so far.¡±

    After explaining what they found to Jade she asks to inspect it herself. Gesturing at the tracks. ¡°They are here for me Jade the spy from last night must have overheard and reported I would be here.¡± Clearly angry she rounds on him. ¡°You will refer to me as commander and I know full well why they are here don¡¯t be so conceited we have dealt with situations like this before.¡± A part of Slyfer feels amused another afraid for the princess and yet another part of him wants to take flight and burn them all to ash.

    ¡°Since my opinion counts the same as that of an ant I will leave it up to her.¡± ¡°Women are cunning young one but be prepared to kill them all should something go wrong.¡± Slyfer lets out a long breath. ¡°If you could feel my feelings the way I do yours you would be asking me to calm down.¡±

    The voices seem amused with this. ¡°Ok commander I will leave the decision making to you.¡± She nods approval. ¡°Skyla, Shifan scout ahead make sure not to be seen I want to know where they are and I want to know now!¡±  The two mentioned get on their wolves and leave nothing but dust behind.

    They head back to where they were when they stopped. ¡°Now what commander?¡±  She smiles. ¡°Now we wait and the games begin.¡± Slyfer gets the chills just looking at her smile. Walking over to Grey Main who is lying flat on the grass Slyfer kneels down. ¡°What do you think of this situation?¡± Lifting a lazy eyelid Grey Main replies. ¡°Leave it up to them the green hawks had to earn the respect of the clans and so they have. Lady Jade knows what she is doing.¡±

    Slyfer gives up and sits down with his back against Grey Main. Looking up at the sky he once again longs for it. An insect flies by and he gets an idea expanding his consciousness he enters it with his mind. Instantly he can see what it does but it is so dizzying he gives up a minute later. He finds himself looking at the sky again when he opens his eyes.

    Fira¡¯s beautiful features come into view. ¡°You do that a lot you know.¡±  Slyfer sits upright. ¡°I do what a lot?¡± She sits down next to him and starts to fiddle with a blade of grass. ¡°You look at the sky as if it is a long lost lover.¡±

    Slyfer blushes but he doesn¡¯t know why. ¡°In a way it kind of is I guess where I come from I lived very close to it.¡± She puts her hand on his. ¡°Is it really that hard for you to be around us. I heard what you said about wanting to go back to your valley one day.¡±Slyfer looks at her and smiles. ¡°It is difficult to explain. What race would you say I am?¡± She scrutinizes him for a second and Slyfer can¡¯t help but stare at her lip as she bites it in concentration. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She finally says matter of factly. ¡°Neither do I princess, or anyone else. In essence I guess I don¡¯t really know who I am yet. I do not know where I come from who my parents were or even what they were but that last part is the same for the both of us.¡±

    She squeezes his hand tighter. ¡°I also feel like that sometimes but then I remember something I read once: It matters not where you come from or who you were. But where you are going and what you choose to be.¡± ¡°That sounds like something a feeble minded elf would say.¡± Slyfer rolls his eyes at the voices. ¡°Then tell me who I am old ones.¡± The voices go quiet.

    Fira slaps Slyfer on the shoulder.¡±Here I am trying to give you advice and you roll your eyes at me.¡± Huffing she crosses her arms. Slyfer starts to laugh and soon Fira cant help but laugh with him. ¡°There is truth in what you said but I feel that my destiny is tied to who I am and where I come from. So far I have only been told that I am meant to start a war if that is where I am going what does it make me, what then must I choose to be?¡±

    Fira frowns. ¡°That I can¡¯t answer but the¡­¡± She looks around and then at Grey Main. Winking at Slyfer she says ¡°The voice inside me trusts you for some reason and in some way my brother and I are bound to you. Keep that in mind as you make the choices we all must make in our lives.¡±

    Silence rains for a minute. "I feel that i must apologize to Slyfer." Slyfer only lifts an inquiring eyebrow. "When we first met I had other intentions, bad ones and I feel ashamed." When Slyfer doesn''t say anything she continues. "As you know my father made me the representative for the dark elves and in doing so he put me in a very difficult position." She scratches her hand then tucks a strand of red hair behind her ear. "Many were angry with my father saying that I am too young and inexperienced which is true but I will still do my duty to the best of my ability."

    Slyfer pulls out some grass and starts to weave without knowing it as he listens. "That still does not explain why you had the bad intentions?" She pouts feeling uncomfortable under his scrutiny but its her own fault so she continues. "I need power Slyfer, not physical power but political. When we heard you were coming we were told how important you were and I saw my chance to gain some." Slyfer''s hands stop with the weave."That coupled with the fact that you seem to be rich and will soon be adopted by another powerful clan drove me to my stupidity."

    Slyfer turns his eyes from his hands to bore into hers. "How do i know that right now you are not scheming something?"

    It seems like she wants to cry seeing his face that has no trust in her but she swallows the lump in her throat. "I am willing to let you into my thoughts and feelings to show you that I am truly sincere." A tear runs down her cheek even though she tried to not look so weak. SLyfer brushes it away with his thumb afterwards sliding his hand down to put his hand behind her neck.

    He leans forward and puts his forehead against hers. She is surprised at first and wants to reject it but somehow all the pressure from her father and the things she did that weighed on her comes  bursting out and she starts crying accepting the embrace. Slyfer expands his mind and shoots into hers. Her barriers keep him out but soon they dissolve like she promised and he enters.

    The feeling she gets from him is like nothing she ever felt before. Like pure light he washes through her analyzing everything. The wolves also keep to themselves not interfering at all since they can sense what lurks behind him. Fira gasps as he goes deeper into her memories to where her father gave her the position. He then analyzes her feelings at the time following from there what she went through, what she felt how her people treated her differently even some attempts at her life were made.

    As soon as he got in he exits and for a minute they just sit quietly listening to each others breathing. Slyfer breaks the contact and she suddenly feels empty like a part of her is missing and she wants it back. Slyfer lifts her chin with his finger and looks deep into her eyes. "I forgive you and I will protect and support you with the council any attempt on your life I will see as an attempt on mine." He then smiles the most handsome and dashing one he can. "Stop the tears it brakes my heart to see them." She cant help but to blush and smile at his words nor can she help with the way her heart is beating threatening to climb out of her chest! They continue to talk for a while about her plans but they stop abruptly.

    Slyfer, Grey Main and Fira sit up at once. Lowering her voice Fira asks. ¡°Did you two sense it as well?¡± Slyfer nods and moves his hand to his sword. The next moment  Jade appears out of the grass almost leopard crawling. ¡°Good you seem ready for a fight. The wolves have picked up a scent. My scouts have not returned but I heard they have caught up and are fairly far from here. This is someone else.¡±

    Slyfer extends his consciousness a bit further. And encounters¡­ ¡°Humans coming from the west they know where we are.¡± Jade looks at him doubtful but asks anyway. ¡°How many?¡± Slyfer extends himself even further and encounters two magicians who block themselves immediately. ¡°There are about thirty of them all on horseback. Fira you can do magic right.¡± She nods a little fear on her face. ¡°There are to magicians with them I may need your help with the other one. Wait for them to act first!¡±

    Jade is about to object. Slyfer holds up his hand ¡°I have dealt with humans before Commander please leave this to me. We must get high ground. I hope you can use those bows you carry with you.¡±

    He does not give them time to answer and jumps on Grey Main making a bee line towards the highest hill he can find. The others soon join him. ¡°Spread out and take out your bows we must have them stop at a distance so we can try and talk first and please put on your hoods and masks.¡± They all look at him irritated except for Fira who does it instantly with complete trust in him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Men fear what they don¡¯t know or understand and you are woman these are all men who knows how they will react.¡± They look at each other and do as they are told. A sudden flash of armor announces their arrival. ¡°Jade fire an arrow to land in front of them.¡±

    The twang of a bow is heard half a second later and it strikes the ground next to the rider who is leading the group. He reins in his horse, the rest follow suite.

    The man waves a piece of white cloth. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Asks Jade contempt in her voice. ¡°It means they want to talk.¡± Slyfer fishes out his old white pants now mostly brown and does the same. ¡°I count about twenty.¡±  Slyfer turns to Jade but she acts before he says anything. ¡°Four of you guard our backs they are trying to outflank us.¡±

    ¡°If anything happens aim for the men with robes. They will probably stop it with magic but it¡¯s worth a try.¡± Saying this Slyfer dismounts. Already anger is burning inside him but its still controllable. ¡°Grey Main if this goes south please ensure the princess gets out first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No you have a more important job right now.¡±  Slyfer takes his first step blows out a breath and takes another. ¡°Well I am coming with you.¡± Jade dismounts and has to take a light jog to catch up with him using her short legs.

    They meet a smiling man along with a mage in the center of their two little groups. ¡°Top of the morning to you.¡± Slyfer looks him over not used to speaking the human language is caught off guard and it takes a moment for him to remember his lessons. ¡°Good day to you as well.¡± The man is a bit scrawny and looks pale, sweaty and kind of gaunt but his eyes sparkle with intelligence. His armor is oiled and seems to be kept in pristine condition despite the way he looks there are no markings on them however.

    ¡°It is strange that you understand my language.¡± Slyfer nods. ¡°Not as strange as finding humans so far from the city.¡± The man¡¯s smile fades but is quickly plastered on again. ¡°We are looking for some caravans and wagons there is also a coach that has gone missing recently. He steps a bit forward and so does Slyfer causing the human to look up.

    ¡°We have not seen or heard of any recently so I apologize we cannot help you.¡± The man backs down a little and puts his hand on his face shaking his head in mock remorse. ¡°Now that, is a problem we have been searching for days and you are the first other hum¡­ well things we have encountered. I so dearly hoped that you would have a lead for us.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for disappointing you then.¡± The man smiles even wider. ¡°Well then I bid you farewell.¡± He turns around and Slyfer does the same. ¡°Ah just one more thing perhaps this will help you remember in case you forgot.¡± He takes out a sketch rolls it open and practically shoves it in Slyfer¡¯s  face. At the same time SLyfer can feel the mage trying to invade his mind. He ignores the sketch and pulls back into his mind and part of him wants to lash out and kill the nosy little mage.

    After shoring his defenses he looks at the sketch. ¡°The black wagon!¡±  Playing the fool Slyfer asks. ¡°This is the wagon you are looking for?¡±

    The man shakes his head. ¡°Not wagon but coach. A c-o-a-c-h.¡±  Slyfer had never heard the word before. He shrugs. ¡°Looks like a wagon to me.¡± The man lets out an exasperated breath of air then mutters something to the mage who then shakes his head. ¡°He smiles his fake smile again. ¡°Well it seems that you know nothing in all sense of the word.¡± He then takes out a map. The man turns to the mage again and he gives the man what looks to Slyfer like a mechanical bird. ¡°This is a messenger if you were to see the coach mark its location on a map and let it go and it will come back to us with the information. Do you understand?¡±  ¡°I do.¡± But Slyfer does not. ¡°Why would they give such a precious looking item to a random group of elves and what is so important about the wag-coach.¡±

    ¡°Well we have to be going now still have a lot of ground to cover before sundown.¡± With that the two men head back to their group.  Slyfer turns around and does the same explaining what was said to Jade. ¡°You must teach me their dirty sounding language that was frustrating beyond reason.¡±

    Slyfer doesn¡¯t answer to preoccupied with his own thoughts. They reach Grey Main and mount up. ¡°Anything happen while we were gone?¡± Inquires Jade. The women start to giggle. ¡°Nothing much we just had to scare some fools away with arrows.¡± They turn around and start to retrace their steps back to where they were. Slyfer can still sense the humans but they are moving in a different direction now.

    The mechanical bird in Slyfer¡¯s pocket makes him itch he can sense magic emanating from it. The group starts to slow down and Slyfer gets a chance to take it out and have a better look. It is made out of what looks to be gold with a green gemstone in the middle. Slyfer probes at it with his mind. ¡°The magic is emanating from the gemstone. Old Ones do you know what this is?¡±  The dragons are quiet for a while. ¡°No we do not.¡± They sound more disappointed than Slyfer is at the words.

    ¡°Humans may be short lived but we have learned that because they are so short-lived they are extremely innovative. For us a hundred years is but a short time to them it is a lifetime so they accomplish more than most races do in shorter time and are not so set in their ways. This is their greatest strength and greatest weakness.¡±

    Slyfer reflects on what the dragons said. ¡°I do not think that the sole purpose of this device is to deliver a message.¡±  ¡°We agree. Whatever it is, we suggest you put it in a strongbox or something similar until you can figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not like I can carry one of those around.¡± Slyfer says aloud to himself causing Fira who is riding next Slyfer to look at him. Cocking her head she looks at him suspiciously. ¡°Talking to yourself or something else?¡± Slyfer shrugs. ¡°Who knows? My master always says talking to yourself is fine but you need to get worried when you start answering yourself.¡± Fira chuckles. ¡°It makes sense he sounds like a smart high elf.¡± Slyfer smiles at her.

    ¡°To me he is the smartest person I know but then again he was the only person I knew for sixteen years. Please don¡¯t ever tell him I said that.¡± Fira is surprised at this. ¡°But you mentioned parents before?¡± Slyfer winks at her. ¡°They weren¡¯t exactly people and one of them has nearly killed me a few times.¡± She laughs. ¡°Well I am glad you survived.¡± Her tone of voice makes Slyfer blush again. Fira seems not to notice and continues. ¡°Is that where you got the small scar on your neck?¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Slyfer shakes his head and his face goes grim with remembrance of what happened. ¡°No, I got this when I met Trisha for the first time.¡± Fira looks at her hands. ¡°Do you like her?¡± The question surprises Slyfer in more ways than one. ¡°I am not sure how I feel about her myself. How should I answer?¡±

    ¡°Right now I can¡¯t afford to like anyone. Trisha is loyal to the high elf princess so in essence I can¡¯t trust her.¡± Fira flicks her hair back over her shoulder revealing her slender neck. ¡°What about the dark elves can you trust them?¡± Slyfer starts to laugh. ¡°Princess right now we are on the lookout for a group of elves and wolves that want to kill me. You even tried to attack me.¡± She goes rigid as if hit with a physical blow and then. ¡°That was before! I wanted to control you the way I do others I realize now that I was wrong! Thats why i let you enter me.¡± She trails of mumbling. " Slyfer chuckles. "Things between me and you are settled but do not try and cross me again i will keep to my word and you and your brother must keep to yours. If any of you attack me again consider your lives forfeit!" Grey Main grunts.

    ¡°I found the place you two fought. I understand why you lied but I do not understand how you caused all that damage to the forest.¡±  ¡°I agree Grey Main when everything was over I was tasked by the king to go investigate once more. It was as if wolves had fought there.¡± Grey Main looks at the She wolf Fira is riding on and asks the question Slyfer was about to. ¡°What did you report?¡± Slyfer¡¯s heart starts to race. ¡°My loyalty is to the princess I reported what she told her father.¡±

    What comes next catches Slyfer by surprise. ¡°She wolf? If the old ways were to be restored would you fight against it?¡± The she wolf nearly trips with surprise. ¡°My name is Sha Rysa and why would you want to start a war Grey Wolf.¡±

    ¡°It is a good name and a good clan the Rysa and Grey were allies in the past.¡± Sha Rysa is quiet for a while. ¡°We lost a lot of good wolves. I would not want the clan to go through that again. You of all people should know what it cost us. The Greys were wiped out and now only one of you survive holding the knowledge of our race and he should be passing it on to you.¡±

    ¡°He is not allowed to! The spears keep him locked up and away from us.¡± She stops and the other wolves are forced to as well. ¡°That is not part of the agreement! He is old and can die any moment and then all will be lost.¡±

    Jade closes in a furious scowl on her face. ¡°Why have you stopped we have to move.¡± Slyfer does not know how to react so Fira does it for him. ¡°The wolves have been betrayed by our people Jade.¡± Jade looks at them in turn. ¡°We must discuss this another time the scouts have caught up with the Spears.¡±

    Jade does not leave time for debate and starts of again moving at a faster pace. ¡°I fear you have started something Grey Main.¡± Grey Main pounces around a boulder and then replies. ¡° That was my intention however we must keep it in this group until the time is right remember what you promised me two leg I am holding you to it.¡±

    Slyfer is fully aware of his promises and what he said he would do but the plan could fail miserably resulting in all of their deaths.

    Jade holds her hand up for everyone to stop. They wait a few seconds. ¡°From the east.¡± Says Slyfer aloud. They all turn in the direction to see the scouts emerge from behind a hill. Jade spurs her wolf forward. ¡°Something is wrong!¡± Slyfer senses it before he can see. ¡°Grey Main you can slow down they managed to lose their pursuers but Skyla has left this world.¡±

    Grey Main slows down to let the women lead. Jade is the first to get to Skyla and gingerly pulls her off her mount. Three arrows protrude from her back. Jade is the first to speak. ¡°How did those pieces of trash manage this Shivan?¡±

    Out of breath sweaty and bloody Shivan shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know wolves just appeared out of nowhere as if they were invisible.¡± Grey Main steps forward. ¡°Invisible you say?¡± She nods. Grey Main¡¯s back hair stands on end and he lets out a growl.

    ¡°So that is what they have been doing all along. The reason they stop us from talking to the elder. They have been teaching the war wolves the Grey ways.¡± All the wolves snarl in anger. ¡°It is forbidden the spears will pay.¡±

    Shivan starts to cry. ¡°They laughed as they shot her with arrows from point blank range. It is thanks to her that I survived.¡± Jade takes Shivan in her arms her face set and hard as stone reflecting the determination that is now burning inside her. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Shivan sucks in her breath and then stops she finally gets herself under control.

    ¡°They are not far from here there is a rock quarry to the east and they have made camp there.¡± Jade nods.  ¡°Do you think they will move?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°The fools are far too confident for that.¡±

    ¡°Who is leading them?¡± Shivan spits on the ground. ¡°One of the pig brothers Singing Spear himself.¡± Slyfer smiles to himself not a pleasant happy smile Fira watching him sees it and gets a chill down her spine. She however is struggling to control herself inside her mind the great wolves are in a rage for what she just heard. ¡°Now is the time for the boy to prove himself. We have already told your brother of what has happened and he will carry the message to your father.¡±

    Fira looks at Slyfer again and the smile is gone his face now only set with grim determination. ¡°Are you hurt Shivan?¡±

    ¡°No Lord Slyfer nothing but a few cuts and bruises.¡± He nods and then picks Skyla up reverently. ¡°I do not know what your burial customs are but I think we should give her rest before we do anything else.¡± They all agree.

    The ceremony is swift and without delay. Using magic they cremate her body and Fira using fire magic melts a stone to form a makeshift urn to keep her ash in. The ones who knew her say a few words all with grim faces. Each then makes a small cut on their index finger and lets it fall into the ash. Slyfer watches all this in rapt attention. At the end of this the wolves let out a gut wrenching howl that Slyfer hopes their enemies can hear to his surprise Jade starts with a Ballad and with each verse another dark elf joins in. Turning it into a beautiful and lamenting song since they are all female.

    Born to ash and molten stone she came from the place we call home.

    A woman she was born and she lived and loved as one. A boon to our race she filled our hearts with grace.

    Now she has been taken to a better place but our hearts are no longer filled with her love and grace. But she will never

    become a memory that fades we will remember her story and tell it as it was.

    Born to ash and molten stone she came from the place we call home.

    She was taken but we must live on. We now carry her ash and will take her home. Home to where the mountains roar

    changing the earth as they release the blood of earth¡¯s core. A part of it she will become but our work still is not done.

    Born to ash and molten stone she came from the place we call home.

    The taker was not time, accident or enemy but a brother of our race who has broken the laws and now we must give chase.

    Born to ash and molten stone she came from the place we call home.

    The hands of the taker will be ours his heart given to the mountain to devour. This is a promise to our race, to deliver justice in her place. Until this has been done the rest of her song cannot be sung.

    When the ceremony is finished the sun is already taking its last peek over the horizon. Jade takes the earn and seals it with wax. She wraps it in cloth and then puts it in her bag. ¡°When it is completely dark we will start killing cleansing the dirt. It may take us a while and we will have to use gorilla type tactics but we will kill every-¡°

    ¡°That will not be necessary.¡± She rounds on Slyfer. ¡°Do not fight me on this don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°I am not planning to. What I meant was guerrilla tactics will not be necessary we can end it tonight.¡±

    ¡°You have too much faith in us we are good but not that good. Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±

    Slyfer holds up his hand. ¡°If eleven high elves and I can defeat a hundred men and orcs eleven dark elves and I should be able to do the same with thirty riders.¡±

    Fira steps forward. ¡°So the story is true you killed all of them alone is what I heard.¡± He shrugs not all of them but most.

    ¡°Then we will do it if your plan is viable.¡± Slyfer turns to Shivan. ¡°Explain what the quarry looked like.¡±

    Fira can sense the men and wolves from where she is standing. It had taken her almost the whole night to get to where she is but the plan would not work without her being here. ¡°Damn it I should have paid more attention with my magic lessons.¡± ¡°We will support you in this child do not worry.¡±

    ¡°I swear that man is crazy completely out of his mind.¡± The wolves chuckle. ¡°We sense how you care for him.¡± She huffs.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault as well first you want me to make him mine and control him like the others and now I have to follow him.¡±

    ¡°Everything turns around this boy even our realm and we have our suspicions of who he is and if it is true he will either destroy or re-create your world. It seems he himself does not know it yet.¡±¡°Tell me then?¡±

    ¡°We cannot even our world has its rules. Look to your task now child it is about to begin.¡±

    Huffing and puffing Fira comes to a standstill and starts gathering her magic for the task at hand under her lay the hopefully unsuspecting Spears.

    Slyfer can sense the hidden wolves as he makes his way down the quarry. ¡°Three behind me.¡± He calls on magic and starts a fire in his hand and makes it pulse three times whilst pretending he needs it to see. ¡°It will feel good to release all of my presence for once.¡±

    ¡°A word of caution young one You are not the same as you were remember another dragon has joined with you.¡± Slyfer sighs. ¡°What do you mean not the same?¡±

    ¡°Your power grows every day you may not be aware of it since you have been hiding it, it may be difficult to control.¡±

    ¡°Well what a surp- Thank you I will keep it in mind.¡±  Slyfer looks up at the overhang where he knows Fira is he had chosen her position carefully after listening to Shivan¡¯s disruption of the quarry. Thinking back he is surprised at how accurate she was given the circumstances she was in. ¡°It looks like a huge sword was used cut into the side of the hill and then wrenched out. There are no trees surrounding it so it¡¯s difficult to sneak up on and the rocks at the bottom provide perfect protection from arrows. There is a slight overhang that provides cover from wind and rain and that is where they chose to make camp.

    The Ideal position would be on the overhang but it¡¯s difficult to get to since you have to climb up boulders to get there it also has no cover on top so if we get pinned down we will be finished.

    ¡°I hope I made the right choice and Fira is not in too much danger.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing you can do about it now.¡±

    Slyfer stops when he feels the the three riders behind him starting to get tense there is a another two of them not far ahead. ¡°The ambush point.¡±

    Slyfer uses wind magic to carry his voice further so that everyone can hear. His main focus actually being Fira. ¡°Singing Spear I know that you are there! Come out now and surrender for your crimes and you may still have a fair trial! If you do not I will rip out your spine and shove it up your-¡°

    ¡°You think I am scared of you and a few girls!¡± Slyfer focuses his attention in the direction the voice came from. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I know so that is why you are hiding behind your men and wolves coward!¡±

    Despite Slyfer bating him Singing Spear does not come forward. ¡°Idiot I need you to come out from under the overhang¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this! You and me right here right now!¡± ¡°He is moving forward!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to settle anything with a mixed blood!¡± ¡°Damn he stopped again. But I have him.¡±

    ¡°Using my status as an excuse not to fight me is the top point of cowardice. Let¡¯s face it the only reason why you are where you are now is because of your father! Your men probably resent you because they know what-

    Singing Spear appears from behind the boulders livid with anger.  ¡°The piggy spear appears!¡±

    Fira springs into action immediately. ¡°The signal!¡±  She sends torrents of her magic into the overhang heating it where it feels weakest soon the rock begins to melt.

    Slyfer hears a deafening crack as the entire overhang tarts to collapse. Dark elves scream in fear as they realize what is happening. Singing Spear turns to look and Slyfer acts instantly digging his heel into the ground he springs forward sending rocks and debris flying behind him and into the wolves that were behind him. A second later arrows protrude from the very same wolves and elves mounted on them.

    Slyfer plummets into Singing Spear accidentally braking a few of his ribs. He then changes direction with difficulty and heads out of the quarry. To Jade who is watching him closely he seems to disappear and then reappear as his feet touch the ground again within seconds he is next to Jade panting and out of breath.

    ¡°How did you?¡± ¡°No time riders are coming.¡± He then turns around and draws his sword. The singing, ringing sound sends shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Remember stay behind me and keep shooting no matter what!¡± To Slyfer¡¯s mind¡¯s eye they had killed nearly half of the group with their first attack. ¡°Fira seems safe but she is not moving we need to hurry this up.¡±

    Slyfer drops Singing Spear who has passed out due to the pain. The first seven riders appear and as they do nine arrows greet them. Two riders go down along with their wolves their lights snuffed out of existence.

    Wolves howl in pain and elves curse but they still come. Another volley kills three more wolves sending their riders hurtling to the ground at breakneck speed. Another six come into view. ¡°Aim at the new targets! Do not worry about the remaining two.¡±

    Arrows fly into the new adversaries and Slyfer steps forward calling on magic. He summons as much he can while he starts to tap into what he has been hiding. The power flows through him like torrents of water threatening to burst his body apart. ¡°Young one stem the tide or you will kill yourself!¡±  Slyfer pushes against it barely stopping it but he has what he wanted gasping for breath and extending his hand he shouts and lets out a torrent of flame that engulfs the two advancing wolves. Burning them beyond recognition and they collapse as heaping piles of flesh and bone. The stink of burned hair and flesh fills the air. The fire reaches the rider in front of the second group and he is engulfed instantly.

    The others behind him frantically try to stop there headlong rush causing them to crash into each other. Arrows are added to the chaos as Jade and her hawks fire two more volleys before Slyfer manages to shout. ¡°Grey Main! Move in now and finish this.¡± Grey Main and the other wolves rush past Slyfer and he can¡¯t hear anything accept paws on stone. It sends vibrations up his legs. Then it¡¯s quiet, the calm before the storm.

    Growls follow next and then they meet crashing into each other. Howls, growls yelps and men screaming fill the night sky. Slyfer hears a sickening snick sound and can¡¯t quite place it until he realizes its flesh being ripped apart. He forces himself to stand afraid to draw more energy from inside himself.

    ¡°We warned you young one.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head to get rid of the grogginess. ¡°I know, I know it was not like this before why is it now.¡±  ¡°Your body is not ready for it and you have not been hunting or been in your true form for a long time. Added to that is the fact that the last dragon to join with you was full grown for her kind and even though she lived most of her time in peace spending her time learning how to heal she had large amounts of magic energy.¡±

    The grogginess returns as soon as he takes a step and he is about to collapse when they spot him. ¡°A black wolf from the Cyan.¡± Gasps Jade.  Slyfer replies by standing on his own and picking up his fallen sword. ¡°We can¡¯t let any escape shoot-¡°

    Grey Main¡¯s voice carries over to them. ¡°Cyan Fang you are mine!¡±  The black wolf stops and his cold blue eyes inspect Grey Main for any weaknesses. Jade grips Slyfer¡¯s shoulder nearly pulling him over. ¡°You can¡¯t let him do this Slyfer the Cyan train only how to kill besides that he is much older than Grey Main.¡± Upon closer inspection Slyfer can see what she says is true. Cyan Fang stands a head taller than Grey Main and the other wolves.

    The two start to circle each other. ¡°You are not a worthy fight whelp. Why must I give you the honor.¡± Grey main growls. ¡°What honor. The way you and your kind gave my father honor by attacking him six against one.¡±

    The black wolf stops his circling. ¡°You, you are Grey Masim¡¯s son we killed all of his line and only kept the grey servants how could you have survived?¡± ¡°My mother hid me among the servants you black wolves may be brawny but your stupidity outweighs it.¡±

    Cyan Fang ignores the jibe. ¡°No matter our mistake will be corrected as soon as the master hears of this.¡± Grey Main lunges but it is too late and the black wolf disappears into the night.

    Slyfer takes a step to give chase but his leg gives in underneath him. Jade puts her hand on his shoulder. ¡°There is nothing we can do now.¡± Frustration fills Slyfer  as he sees the sorry state of their wolves. ¡°Get Fira I think she passed out the way I am about to.¡± He faintly hears the orders being given before everything goes dark.

    <hr />

    This one is a pretty long chapter and now its time for me to go to bed since its almost 2 am!

    Enjoy the read.

 Sky Prince Book 1 chapter 16

    16

    The Second Encounter and Training Regimen

    ¡°We meet again.¡± Says the white dragon while inspecting his claws lazily. Slyfer is once again awed by the size of him. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there gawking say something.¡± Slyfer feels awkward. ¡°Uuhm hello?¡¯

    The white dragon laughs at him. ¡°So passed out or knocked out this time?¡± Slyfer sits down. ¡°Passed out it seems and at the worst moment ever.¡± The dragon looks at him with is swirling eyes and SLyfer starts to explain.

    After listening to the story the dragon gives his opinion.¡°The others have moved too fast and now what could have been your greatest strength has become your weakness.¡±

    Slyfer sits down not knowing what else to do. ¡°I feel lost.¡± He says finally.

    The dragon grunts. ¡°Who in their lives have never felt that way.¡± Slyfer shrugs knowing the truth of the words. ¡°I can fight a physical enemy but how do I fight myself?¡± The dragon leans closer. ¡°Dear boy every living thing that can think for itself, fights against itself every day. There is an endless battle between what your mind wants and of course what your heart wants.¡±

    Slyfer sighs and then smiles. ¡°Nothing is ever easy.¡± The dragon sits up. ¡°Indeed. I have never been in your situation but I may be able to help with it.¡± Slyfer stands up in excitement . ¡°Can you really?¡± The dragon nods. ¡°It is long and difficult training and it will change you and the way you view the world.¡± Slyfer sits down again. ¡°I have changed personalities three times in the last few months another change won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    The dragon decides not to comment on that. ¡°Now will be your first lesson. Listen closely. The thing you call magic is nothing more than life force being channeled. Some are better skilled at it than others and yet there are creatures that cannot do it at all.¡±

    The dragon is quiet once again so that it can sink in. Slyfer thinks for a while. ¡°So then I have too much life force?¡±

    ¡°No that is the deduction someone un-educated would make. The knowledge I am about to teach you is known by few because of its danger. ¡°Life force or magic as you call it exists in everything and cycles through everything. It cannot be created or destroyed its shape can be changed however.¡±

    Slyfer scratches his chin and walks up and down. ¡°So I have my own life force and so does a tree or an ant?¡±

    ¡°Yes that is true. You have learned how to hide your life force so you must know how to sense it as well. It is the light you see when you look through your mind¡¯s eye. The stars that are not stars but what you see are simply one shade when there are thousands more. The wind that blows has life force in it the very air you breathe the rays from the sun and the darkness at night everything has it.¡±

    ¡°Slyfer¡¯s eyes widen with comprehension. ¡°So there are different types of life force?¡± The dragon hums with pleasure. ¡°You learn quickly. But what does this tell you about your situation?¡± ¡°When you have the answer I will teach you more.¡±

    With that the dragon lays down and closes his eyes. Slyfer does the same and ponders the question. ¡°If everything has life force and I have my own the answer must lay in that. Since I am good with fire magic my life force must closely resemble that of fire¡­. i think? That does not answer the question.¡±

    Slyfer becomes impatient and starts to walk up and down muttering to himself. ¡°Would you stand still what you are doing is very irritating. I will give you a hint. Go back to the basics of what you have been taught about magic then apply what I have just told you. ¡°Magic can mainly be separated into six categories and from there you get sub categories when combining the first two or more of the main categories.¡± Slyfer summons a ball of flame in his right hand a ball of air on his left.

    He looks at them in turn. Then he brings his hands together the air swirls around the fire but after a second the fire itself starts to swirl becoming hotter as it does. Slyfer then increases the air input and the fire grows lighter swirling faster and hotter. He then decreases it and the fire returns to normal.

    He stops the magic and then repeats the process over and over. This continues for a while until exasperated he lies down. After lying there for an hour he starts again. This time bringing his hand together above himself.  Slyfer then tries to create water but it doesn¡¯t work. ¡°I need water to manipulate it. Yeah, genius and then what? I learned to manipulate water from after I fused wit-¡±

    ¡°I have it, I know what is wrong with me!¡± Excited Slyfer sits up and looks at the dragon expectantly. But he does not get any reaction. Slyfer walks closer to the dragon until he is right next to its head. ¡°Are you asleep old one?¡± One eye opens and Slyfer staggers back. ¡°I was until a second ago.¡±

    ¡°I figured it out.¡± The dragon lifts its head and the force of it pushes Slyfer back a few paces. ¡°So tell me?¡± ¡°I no longer have only my life force inside me but that of two other dragons as well and it is not mixing properly.¡±

    The dragon looks at him dumbfounded and then laughs. Slyfer suddenly feels stupid. ¡°I will start over again.¡± The dragon tries to stop and get words out. ¡°No,no you are correct I am only amused at the way you said it. Yes it is not mixing properly because it is out of balance what you must do is learn how to tell the difference between the three life forces inside yourself but that is not all.¡±

    ¡°I can tell by  just looking at you that you need more physical training in this and your dragon form to build stamina as well as endurance.¡± Slyfer thinks about it but it does not make sense. ¡°How will that help me?¡± ¡®

    ¡°Remember what I told you, life force is in everything and it can¡¯t be destroyed or created only changed. For instance when you eat.¡± Slyfer knows he should understand now but he doesn¡¯t. his vacant expression forces the white dragon to explain. ¡°A deer that was killed when hunted loses its light, yes?¡± Slyfer nods. ¡°No, it does not the light is only converted. The meat that the hunter eats still contains the life force the difference is it is now no longer moving but it has the potential to move.¡±

    ¡°When your body ingests this energy it is converted to fuel and becomes a part of you in other words it starts to move again. The lights you see are not souls or anything of the like. It is the energy continually moving within a living creature.¡±

    ¡°If magic uses life force and the theory being taught is correct how then, is magic possible? You can¡¯t use the sensing magic you have been taught to detect earth, air,or water unless it is moving at a rapid pace which rarely happens naturally yet I know you when you use air magic you have felt the very air you manipulate.¡±

    A light bulb goes on in Slyfer¡¯s mind and everything makes sense it is not like he is being taught something new but as if he is being told something he forgot. ¡°How then do I train myself to sense this dormant energy you speak of?¡±

    ¡°When you wake up I want you to take n glass of water and put it next to a fire then using your magic feel the water, fire and air remember that feeling and from there it is up to you how to perceive it. In the meantime I also want you to train physically. With your enhanced strength it will  be difficult to find a challenge but you must create one for yourself.¡±

    The dragon starts to fade. ¡°If you have accomplished this you will be able to find me without having to pass out.¡±

    Slyfer desperately tries to hold on to the world where he is. ¡°I still have so many questions!¡± The dragon completely fades before Slyfer can hear his reply.

    The sun on his face is the first thing he feels when he comes to that and the moving earth underneath him. ¡°Moving earth?¡±  He reaches out with his mind. ¡°I am on some kind of wagon.¡± He sits up and finds Fira fast asleep next to him. ¡°About time you woke up.¡± Slyfer recognizes the voice. ¡°Grey Main how long have I been out?¡±

    ¡°You were for three days. She got up after day one I would feel a dent in my pride if I were you." He says this gesturing at Fira. "But then again if a female gave me the same amount of attention she has been giving you I would pretend being in a coma as well.¡±

    Everything starts to return to Slyfer. ¡°Where is Singing Spear? I must know, now!¡± Not waiting for an answer he sends out his consciousness. ¡°He is in th-¡°  Before Grey Main can finish Slyfer is on is feet. Fira starts awake at hearing his loud voice. Before she can say anything she sees what he is about to do. She grabs his foot to draw Slyfer¡¯s attention and she succeeds.

    ¡°Are you crazy! If you jumped from this wagon the way you jumped into the forest that night you will break it in half!¡± He looks at her red eyes glowing blinks twice and it starts to fade. ¡°Sorry I did not know what I was thinking. How do you feel?¡± He sits takes his hand through his hair relaxing visibly.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    She giggles at him. ¡°Sit down stupid before you hurt yourself.¡± He does as he is bid but crosses his arms. ¡°I must see that rat it is imperative.¡± She pouts at him.¡± That¡¯s not what I imagined the first boy would say who woke up next to me." He blushes. ¡°This is not the same situation you are thinking of.¡±

    She bites her lip and like always it draws his attention. Grey Main thankfully interrupts the volatile situation. ¡°Like I was trying to say before you tried to jump into a moving army. Singing Spear is being held in lock up. Guarded by none other than the Green Hawks themselves so you can rest easy.¡±

    Slyfer closes his eyes and falls backwards spread eageling himself. ¡°I am hungry.¡±

    ¡°Glad to see you are awake Slyfer.¡± Slyfer bows ¡°Not as happy as I am Old Sun.¡± He then turns to Jade who smiles at him. ¡°You look a lot better than when I first saw you, considering you just came out of a coma.¡± Slyfer feels irritated and frustrated. ¡°He had been waiting the whole day to speak with Old Sun and now they are commenting on how he looks. Barely able to hide his frustration. Slyfer smiles. ¡°A bath and a hot plate of food can do wonders. The reason why I am here- I know the reason why you are here and I cannot allow it Singing Spear is a prisoner of war.¡±

    ¡°Old Sun please what I plan to do will benefit us both.¡± Old Sun puts down the papers he had been looking at and peers at Slyfer. ¡°And what is it you plan to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he wanted to hear this whole time.¡±  The old man looks at Jade and then Slyfer again. ¡°I have been asking my daughter the same thing over and over but for some reason you have won her loyalty to the point where she will disobey her father.¡± Slyfer looks at her and she can see the gratitude and respect in his gaze.

    Slyfer sends out his consciousness to detect any spies that may be near but he finds none. He wants so badly to trust Old Sun but he can¡¯t bring himself to. ¡°Slyfer if you do not tell me you will not see him. I will tell you this however the hunt ended a day ago since our scouts were¡­. Otherwise occupied we did not win the match but that is not of importance. What is important is that the black wolf whom escaped reported what happened to the Spears and at the same time the king has also heard however I am not sure how.¡±

    ¡°Right now we are on our way to rendezvous with the other two armies and we will probably reach them by tomorrow. Whatever your plan is time is running out and I can help you boy do you not see that!¡± Slyfer crosses his arms. ¡°I am not a fool Old Sun you will help yourself not me.¡±

    The old man bites on his jaw and Jade rolls her eyes at the two and then steps forward. ¡°Why are you two so pig headed.Father if Slyfer accomplishes what he wants our status and power will raise threefold. Slyfer  you will only get what you want by involving my father since you are not a part of the clans yet. Now you two sit down and figure this out together.¡±

    Slyfer looks at her and he she nods urging him on. ¡°Please fetch Fira and Grey Main as well.¡±

    An hour later the five of them Grey Main barely fitting in the tent sits together around a table. ¡°Ok boy let¡¯s hear this plan of yours and wolf would you please stop drooling on my furniture.¡±

    ¡°Sorry racial habit I am afraid and it¡¯s so hot in here.¡± Slyfer smiles at the wolf. ¡°Okay I will make this quick but first of let us fill you in on exactly what happened the last few days. Slyfer tells him everything that happened except for the part about the coach. The old man has mixed reactions to what he hears. Ranging from anger, shock and then finally disbelief.

    He looks at Grey Main differently now. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be the son of the wolf king lives.¡± They all sit in silence for a while. ¡°So tell me your plan.¡±

    ¡°We want to take the Grey wolves from the Spears.¡± Once again the Old Elf¡¯s face turns into a mask of disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy it will start a war!¡± Slyfer leans forward. ¡°I have told you before war is coming whether we start it or someone else it is here!¡±

    ¡°I grow tired of your war mongering boy! The Spear clan earned the Grey¡¯s by law.¡± Slyfer stands up. ¡°Yes and now they have broken that law. If The Sun take over from then and give back the wolves their traditions not only will your Clan grow stronger but you will earn the respect of most of the wolves. Even now as we speak the Spear are teaching their wolves forbidden magic meant only for the Grey¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°And what do you think will happen if they have finished with it?¡± Old Sun sits down deep in thought he then looks at Slyfer confused. ¡°What is it you gain out of this?¡± Slyfer leans back in his chair. ¡°Stronger allies for what is to come. Right now the clans are divided for the dark elf race in a whole to prosper they must become united.¡± Old Sun laughs sardonically. ¡°And who will do it?  You?! Will you become King!?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°I will never aspire to be a king you are dark elves and must be ruled by a dark elf I cannot be tied to one race but must be tied to all.¡±

    Fira uses this opportunity to speak up. ¡°I will support you in this plan Old Sun my word carries weight with my father.¡± Old Sun looks at her. ¡°How are you tied to this my lady?¡±

    Fira knows she has to answer carefully. ¡°The spears have broken the law of my father the king and our agreement with the wolves. If something is not done we will not only have them to contend with but the wolves as well and the first ones to blame will be my family since it was them that struck the bargain.¡±

    Old sun, still a bit suspicious grunts at her. But he admits to himself she definitely has a point. Looking over the people standing in his tent he sighs and sits down rubbing his face looking tired and more haggard then ever before.

    ¡°So what will you do when you see him, what can you change? I cannot let you hurt him even though I would like to execute him right now we have laws!¡± Before the old man can continue Slyfer holds up his hand for the old man to stop before he explodes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill him and he won¡¯t get hurt. Well¡­.. not physically at least.¡± As Slyfer says it a dangerous look flashes on his face but he hides it again before anyone really noticed.

    Fira saw it though and she could not help but feel a bit of pity for Singing Spear but the pity disappears as quickly as it came. Grey Main having been quiet until now finally spoke. ¡°Old Sun, Slyfer is right war is coming if we want it or not it is here already. The clans have been standing still for too long and after what the Spears have been doing I for one will no longer let this rest even if all the Grey''s were to die this must be settled with blood.¡± As the wolf said it he could not help but let out a low growl in his anger.

    ¡°Okay I will allow you to see him. But¡± Slyfer knew there was going to be a catch. ¡°But under the condition that you are watched by a healer to make sure you don¡¯t kill him.¡± Slyfer wanted to object but he could see in the old mans face that no argument would help his cause. Having decided that Old Sun didn¡¯t wait he called for Jade. "Jade call the healers and ask them to accompany Slyfer to the stockade if he injures the prisoner he is to be apprehended immediately we cannot risk a war in the clans.¡±

    Slyfer sighs audibly. Along with the dragons calling Old Sun a fool with the mind of a mosquito.

    They turn around and head directly for the stockade. To his surprise the healer was none other then Lady Nilm who also wants to adopt him. She looks at him curiously. ¡°What is your plan Slyfer. Before you object remember who it is that puts his trust in me.¡± Slyfer looks at her and cant help but trust the woman. ¡°I want to interrogate him maybe get him to confess.¡±

    Fira, Jade and Grey main are all surprised at this. The Spears are a proud clan how can Slyfer just assume that he will spill the beans so easily. Looking at their surprised expressions he winks at them not knowing where he learned to do it or how he knew what it meant. Fira just rolls her eyes Jade purses her lips and Grey main snorts at the two leg gesture. About halfway to the stockade a familiar presence draws Slyfer¡¯s attention. ¡°The Spy. Hmpf maybe I can kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    Just before they enter the tent he sends Jade a mental image of the presence he discovered. At first surprised she soon realizes who it is. ¡°Is it the same presence from the other night?¡± Slyfer only nods. Jade starts scanning the area with her eyes, trying not to be obvious about it.

    ¡°Its okay after I am done with making Singing Spear sing we can catch him.¡±  Jade nods and sends messages to the surrounding Green hawks to fan out and surround the tent but not to make it obvious. Some of them even sit down and starts chatting as if they were on holiday. If the spy was smart he would have bolted right then but subconsciously their behavior made him relax.

    Satisfied Slyfer entered the tent with the caged Singing Spear inside.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 17

    17

    A Broken Mind.

    As soon as Slyfer and the rest enter, Singing Spear tried to stand up but his broken ribs quickly changes his mind. Slyfer only stands there looking at him the silence being louder then any noise. After a while Singing Spear cant take it anymore. ¡°What! What do you want half breed!?¡± His voice sounds a lot weaker then he wants it to sound. Slyfer only smiles the way Fira imagined a tiger would smile at something it was about to eat.

    The dragons are ready to pounce and rip his head off but Slyfer barely keeps them in check. Eyes red Slyfer leans closer and stares into Singing Spears eyes. ¡°You are going to sing like a little birdy and tell the council everything, all of your father¡¯s plans everything he has done. You will say it.¡± Singing Spear starts to laugh and is about to spit at Slyfer but Slyfer grabs his tongue pulling it.

    The healer inches forward. Singing Spear¡¯s eyes start to water while he whines pitifully. Slyfer wants to rip it out but Fira¡¯s hand on his shoulder stops him and he slowly lets go and starts wiping his hand on Singing Spear¡¯s clothes with a look of disgust. ¡°Calm, keep calm. I came for information old ones it may further our cause and after that I will give you a slaughter.¡±

    The dragons calm down at this but the anger still simmers beneath the surface. Slyfer lets go of his pent up breath. ¡°Right sorry about that I got a bit carried away.¡± Everyone else also relaxes perceptibly at his words. ¡°Lady Healer please strap him down he must not be able to move.¡± The healer wants to object but Slyfer stops her with his words. ¡°I am not going to torture him. Phisically.¡± The last part he thinks to himself.

    They strap him down until he can only move his eyes which right now is darting around panicked. Slyfer takes a chair and goes to sit at the head of the bed then puts his hands on either side of Singing Spear¡¯s head closing his eyes in concentration.

    The others want to ask what is going on but Singing Spear''s mutterings that soon turns into screams,  answers their question. ¡°No stay out! Aaaahhh! No stay out of my head!.¡± Slyfer can hear him but his concentration is fixed on breaking down the barriers around his victim''s mind. To his and the dragon¡¯s surprise it is very strong. ¡°Slyfer be careful the barrier was not set up by him but someone else probably for this situation there may be traps.¡±  The screams of Singing Spear only intensifies as he felt the searing pain in his mind threatening to drive him crazy.

    Sweat also starts to form on Slyfer¡¯s brow as he struggles to break into the pig''s mind. He starts to feel sick, in Slyfer''s contentiousness he could feel the dirty foul barrier that does not belong. It was like mud under ones feet so deep it threatens to suck you in. Slyfer struggles but soon realized he would not get anywhere this way.

    One of the dragons sends him an image of an arrow and Slyfer understands. Forming his contentiousness into the image the dragon gave him he shoots forward. It makes Singing Spear scream out once again and foam starts to form in his mouth as he mumbles incoherent gibberish!

    Stil the barrier doesn''t  give and he could feel it still sucking him in deeper and deeper. ¡°This is bad.¡± Panick starts to form in Slyfer¡¯s heart but he pushedsit down. Calming himself he decides to risk it all. He opens the vast lake inside himself that he cant yet control and instantly it fills him up threatening to make him explode!

    In the tent Fira and the rest were watching him intently. Slyfer suddenly starts to glow with a golden light. His aura tyrannical forcing them back the tent starts shaking as gusts of wind out of nowhere start to form with him in the middle. In the aura they can see a vague shape not clearly describable but all the more terrifying. Fira covers her eyes as she fears she may go blind. She can hear screams outside as people are panicking sensing the terrible power!

    Slyfer inside tries to direct the storm of power inside him but its no use like a fish trying to swim up a waterfall or a pigeon in the middle of a cyclone. He is about to be washed away when he feels a familiar presence. ¡°Have you gone mad boy!¡± Slyfer feels a glimmer of hope as pain fills him along with Alrics presence. ¡°Calm down the power is yours you just need to take control.¡± Alric says it but he too is surprised at the vast amount of energy. ¡°Where did all this come from?!¡±  Slyfer re-bubbles his efforts with Alric¡¯s presence he feels hope and it drives him on. Instead of pushing against it he starts to flow with it! Become one with it the river washes through him with incredible force threatening to drown him!

    As he is shoved around he starts taking small amounts of the power into himself. He wants to scream because of the pain it causes. He wants to give up but the pain that Alric is giving of reminds him of what he is fighting for! It drives him, pushes him, makes him angry. He wants destroy, kill, maim, slay, crush. ¡°What is this compared to what my race suffered! What is this compared to all of them losing their lives!¡±

    In the tent Fira desperately tries to reach Slyfer but she can¡¯t take a step forward in the hurricane that is his essence. Jade is outside keeping people away from the tent  along with the rest of her troops.

    Fira suddenly sees the aura change like wisps of smoke different colors flood into the gold. Blue, red and green. It expands suddenly and mixes with the gold. At first chaotic like its fighting each other but soon they start to throb in resonance spiraling around each other¡­. Spiraling around Slyfer!

    She finally gets a glimpse of him briefly. ¡°Beautiful! How Beautiful!¡± It looked like gems had formed on his skin different colors like in his aura. But she can¡¯t be sure of what she saw it was so fast! ¡°What was that? What is he? I want to know I must!¡±

    Slyfer still struggling inside feels the change and acts on it the flood starts to move the way he wants it to and not against him! He can feel it transforming his bones his cells his body as it floods through him the pain excruciating but he wants more taking it greedily and before he realizes it the power is his throbbing with every beat of his heart it circles him waiting to be used to be commanded!

    He once again attacks the muddy essence in Singing Spears mind and it dissipates like a small sapling inside an avalanche. Afterwards he stores the power away back behind the door he just opened.

    The wind dies down and the powerful aura disappears. Its quiet Jades ears are still ringing her hair standing in every direction possible. She turns and quickly enters the tent. Fira is sitting on her well shaped bottom with a dumbfounded look on her face her disheveled hair even worse then Jade¡¯s completes the picture.  Slyfer still sitting with his eyes closed looks completely normal. The one with the biggest change is Singing Spear. Not uttering a word with his mouth agape staring without blinking or moving an inch.

    ¡°He has broken through into his mind.¡± Jade gets a start at the sound of someone speaking next to her. It¡¯s the healer. To her surprise the healer seems unfazed with a serine smile on her face her hair still perfect compared to jade and Fira. Jade the embodiment of confusion cant help but ask. ¡°What.. what just happened.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Replies the older woman shrugging her shoulders.

    Fira jumps up with a crazed look in her eyes and flushed cheeks. She starts muttering to herself. ¡°Amazing, amazing that was amazing!¡± She finally notices the other two in the room and her composure returns but her eyes still sparkle and Jade cant help but feel they are full of lust as Fira stares at Slyfer.

    Slyfer combs through memories in Singing Spears contentiousness. He sees a little boy playing with a toy wolf carved out of wood in a huge room that seems to be made out some sort of clay. A big bed is in the corner with furs on it above it is the emblem of the Spear clan. The facial features of the little boy are unmistakable. ¡°Singing Spear.¡± Slyfer mutters to himself. A taller boy suddenly appears. With an evil sneer he snatches the toy from Singing Spear then brakes it.

    ¡°You are weak little brother and I will take everything from you!¡± The scene suddenly changes the boy is taller now and he has a friend a little girl shorter then him but extremely cute. They are playing without a care in the world. Giggling and laughing together. The taller boy appears again but does nothing. He only watches as they play a sick look in his eyes.

    The next day the girl does not appear despite Singing Spear looking everywhere for her. Late at night he finally gives up and goes back home as he opens the door to his room. He finds the girl or what is left of her. She is completely naked with cuts everywhere on her body. Her little feet dirty and dripping with blood. She is tied with her hands above her head just hanging there. The most striking thing is her face that has been pounded repeatedly until unrecognizable. The only way he knew it was her. Was because of the necklace he had given her as a birthday present.

    Slyfer starts to feel sick and angry at the same time he wants to throw up but he keeps it down forcefully. A sickening laugh sounds behind Singing Spear. ¡°She did not want to give me what I wanted so I made her it was her fault not mine little brother! The powerful take what they want the weak must only submit.¡± With a weak voice and unable to tare his eyes away from his only friend. Singing Spear cant help but ask. ¡°What is it you wanted? What could make you do this?¡±

    A sly, evil smile appears on his big brother¡¯s face. I wanted her to be my first. As he says it he rubs himself between his legs getting excited again as he looks at the body.

    ¡°I will destroy this evil rip it from its roots every one of these sick people!¡±  The power threatened to burst out again but Slyfer controlled it saving it for the retribution he would visit upon the Spear clan. "Their blood will rain from the sky as I rip them limb from limb!!"

    The scene changes again. This time the boy was a young teen not much younger then he is now. Hiding behind the wall as he watched Fira play with her brother the same sick look in his eye. Breathing hard he only watched¡­.

    ¡°He had become twisted like his brother.¡± The dragons finally comment. The scene changes again. His father and brother are sitting around a table with a human! Slyfer cant help and subconsciously tries to lean closer to discover what they are saying but it is after-all just a memory and if Singing Spear did not hear their conversation he wont be able now. As the man stood up Slyfers heart stopped for a second and then started beating faster. On his armor is a black dragon.

    ¡°Traitors!¡± The next few scenes were of war with the wolves. The same man appears a lot as he brought them weapons and gold. In return they gave him woman and children.

    It made sense now the clan got more power from the black dragon and using that started a war. As Slyfer could see just how sick these people were. Raping, hurting, torturing and then killing or selling the woman to the human. The worst was Great Spear himself.

    The final scene was of Great Spear giving his son orders to go ambush and kill Fira and if possible Slyfer. Slyfer feeling sick of what he had seen could not take it any longer and exited. Turning around immediately starts wrenching. The horror of what he had seen makes him want to go crazy with hate. The dragons are more concerned about the  treacherous actions. Before SLyfer had left Singing Spear''s sick mind he had left an implant a fake memory of sorts. Inside of Singing Spear it commanded him to confess everything leaving nothing out.

    Fira is by his side as soon as he starts throwing up. His face pale he takes the water she offers and rinses his mouth. Fira only waits patiently along with the others for him to regain himself. He finally stands up and somehow he looks a bit more mature to the others something had drastically changed.

    He looks at the others. ¡°The Spears are in cahoots with the black dragon. They borrowed power from him in order to subjugate the wolves by selling woman and children after they¡­. They abused them.¡±  The healer¡¯s facial expression changes drastically after all she was a leader of a clan as well. ¡°Great Spear caused the war framed the wolves with the help of the black wolves who seek the power of the Grey¡¯s.¡± Grey Main sitting outside the tent heard and he could feel killing intent along with hate starting grow ever stronger in his heart.

    Slyfer tells them everything and Fira soon starts to cry she had known some of the people he described. The rest filled in the blanks.The disappearing people were blamed on the wolves. Wolf prints were found whenever someone disappeared making everyone believe it was them. The Spear clan urged the rest to start the war against the wolves. Three years later they finally defeated them but the Spear clan grew in power exponentially since they had a vast supply of weapons. They were once a minor clan but was now one of the strongest along with the King¡¯s and Old Sun¡¯s.

    They all fall quiet not saying a word to each other. The enormity of what they had discovered was still busy sinking in. Slyfer is the first to recover. ¡°Singing Spear will confess to everything. But we need a battle plan to quickly catch all the leaders and bring them to trial. The rest of the clans will not accept it if we just destroy them.¡±

    The healer nods deep in thought. ¡°You are correct this must not leak to anyone. Old Sun and I will prepare a strategy. Slyfer what you have done has probably saved our race. Even if the other clan leaders won¡¯t thank you I will now.¡±

    She then bows with respect clearly on her face. Slyfer feels uncomfortable with her praise. ¡°It is nothing but my duty pleas do not bow.¡± Fira giggles at his embarrassed face.

    The strange atmosphere changes with Slyfer¡¯s mood. ¡°We still have a fly to catch.¡± Jade nods understanding what he means. They head out and Slyfer soon senses the spy. He quickly gives directions to Jade who then coordinates her squad into a net. Slyfer¡¯s eyes turn red but this time with a tinge of Gold. ¡°Lets hunt.¡±

    As he says it he suddenly jumps the force of it cracks the ground and sends dust flying out. Locking his sense on the spy he uses air magic to guide his fall towards him. With the wind screaming in his ears and the dragons screaming in his mind he bears down on the spy like a hound of hell!

    The man soon realizes his predicament and starts to run! Wind forms around his feet giving him speed. Slyfer is surprised to see he is a magician. The surprise only lasts for a second. He suddenly shouts with fury. ¡°Puny creature! You can run but your doom is fast approaching! You will not escape me maggot!¡± His voice booms across the entire camp and dark elves turn to look at the falling Slyfer that now has flames starting to sprout from his body.

    Hearing the booming voice makes the man tremble in fear and his speed doubles. Slyfer however has the help of gravity and wind on his side!  He soon starts to bear down on the insect in-front of him. The man can feel the power starting to push down on him killing intent like he has never felt before. He starts to wet himself in fear only thinking of escape. Slyfer prepares a wave of magic that may even kill others surrounding the maggot he wishes to squash into dust.

    Suddenly! Out of nowhere Grey Main Appears behind the next tent with a growl he lunges and the two hit each other with crash of body and fur. Grey main wants to sink his teeth into the two leg that serves those betrayers. He wants to rip his throat out and drag him around the camp as an example.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Slyfer hits the ground behind him with a boom! And dust is kicked up the tent next to them collapses revealing two dark elves in a sweet embrace. Slyfer ignores the surprised yelp of the lady elf and grabs the spy by his hair planning to burn his face of first before moving to the rest of his body. What he had seen plays through his mind again and again feeding him with wrath!

    Grey Main steps back looking at Slyfer basically encouraging him to end the miserable piece of spear trash!

    Without a care Slyfer starts dragging him by his hair. Ignoring the elves starting to surround them. He starts walking towards Old Sun¡¯s tent and as he walks different parts of the spy''s body start to burn intermittedly. Dragging the  screaming miserable insect behind him. Every few steps he needs to stop and adjust his grip because the hair is getting pulled out. Grey Main saunters behin them watching the man with eyes basically begging him to try and make a move.

    Jade and Fira catch up breathing heavily they had started running as soon as Slyfer jumped but only caught up now. Jade huffs disgust on her face. ¡°Is that realy necessary!?¡± Slyfer ignores her with the screaming Spy behind him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Askes Fira not wanting to hear the screams anymore. ¡°To Old Sun¡¯s tent.¡± Fira frowns. ¡°You know this is the long way around?¡± Slyfer looks at her with no emotion showing on his face. ¡°I am aware.¡±

    After half an hour of the screams they reach Old Sun¡¯s tent. The old man was waiting outside long before Slyfer even came near.¡±What in the blazes is going on! Explain yourself!¡± Slyfer throws the man at Old Sun¡¯s feet. Like you would throw a piece of trash in a dustbin. ¡°This here is a Spy from Spear clan.¡± Says Slyfer whilst pointing at the now nearly bald headed man with tufts of hair sticking out here and there almost naked with burn marks everywhere.  ¡°We have pressing matters to discuss.¡±

    Says Jade stopping Old Sun from shouting again. Turning around he gestures for them to enter. Slyfer looks at Grey Main obviously saying something mentally and the wolf goes and sits on the would be spy eliciting more screams and grunts of pain.

    After an hour of explaining along with the confirmation from the healer. Old Sun is pale as a ghost not even twitching. ¡°How could we have been so stupid? All those lives lost my son¡¯s life¡­¡± Slyfer looks at the Old man without sympathy. ¡°The dragons warned you begged you. You made promises and never kept them. This is the price.¡± Old Sun jumps up determination showing on his face. ¡°Break camp we must move now to catch up with the King we cannot let the Spear clan reach them first! Move Jade carry the order forced march until sunlight no rest the ones who fall behind will have to catch up later!¡±

    The camp turns into chaos as the marching horn is blown confusion written on everyone''s faces but they are all trained and soon start moving leaving behind some tents and utensils.

    This time Slyfer is in front of the group along with the Green Hawks. Every half an hour Jade sends out two groups of scouts to see the way forward.

    Just before day break one of the scout parties return. ¡°We are not far now I saw the King¡¯s banner about four miles from us in the direction we are heading.¡±

    Old Sun nods dismissing the scout but she remains. ¡°Well girl what else? Speak up!¡± ¡°The Spear clan is already with the king and they are in battle formation waiting for us my Lord.¡± Old Sun sucks in a breath. But his eyes turn to steal. ¡°It is as I feared. He then turns to his small army. ¡°My people, my clan! Prepare for battle! The dogs of the spear clan has broken our laws and now they have poisoned the King''s ears with their lies turning him against us! But we will not back down if it is blood they want! WE! WILL! GIVE! THEM! BLOOOOOD!

    The elves let out a roar and Slyfer can feel thick killing intent rising from them. It fuels his own as his blood starts to boil he can already feel his enemies dying at his sword. ¡°Mooooove Out!¡±

    They moved at a good pace spare-ring the wolves for the battle to come!

    Trisha is sitting on her mount confused next to the prince. His face is basically mirroring her confusion. ¡°Why would they kill the princess it makes no sense.¡± The prince nods. ¡°I would sense if she was dead and she feels fine.¡± ¡°I think there is something going on here the message I got from my sister was the complete opposite.¡±

    Suddenly as the sun rises they see the black and Silver banners. Trisha¡¯s heart rate rose as she saw Slyfer in the front in his scout¡¯s uniform. As she spots him he spots her and she could see his red eyes from where she was sitting. ¡°The beast is here.¡±

    The prince is not surprised at seeing the Night Wolves clan in battle formation.

    A call goes out from one of his father''s most trusted men. ¡°Halt, In the name of the King!¡± The sun clan comes to a halt 200 meters away from them. Old Sun drives his mount forward. ¡°Great Spear your sins have been revealed and we have your son surrender or we will be forced to take action against your entire clan. So much blood does not have to be spilt today!¡±

    ¡°Gah you old wretch. After you kill the princess you want to blame me! For all I know you brainwashed my son with magic!¡± Slyfer finally understands. Singing Spear was there for the princess but that is not all! The black muddy barrier he found would have activated after he killed her breaking his mind and making the Sun clan look guilty. But! ¡°I have already broken his mind stupid elf!¡±  Slyfer smiles because he knows the Spear clan is now basically fucked!

    Old Sun starts laughing which makes Great Spear uneasy. ¡°Killed the princess? You mean this Princess.¡± As he says it, Fira exits from the crowd and walks forward. The King surprised and somewhat relieved then turns to Great Spear his relieve quickly turning into anger clearly on his facial features. ¡®What is the meaning of this?!¡±

    Like a cornered rat Great Spear cringes up. ¡°My king I can explain.. it¡­. It must have been miss information from my scout he will be dealt with. ¡°Enough lies. Apprehend Great Spear!¡± As the king says it Great Spear''s demeanor changes from frightened to merciless. He lifts his hand and shouts. "Attaaaaaaaack!!!!! Kill them all!.

    His words are like a jolt of electricity that spurs everyone into action!

    The next thing that happens makes everyone want to run away in fear. A laugh starts to sound first softly but it grows in strength and power! A laugh so evil and filled with madness the people close to it start to shake with fear. "Great Spear! I am coming for you pig! Your bastard son will die first for his crimes! And then i will come and drag you to Hell! Haha, hahahaha!"

    Jumping off Grey Main he opens the door to the immense power locked inside him. Pushing it towards his legs he instantly shoots of like hell hound on the hunt. A pop sound exploded out as dirt shoots up behind him and he dissapears burying a few wolves and riders behind him in grass and sand. Everything goes slow motion for Slyfer! As he flies barely touching the ground even still it feels like he cant  move quickly enough to start the slaughter.

    The King throws up his shield and receives a blast of magic onto it, it nearly throws him from his mount but he manages to hold on. .Fira lets out a scream as she sees what is happening to her father. A resounding boom shockes the field a few wolves and elves are shot into the air with the force at which Slyfer hits the army Great Spear''s men die in droves as Slyfer doesnt stop and continues in his head long sprint cutting elves and wolves to pieces as he goes.

    The smell of blood fills the air. Along with clangs of swords and shields hitting each other here and there as the King''s army starts to fight against the Spears you can hear the twang of bows loosing  arrows. Trisha is also in the fight next to the Prince heading in the direction that the King was last seen before the explosion. The Prince is hacking at enemies frantically. The chain of command in dissary! Over the tumult she saw Old Suns group hit the Spear clan. It is horrific!

    Men are mowed down as the wolves tare at their faces and limbs whilst the riders swing their swords and stab with their spears. Blood is everywhere , even the fight Slyfer had before was not this bloody! Wolves howl, growl and gnash. Biting each other ripping flesh from bone. The black wolves are the most ferocious going berserk some even killing men from their own side. Trisha grabs the Prince¡¯s arm. ¡°The men need a leader rally them quickly.¡± The madness in pathfinder¡¯s eyes leaves as he hears her voice. ¡°To me! Rally to me. Let us show these Spear dogs what our clan can do!¡± Some sort of order comes after his shout a group quickly forms and surrounds the prince and Trisha as they go more join and they kill! Kill! And Kill! Trisha in the center lets loose arrow after arrow like in a daze like it was target practice. She loses count how many until she goes for another arrow and feels her arrow quiver is empty.

    Her sane thoughts return. ¡°Slyfer where is Slyfer!¡± Just then a huge fireball goes flying into the Spear ranks blowing wolves and elves apart making it rain blood with pieces of flesh flying in random directions.

    Fira was in the thick of it after the initial rush the Green hawks and Fira also tried to head towards where the king was last seen. Fira shoots fireball after fireball the soot already sticks to her like a thick blanket of black making her look like a demon with her red hair blazing! The smell is unbearable she hates it but she ignores it. ¡°Where¡¯s my father! Where is Slyfer!¡±

    Jade only replies after decapitating an elf that was sprinting at them. ¡°I don¡¯t know Fira calm down we need to join the group otherwise we may get cut off!¡±

    Jade can hear her father¡¯s voice issuing orders to his men. And she heada towards it basically dragging Fira along. It feels forever but they soon joins and by the time they do the battle is reaching its climax.

    Slyfer is like death itself on the battlefield. Everywhere he goes elves scream and wolves howl with pain as they die. He rushes with only one purpose to KILL!" He gets surrounded and laughs. "Come, insects! Come and meet your maker!" The first elf that approaches is rewarded with Slyfer''s hand through his chest! Slyfer grabs his heart and throws it at the face one of the others that was trying to attack. The other two he cuts clean in half grabbing one of their axes he throws it with all his strength and it hits a wolf squire on its forehead making it tumble and sending its rider flying towards Slyfer!

    Slyfer grabs the elf out of the air by his leg and swings him over his head crushing him into the ground! He receives a cut over his back, without even turning around he lashes at the culprit and is rewarded with a scream. Slyfer continues with his rush of death and destruction receiving a multitude of wounds turning his leather armor into tatters until....

    That is until he spots his target on a huge black wolf! Its big brother pig next to him is his father. Slyfer starts to laugh with happiness and shoots off towards them.

    Jing Spear sitting on his wolf was stabbing down enjoying the screams his face pulled into an ugly scowl until he senses overpowering killing intent so thick he nearly wants to suffocate! It hits him.... Slyfer hits him like an arrow. He feels a hand on his neck as he is lifted clean off of the wolf and thrown into the ground. He feels his back break and he slides and rolls over bodies, blood and gore of the fallen. Dazed he tries to sit up but he cant move.

    He hears the deathly laugh approaching and he pees himself a little. The laugh stops and he hears quick steps approaching and then booooom! He gets kicked in his ribs cracking and breaking sounds resound and he can hear his father scream far off as he flies and hits the ground again. He rolls on his stomach his face ends up in a pool of stinking blood. Being paralyzed he starts to drown in it! All the while hearing the laugh of the devil.

    Slyfer stops near the pig seeing him drown he stops and waits a while looking at him like you would at a cockroach. When Slyfer senses the pig is almost dead he picks him by the neck. Great Spear is screaming at him swearing and threatening him.

    "Shut up! You piece of filth!" great Spear falls silent and his men back off not knowing what to do. "You and your son here like to enjoy little girls don''t you?" Great Spear stays quiet not saying anything. "Answer me pig!" Slyfer cuts off one of his sons legs. "Yes! Yes we do, stop just stop you demon let my son go!" Slyfer looks at him. Sniick! another one of his son''s legs fall to the ground. "Did you let those people go when they begged for mercy? When you had your way did they not ask you to stop!" An arm falls to the ground. Jing Spear''s eyes roll over and go white not able to stand the pain anymore.

    Slyfer disgusted with the thing in his hand drops it and steps on his head crushing it into the blood covered ground.

    "Noooooooo! What have you done! My son!" Great Spear cant control himself in his sorrow and Slyfer laughs at the site enjoying his misery. The pig suddenly stops and points his hand madness in his eyes. Black magic starts to swirl around it stealing the life out of the air around it. He suddenly turns and so does Slyfer looking to where he is pointing. "The king! he is pointing at the King!"

    Slyfer shoots off with all his power pushing as hard as he can. The black magic leaves Great Spear''s hand shooting towards the king who has his back turned. One of his men sees and warns the King he turns and raises his shield but he can already see that his life is over!

    Boom! the magic hits and a black explosion follows men are pushed to the ground with the impact others shout for healers. After the explosion the fight is over as Great Spear calls for retreat.

    Elves and wolves lay moaning everywhere the survivors gasping for breath a hint of madness still in there eyes. ¡°Gather the wounded and treat them quickly! Kill any Spear dogs still alive.¡± Comes a shout from Old Sun. The remaining elves are shaken out of their stupor and the healing starts along with the executions.

    Fira runs towards where her father is as does Trisha and the Prince. They arrive at the same time. ¡°Father! The King is on his back with a  crushed arm still stuck in the shield that was bent around it blood slowly trickled out. ¡°Healers! Healers! Over here the king is still alive.¡± Fira and Pathfinder sit next to their father urging the healers on with their shouts.

    Fira is frantic her father is breathing but faintly. She suddenly sees Trisha who had been standing nearby fall to her knees next to someone. She frowns until she sees Aldowin also there covered in blood from head to toe none of it belonging to himself. He had a look of such sadness she could see his heart breaking literally.

    One tear escapes the old elves eyes and rolls down his cheek soon turning red from the blood plastered on his face.

    ¡°Why did you have to do it you were the chosen one! How could this happen. It''s my fault I am so sorry¡­ so sorry.¡± Trisha feels the pulse of the pitch black body in a daze and there is nothing. ¡°Slyfer.¡± She mumbles his name also starting to cry. Fira hears the name but does not want to believe she runs over and sees him just lying there. His body is bloody his armor in pieces wounds everywhere but the most striking thing is how black his skin is.

    ¡°He was so strong how could he die.¡± The wolves inside her howl in outrage cursing the Spear clan growling in hate.

    Soon others join Old Sun included. Another dark elf speaks up. ¡°He saved the King! Appeared out of nowhere and threw his body in front of that cursed Great Spears evil magic.¡± Slyfer¡¯s skin is black as night and cold as ice even where he lay the ground had turned void of life. ¡°Death magic said a healer and spat on the ground.¡±

    No one could believe it none wanted to..... Slyfer is dead.

    <hr />

    Zedom dont hate me toooooo much okay?

    I spent so much time on this fight scene its ridiculous!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 18

    18

    A Surprised Kitty Cat and a angry dragon.

    Inside Slyfer was drifting in a sea of black where there once was blinding light. His consciousness is fading fast along with his life. The black magic corrupts it, turning the light black as it spreads. The Dragons are roaring at Slyfer to move to wake up to do something Alric joined them not understanding where the other voices came from. ¡°I am coming boy hold on by the Sky mother if you die on me pink thing I will kill you!¡±

    It was absurd but he said it anyway.Slyfer starts to stir at the familiar voice and a faint light starts to flicker in the darkness fighting it back. But it is small, too small to make a difference. ¡°Fight hatchling! Fight it you are Slyfer are you not you are the chosen one are you not! You carry the hopes of all magic races wake up damn you!¡± The light grows suddenly and expands inch by inch Slyfer stirs again and lets out his own deep growl of defiance.

    ¡°I will not die too many things unfinished too many things I don¡¯t know.¡± An absurd thought crossed his mind as he thought of breasts. ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched any. Or felt the warmth of a woman.¡±

    This gives him the last push he needs and he forces his way up out of the darkness. Outside Aldowin was staring at nothing. A Vague sense of danger crossed his mind as he though of what Alric would do to everyone present but he pushed it aside. ¡°I don¡¯t care I deserve it my Estund is dead.¡±

    ¡°Slyfer! Look Aldowin!¡± Aldowin looked and his heart jumped color was starting to return to his students face. Like a miracle the darkness was being pushed back. Everyone held their breath as they saw it hoping'' praying. The darkness disappears completely and then suddenly...... Slyfer sits up gasping for breath like a person would after nearly drowning. He only utteres one word after  his abrupt gasp.

    ¡°Breasts.¡±

    Then he slumps back down closing his eyes.Aldowins face brakes into a smile that threatens to split his entire face in half. ¡°He lives haha!¡± The smile only lasts for a split second then he clenches his teeth as he thinks of  Great Spear.

    ¡°Where is Great Spear? That dog! If he is not dead already we must finish it now!¡± Aldowin glances at the others around him and stops when his gaze falls on Old Sun who is balling his hands into fists until his fingers turn white. ¡°He escaped Aldowin along with two or three riders from his clan.¡± Aldowin steps forward putting his hand on his bloody sword pommel his gaze shooting daggers at the old man.

    Old Sun¡¯s Face changes at this his eyes widen before he can control himself again. ¡°I have sent scouts after them.¡± Says Old sun hurriedly as if explaining himself. Only now does Aldowin''s gaze turn to his student again and the rest could see as he visibly relaxed however his hand stayed on the sword pommel. ¡°We cannot let him escape Old Sun, he must be killed otherwise there will be no end of the trouble that all of you will experience!¡± Old Sun¡¯s hand goes to his sword at Aldowin''s words his brows forming a straight line.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Aldowin tares his gaze from Slyfer. His eyes growing wide with surprise. ¡°Heavens no! Do you think you alone will have trouble? My life may already be forfeit because of what happened today. Do you really believe that my student has no allies, no power, haha we are nothing but ants.¡± Aldowins tone and words make everyone look at Slyfer. Worry clearly etched on their faces. In the end Old Sun can only sigh. ¡°Whats done is done, no changing that now.¡±

    The rest of the day is spent cremating the dead and tending to the wounded. A small joint camp was set up not far from where the skirmish happened but at least far enough to not smell the blood. Old Sun is sitting in his tent along with Pathfinder and Jade. The tent is filled with a gloomy atmosphere. ¡°How many did we lose?¡± Asks the old man. ¡°The sun Clan only lost twenty elves and thirteen wolves.¡± Replies Jade plonking down on a cushion completely spent. Pathfinder already sitting down. Makes a pained face. ¡°We lost over half of our forces. If only I took command earlier. If only¡­¡±

    Old Sun holds up his hand. ¡°What happened, happened and it won¡¯t help having these thoughts. You can only learn from this experience and try to better yourself.¡±

    Pathfinder only nods but Old Sun knows he is still blaming himself. ¡°Good. He shows remorse for losing men it will only make him a better leader.¡±

    That night the camp is quiet except for the singing of death songs along with the crackle of fires  as they burn their dead.

    Aldowin is sitting in a tent next to the still unconscious Slyfer staring vacantly as he listens to the songs. ¡°Was I wrong? Was it too early for us to leave the valley? I shouldn¡¯t have left him alone. I should have gone with him.¡± He then glances at Slyfer. It looks like the boy had aged more in the last month then he had during the previous sixteen years. Not in the way he looked of coursed but in terms of experience.

    He then turns his gaze to Trisha who had fallen asleep next to Slyfer as they had sat waiting. She was curled up in a ball sleeping on her arms which reminded Aldowin of a cat. Trisha¡¯s actions surprised Aldowin since he thought she hated Slyfer. Fira looked in frequently during the day but she was worried about her father and stayed with him most of the time.

    A Scratch on the tent draws Aldowin''s attention from his thinking. ¡°Come in.¡± His voice wakes Trisha as well. She yaws as she sits up and cutely rub her eyes with the back of her hands. ¡°Prince Pathfinder, is there anything you need?¡± Pathfinder bows in respect for the first time. ¡°Slyfer is not the only one that has gained experience.¡±

    The young prince looks at Aldowin then Trisha who is now sitting up looking at him with her golden eyes flickering in the firelight.

    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to come and thank Trisha for today if¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for her I would have completely failed at commanding the troops.¡± Aldowin sees the look in the Prince¡¯s eyes and he decides to go find something to eat so they could talk.

    Patfinder sits down and the two talk for a while. Slyfer mumbles in his sleep occasionally. Trisha suddenly feels an arm slide around her waist and it pull her back with a jerk! ¡°Nyaa!¡± She shouts in surprise. She struggles anger and fear welling up readying to attack whoever ambushed her.

    She was about to kick out behind her. When she feels herself being tightly embraced against a warm strong body. Slyfer¡¯s sleepy voice then rings right next to her ear. ¡°Wow Shcree you have grown so big and soft.¡± His voice so close to her and the soft breathing tickling her neck made her get goosebumps all over. Her cheeks instantly turn red.  Her heart races and she goes goes stock still like a rabbit caught by a tiger that¡¯s about to be eaten!

    Pathfinder jumps up clenching his fists at his sides. ¡°What are you doing beast! Unhand my Trisha!¡± The reply he gets to this is definitely not expected. ¡°Shcree why is your tail so long!¡± Slyfers hand somehow found her tail and was playing with it. Pulling it sofly whilst letting it slide through his hand. Trisha¡¯s eyes go wild with shock. She spasms then goes limp unable to move a muscle. ¡°UUuu don¡¯t. Aah.¡± She moans softly as her eyes go misty. Pathfinder by now is shaking as he points while basically jumping up and down while he does. ¡°Let her go!¡± Jumping forward he grabs Slyfers arm and tries to pull it but it is like trying to move a mountain!

    Slyfer makes an annoyed sound and pushes him away. Pathfinder feels his feet leave the earth as his wind is knocked out his mouth opens making a perfect O shape as he folds double. He touches the ground two meters later with his butt first. The force throws his legs over his head and he nearly rolls backwards. He stops with in an awkward position his posterior pointing at the sky knees next to his head.

    Trisha takes the opportunity to escape Slyfer¡¯s grasp. Still breathing heavily she rolls away and gets up on all fours scampering out of the tent and comes to a stand still next to where Pathfinder is now getting up livid with anger. Clenching his fists he stomps towards the tent. ¡°Stop.¡± Pathfinder doesn¡¯t hear Trisha¡¯s weak voice so she tries again gathering her strength. ¡°Stop! I think... ¡°gasp gasp ¡°He did it in his sleep.¡±

    Pathfinder forces himself to stop and turns to her brows furrowed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nods her cheeks going pink while she wraps her arms around herself remembering and missing the feeling of Slyfer''s arms around her. Pathfinder still makes to go toward the tent but Trisha jumps in-front of him her eyes flashing with anger. "If you touch him I will not forgive you, you will have to go through me to get to him! Aldowin appears around a tent with a fruit in his hand. He stops and eyes the situation. Pathfinder abruptly turns around and storms off still clenching his fists.

    ¡°Uuh what just happened?¡± Trisha jumps at hearing Aldowins voice suddenly behind her, her tail going straight as an arrow. Realizing it is Aldowin she blushes and mumbles. ¡°Nothing.¡± While looking at the ground to avoid his inquisitive gaze. ¡°Hmpf. Young people.¡± He shakes his head and heads for the tent taking another bite of his fruit.

    The next morning one of the scouts return looking tired and haggard. Old Sun immediately summons her to the main tent. Jade and Pathfinder are also present waiting anxiously for her to report. The scout takes big gulps of water and then starts. ¡°We chased them all through yesterday and halfway through the night. Pack leader then sent me back to report so I have no idea what happened after that. But the direction they were heading in was towards Atlantia. If the scouts don¡¯t catch them before they reach the city. They will definitely make it there before the main army does.

    Aldowin who had just entered the tent overhears and frowns  starting to rub his chin in a pensive posture.

    ¡°They probably have help in the capital that is why they are heading there.¡± Everyone turns to Aldowin as he speaks. Old Sun nods. ¡°It makes the most sense otherwise they would not have acted this way. The best we can do now is join with the main camp and make our way there. Let the scouts continue following them but do not engage in a fight what we need now is information. I want to know who is helping them and why. Dismissed.¡±

    The scout bows and exits the tent, quickly giving the orders to a replacement rider that will go to catch up with the rest.

    Aldowin sighs biting his lip. ¡°I fear we will encounter a lot of problems when we reach the capital.¡± Old Sun nods, his face grave. They stand in silence for a minute before a shout from outside brakes it. ¡°The king has awakened!¡± Cheers go up as they celebrate  the slither of good news.

    Pathfinder¡¯s face brakes out in a smile for the first time in two days. Old Sun sighs in relief. Its not long before a messenger arrives. My Lords the king summons you to his tent.

    The party leaves headed towards the tent.

    Slyfer is still fast asleep while all of this is happening. Trisha is sitting in a corner as far as possible from him hugging her knees and humming a nursery rhyme she had learned as a child. She hears the shout that the king has awakened and stops her humming while she listens for any other news. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop.¡± A Raspy voice says. She looks at Slyfer and sees him leaning on one of his elbows looking at her with his blue eyes. Cheeks turning pink she huffs. ¡°Aldowin has been worried about you beast.¡± Slyfer frowns at what she called him but he shrugs it off a second later. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± He asked while laying down again. ¡°Two days.¡±

    ¡°And the king is he¡­. Is he okay?¡±

    She nods and rests her chin on one of her knees eyeing him with her amber gaze. ¡°They announced a few minutes ago that he woke up.¡±

    Relief washes through Slyfer. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡± He sighed and wanted to stand up but stopped as he feels he is completely butt naked. Face blank he turns to Trisha. ¡°Kitty Cat¡­ Why am I naked¡­ did you-¡°

    Basically glowing with embarrassment she doesn''t allow he him to finish his sentence. ¡°No I did not! The healers undressed you! Hmpf Pervert!¡± Saying that she jumps up tail swishing wildly with anger. Stomping her foot she turns and wants to exit the tent.

    "Wait!" She stops and turns around. Slyfer''s eyes follows her tail as it swishes from side to side lazily. "Can, can i feel it?" She looks at him confused. "Feel what?" Slyfer looks at his hands making groping movements. "Your tail? I want to feel your tail!" For a second what he says doesn''t register.  But when it does she basically starts to glow! "Why do you want to feel it? Its ugly and, and...." Slyfer nearly stands up but remembers his state. "Its not ugly! Please let me feel it?"

    She goes quiet and for a second he thinks she is going to leave but she steps forward tentavily memories swim in her mind of how she was teased and ridiculed for having a tail how the high elves shunned her. She closes her eyes and turns around her tail slowly moving nervously. Slyfer cant help but stare at it. It almost hypnotizes him as it moves. The tail is white with black stripes almost as long as his arm. "How could they call her ugly for this? It is amazing!"

    He softly takes it in his hand and Trisha jerks at his touch. Like a frightened hare her heart beats faster and faster expecting him to start teasing and call her names. "It is beautiful and amazing! So soft!" He lets his hand run all the way to the base. Her back arches and she lets out the cutest sound Slyfer has ever heard! "Uuuuah!! Stop....stop" She whispers faintly her voice husky and wants to pull away.

    Slyfer takes her arm and pulls her over and she falls on his lap. With no strength she can do nothing but sit obediently. He lets her tail go and holds her to his chest. She can hear his heart beat and it is almost as fast as hers! "Trisha, I don''t know what you went through when you lived with the high elves but make me a promise?" She looks up at him her eyes still husky lips parted. He feels the urge to kiss her but he does not want to force such things. She may hate him again.

    "Promise me you wont hide your tail anymore. You are beautiful! Every part of you and I love your tail!

    As if the tail can hear him it curls around his body. She thinks back to when she had trusted a boy who also asked to feel her tail and then how he hurt her. The others that were waiting nearby also jumped out and started calling her names.

    throwing her with stones. Since that day she had always hid her tail. She thought she was ugly, unwanted an abomination. But what Slyfer just said brakes through that and she starts crying in his arms.

    He brushes her hair as she does then whispers again. "You are beautiful okay and if anyone tells you differently they are fools. If anyone does it again you just come and tell me." They sat still for a while as she cried out all the hurt and sorrow. She stops and look up at him again her big eyes shining with Slyfer doesn''t know what! Her cheeks go pink and he feels something start to stir under the blanket! Evidently she does too! She jumps up practically glowing with embarresment.

    "You, you, you beast!" Slyfer cant help smiling at her cute actions which makes it worse! She turns around and stalks out of the tent.

    ¡°It wasnt on purpose! I couldn''t help it you are just so cute!"  He doesn''t get a reply but he can sense her outside. Having the tent for himself Slyfer gets up grunting as he does. ¡°I feel so stiff.¡± Stretching he starts looking around for a change of clothes. Only to find none much to his irritation. ¡°Great, just great. Kitty cat are you still outside!¡± He calls a little hopeful that she didn¡¯t stomp all the way to the other side of camp. ¡°Yes I am still here.¡± Comes her voice from outside.

    ¡°Could you do me a favor? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any clothes around?¡± He hears an exasperated sigh from outside.

    ¡°Pretty please kitty cat?¡±

    ¡°On one condition!¡±

    ¡°Sure, your wish is my command my lady.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me kitty cat?¡± Her voice goes a little softer as she says it.

    Slyfer is quiet then a crooked smile appears on his face. ¡°Mmmm¡­ only if you stop calling me Beast. Do we have a deal or do I have to start chasing you around naked?¡±

    Her face goes pale at the threat. She subconsciously rubs her tail. Pink starting to appear on her cheeks. ¡°Fine, we have a deal!¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s crooked smile turns into a full one. ¡°Great. I think Jade should be able to help with clothes.¡± Saying this he sits down throwing the sleeping furs over himself to at least cover up in case someone enters unannounced.

    ¡°My King.¡± Old Sun bows to the pale faced king. The king waves his hand indicating he doesn¡¯t care about decorum at the moment.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Old Sun stands up straight fire burning in his eyes. ¡°Great Spear cast magic at you and nearly killed you if not for Slyfer you would have died two days ago.¡±

    Creasing his brow the King tries to remember and vague images tells him Old Sun is telling the truth. ¡°Did you manage to catch Great Spear?¡±

    ¡°No after attacking you with his fowl magic he immediately escaped.¡± Old Sun then continues to tell the King everything that happened. By the time he is finished the Kings jaw is clenched tightly grinding his teeth.

    ¡°The Spear clan will be dissolved as soon as we reach the main army. I want this group moving today! We cant risk them reporting before we do!¡±

    ¡°As you wish my King.¡± A Guard then walks in. ¡°My Lord Lady Trisha wishes to speak to Lady Jade, she says Slyfer has woken up.¡± Everyone turns to the guard while Aldowin quickly excuses himself. Jade exits with him.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.Trisha nods at Jade in greeting. ¡°Slyfer has woken up and he needs¡­. Clothes.¡± The last part she utters under her breath once again reaching a new level of blushing.

    Amused Jade smiles at the girl even though Jade looks younger then her she is already an old lady compared to them.  ¡°I am sure we can make a plan I will go ask around.¡±

    Not waiting for a reply Jade heads of into camp. Trisha trots to catch up to Aldowin who has already passed them with a brisk walk directly heading to Slyfer¡¯s tent.

    Slyfer who has been sitting in the tent utterly bored out of his mind starts exploring his body with his mind. To his surprise he has once again grown stronger his muscle and bones are denser. On the outside he looks the same but inside is a whole different story. His life force is still multicolored and in a far off corner is a small black flame he shudders as he sees it fear gripping his heart. ¡°A Remnant of what nearly killed me. I am not untouchable.¡±

    The thought scares him. When a person is young they rarely think about death like it¡¯s a far off thing that can never happen to them. They feel immortal in their ignorance but something like this is a good reminder that anyone at anytime can lose their life!

    He turns away from the evil flame and starts moving towards the other colors. Contrary to what he believed he can only fully control the red and gold essences the rest move but sluggishly like a limb that has no blood circulation it just feels wrong and infinitely slow.

    What the white dragon said pops into his head. ¡°Red must be fire, gold is simply energy that can be converted. Blue is water? Green is¡­. air?¡±

    Exasperated with the mystery that is himself he flops back down looking at the roof of the tent. Pain suddenly fills his being.

    ¡°Hatch-ling you have woken up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have but I feel so sore and stiff like the time you chased me around all day with fire magic.¡±

    The dragon snorts in amusement remembering that day. Slyfer gets a vague feeling of air under his wings and he nearly loses himself to it. Through Alric¡¯s eyes he can see their camp.

    ¡°I was training you.¡±  Says the old dragon defensively.

    ¡°I was four years old!"  Silence¡­.

    ¡°It was amusing and fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±   Slyfer did not feel like commenting on that at all.

    ¡°I can sense you above us, I thought that you had returned with Selina?¡±

    ¡°I did but I sensed your situation and came as fast as I could¡­. If you had died¡­¡­¡±

    Anger suddenly brew in Slyfer like a storm. Waves and waves of it crashed against his consciousness. It was destruction in carnate. It felt like the earth was shaking with the shear might. A Few elves outside collapsed their consciousness not able to take it. Wolves whimpered and lay flat on the ground ears closely pressed to their skulls tails between their legs. Some even peed involuntarily.

    ¡°Old one please calm down nothing has happened I survived!¡±  The storm let up a bit inside Slyfer.

    Slyfer then realized what was happening outside. It was killing intent from Alric causing it. It was thick like fog almost touchable.

    ¡°Please calm down or you will give us away!¡±  Selina¡¯s voice interrupted their thoughts.

    The killing intent disappeared and a calm returned not natural in any way birds and bugs not even the wind stirred.

    ¡°That high elf better hope I don¡¯t ever get the opportunity to catch him alone. I will turn him into a toothpick. And you hatch-ling you had better take care of yourself. How can someone like you dare to jump in front of a puny insect to save him. Your destiny is far greater than something not even worth my excrement!¡±

    ¡°Alric stay calm our hatch-ling survived and I sense he has even grown stronger!¡± Slyfer felt her warm presence envelop him. ¡°Little one! Alric may be crass but the oath is correct. You are more important then the two legs around you guard yourself or it will be the death of all of us. Understand?¡±

    Slyfer wavered a little. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just stand and watch an ally die! What kind of a dragon-man-thing would I be if I did!¡±

    Alrics booming voice came back rumbling like a volcano a clear indication that he was holding back his anger. ¡°You can save all the allies you want when you are strong enough to do it and not risk yourself. Do something like this again and we will come fetch and lock you up until you are strong enough to face anything out there.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s face paled at the thought. That imprisonment would be one for thousands of years.

    Afterwards he senses Alric¡¯s presence fading away into the distance. Slyfer returns to himself and opens his eyes to find the pale faced Aldowin and Trisha in the tent. Aldowin is the first to speak his body shacking with fear.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Trisha furrows her brows in confusion her gaze switching between Aldowin and Slyfer every few seconds. ¡°Tell him what I said.¡±

    ¡°He said if I endanger myself like that again they will lock me up until I am strong enough to face anything.¡± Slyfer looks at his hands as he talks. Not sure if he should feel angry or happy. He never knew they care so much. Or was it his destiny that they care about and not himself.

    ¡°Tell him EVERYTHING I said.¡±

    ¡°He also said he is going to turn you into a toothpick.¡±

    Aldowin swallows hard at the words. He knows Alric does not forgive or forget.

    Trisha looks even more confused. ¡°What are you talking about? What just happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tired of lying, tired of well everything Slyfer answers nonchalantly. ¡°My step father came to see if I was okay.¡±

    Trisha¡¯s eyes go wide then stuttered. ¡°So¡­ so that oppressive feeling?¡±

    Slyfer gives a weak smile. ¡°He was a little upset with me.¡±

    She is dumbfounded. ¡°A little upset¡­..¡±

    A scratch on the tent interrupts them. A second later Jade enters carrying a bundle. She looks as pale as the rest of them. Fear controlling her every action. ¡°Dress quickly we leave in a few minutes there is something very wrong with this place.¡±

    Trisha leaves with her and Slyfer gets dressed. It is normal leather armor that probably belonged to one of the soldiers. It fit snugly except around Slyfer¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Did I get bigger?¡± He pushed the thought aside as he exited the tent.

    It only takes  half an hour for the busy camp to turn into a somewhat destroyed field. Slyfer  walks around the camp looking for his friend and then finally found Grey Main¡­. He is in a sorry state and it made Slyfer¡¯s heart beat faster with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my two leg friend the other guy looks worse. Actually he is dead.¡±

    Slyfer gives the wolf a caring smile inspecting the wounds on its body. A Chunk of his shoulder has been bitten clean off there are scratches over one of his eyes and a tare in one of his ears.

    That however is only the first few wounds he sees the rest are covered with fur so its difficult to discover. Slyfer only finds them because he took his time inspecting every wound. Slyfer angrily gestured at the wounds. ¡°All your wounds are only treated with uma leaf is that the only thing these dark elves know how to use?¡±

    Some healers close by hears him but decides to ignore the jibe. Grey Main chuckles and painfully says. ¡°I am afraid that¡¯s all they have to spare for us.¡± ¡°Spare my ass!¡± Slyfer clenches his fist until he spots a healer.

    ¡°You there.¡± He says pointing at the dainty looking dark elf woman. She looks behind her confused for being addressed like this. A crowd starts to gather to watch the spectacle.

    ¡°Yes you woman come here!¡± She looks at everyone around and then stomps towards Slyfer angrily. ¡°How dare you talk¡­¡±

    Slyfer doesn¡¯t give her a chance to talk. ¡°Is this how you people treat your friends he points at Grey Main¡¯s wounds.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon! Friends, they are merely wolves!¡± Slyfer glances around.

    ¡°Merely wolves! Tell me something oh high and mighty Dunmer where would you people be without them!¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s anger makes him use the draconian word for dark elves unconsciously. ¡°Still sitting in a cave somewhere under a volcano? Twiddling your thumbs while the black dragon steals your people to enslave them. Who carried you hear on their backs? Who pulls your carts of food and water? Who hunts for you so that you can stuff your faces?¡±

    ¡°You are all weak without them weak and pitiful.¡± Disgruntled murmurs comes from the crowd others look down in shame. The wolves however seems to puff their chests out. ¡°That¡¯s enough Slyfer!¡±  Shouts Old Sun stepping through the crowd.

    ¡°No it is not! Look how you carry the injured elves on carts but not wolves yet they carried you here. Are you partners or are they your slaves?¡±

    Slyfer turns to look at the healer as his eyes turns red. ¡°You, go and fetch the medicine cart and bring it here¡­.¡± She only stands and watches him defiantly. ¡°Do as he says.¡± Said a female voice.¡± Finally and luckily for her the dainty one moves bowing to the Clan leader of the healers.

    ¡°All you other¡­. people standing around this is not a show bring me injured wolves I will heal them myself since you are such proud and noble beings.¡±

    Old Sun walks closer to whisper. ¡°Slyfer there are other ways to do these things people will not be happy. You are causing unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Slyfer smiles like a psycho and for the first time he looks at someone with disdain. ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE.¡± Slyfer leans closer menacingly blood boiling for a fight.

    ¡°Slyfer that¡¯s enough you got what you wanted.¡±

    Aldowin feels something bad will happen if this continues so he speaks up. Slyfer stays where he is not moving his gaze.

    Old Sun deflates visibly then turns around muttering to himself, he leaves through the crowd.

    Slyfer delays the whole camp with his theatrics and now he delays them even more by checking each and every wounded wolf. The female wolves objects at him inspecting their bodies at first but they see his determined expression and can only give up when Grey Main interjects.

    ¡°There is about ten wolves that would not have made it back. Thirteen would have fallen behind maybe even ending up crippled.¡± Reports Slyfer to the clan, healer his look of disdain never leaving his face. ¡°I feel like walking around and breaking all these stupid elvin legs only to leave them here so they can crawl back.¡±

    ¡°My lady!¡± Says the dainty one aghast as she heard his comment towards her clan leader. The clan leader only lifts her hand to stop her from saying anything. ¡°You are very handsome when you are angry.¡± Says the elf.

    Among all the things she could have said this was the least expected and it totally took the wind out of Slyfer¡¯s sails. For the life of him he can¡¯t think of something to say. In the end he decides to stay quiet.  His anger dissipates only to be replaced with irritation at himself for being so easily pacified by the older woman.

    ¡°I really need a lot more experience in dealing with these strange and wonderful creatures called females. His face changes to a bit of a perverted one as he thinks of their anatomy.¡±

    Luckily no-one sees the look he has, buried in fur as he is busy feeling for a broken ribs on the last wolf. It went quicker then he expected since the clan leader had ordered the other healers to help. Still the sun was already starting to set by the time they finished.

    The elves grumbled and complained some wolves as well since they feared this place because of what happened earlier.

    The badly injured wolves are loaded on wagons that the Spear clan left behind. Because of this these wagons are heavier and as a result slower.

    They hitch six wolves to one of the wagons but they do not have enough to spare for the other one. Old Sun walks over to SLyfer with a triumphant look in his eyes. ¡°So what now boy? You saved them all and now you are stuck with them. We won¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the Old man lifting his chin. ¡°I will pull it!¡± The Old man still smiles for a second before his face changes finally realizing what the crazy kid just said. ¡°You? You pull this!¡± He gestures at the wagon loaded to the brim with wolves. The wolves are huge creatures so obviously the wagons are huge how else would they be able to drag along all the tents and things needed. Slyfer turns to look at the wagon.

    The flatbed is level with his head and two of him would have to stand on each other to account for the width. Not to mention the length. The wagon has eight wheels made from the strongest stout wood they can find which also adds to the considerable weight. The axles are pure iron rods as thick as his torso it takes two blacksmiths from the dark elves to mount one!

    Old Sun¡¯s reaction is definitely appropriate. Slyfer however smiles at the challenge. ¡°Old white told me to train my endurance so I might as well do this. I need power to protect my allies.¡± He shudders as he thought of what would happen if he ended up in the same situation. He fears his parents more than death itself!

    The old man laughs at the seemingly stupid child. ¡°I will get some men with some know-how to make you a harness. I will pay you a thousand Gold pieces if you manage to move it!¡± The exclamation draws attention and soon the bet spreads through the camp like wildfire.

    Trisha standing nearby shakes her head. Aldowin next to her smiles. ¡°The old man is going to lose his money.¡±

    The harness is quickly made much to the consternation of the wolves. They do not want him to pull them even if it were possible. It is embarrassing and they do not want the kind two leg to hurt himself.

    Slyfer ignores their please. Sitting on the side and chatting with Grey main who is also on the wagon since Slyfer discovered he had a broken rib. Old Sun returns carrying a harness made out of thick layered leathers woven together. A normal one would break since the load ordinarily would be shared between six wolves it now all had to be pulled by one person!

    Old Sun hands the harness over to his men to put it on Slyfer. The man nearly falls over with the sudden weight. Slyfer starts to feel a slither of doubt. ¡°Will I be able to pull it? If I cant I will have to bury myself in the sand because of the embarrassment!¡±

    Slyfer shakes the thought and bends down for the man to put it over his shoulders. As he stands up Slyfer can barely see in-front of him because the leather is layered so thick. The weight however feels like nothing at all. It gives him a bit of confidence.

    To the others Slyfer looks extremely funny. Like a monster with very short arms and extremely small head that barely pokes out of the harness. To complete the picture his legs are completely free making him look like a brown egg with abnormally long legs compared to its arms.

    After tying the harness down around him the man starts hitching the braided leather ropes to the solid rings on on the wagon¡¯s steering rack with four wheels attached. Slyfer had put Grey Main close to the brake which is situated on the front of the wagon where the usual driver would be. While this is going on the elves are joking and laughing at Slyfer¡¯s expense.

    Meanwhile inside him the dragons are extremely angry. ¡°How could you lower our race to pulling a wagon with mere puppies on it.¡±

    Slyfer rolls his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s for training.My body can¡¯t hold all the energy and it needs endurance. What else can boost my strength?¡±  Some still grumble but most fall quiet with understanding.

    Old Sun¡¯s amused voice pulls him back into the physical world. ¡°Give it a go boy.¡±

    Slyfer smiles. ¡°Hah Old Sun let me, your grandfather show you how a man supports his allies the same goes to all you other useless two legs.¡± The jibes and laughter stop! The wolves look on with expectation silently willing Slyfer to move. All the wolves accept the ones on the wagon of course.

    Everyone falls quiet only the wind can be heard but Slyfer still does not move. After a minute. Slyfer turns to Aldowin.

    ¡°Pssst¡­ Master pssst come over here.¡±  Aldowin''s brows draws down in worry as he walks toward his student feeling very awkward with everyone staring.

    ¡°What is it Estund? Whats wrong, is it¡­ too heavy?¡±

    Slyfer tries to shake his head but cant with the harness in the way.

    ¡°No I umm I have a pee¡­¡­..¡±

    Aldowin: ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Slyfer: ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Aldowin: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Aldowin turns around and walks away.

    ¡°Master? Oi master!¡±

    Aldowin looks at the sky pretending he doesn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡°Curses old man! I will get you for this.¡±

    Taking a deep breath and squeezing his¡­. Well holding a little tighter he readies himself Slyfer sends Grey main a mental message.

    ¡°You ready Mr driver?¡±

    <hr />

    Wow I got one vote!

    I just want to say thanks to the guys that have been supporting me!

    I started this story mainly for myself since I got bored reading the stuff out there.

    I then learned of this website and i wanted to share it. I only joined on 06/01/2016 and I have already received so much support. Thanks guys!

    Hope you enjoy the chapter!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 19

    19

    A storm begins to brew.

    Grey Main embarrassed beyond reason only gives him a yes. Feeling none of the excitement that Slyfer is.

    The leather ropes start to tighten as Slyfer leans forward some of them actually stretch making creaking noises as they do.

    Old Sun observes all this very closely his eyes growing wider and wider.

    The weight is almost unbearable to Slyfer. He can feel his bones creak under the stress his muscles feel like they are taring to pieces. Popping sounds can be heard if you stand close enough to him. The pain is unbearable. The ¡°gift ¡° that the wight dragon gave him starts to work as soon as this happens, healing rapidly as soon as they tare, they regrow making Slyfer feel like there are snakes under his skin.

    Seering, burning, snakes! The popping and taring lessens as they grow stronger every-time they restore themselves. Soon the pain is gone and Slyfer can feel the wagon start to move. This is nothing compared to the boulders he threw that day. His strength then was mainly fueled by magic. He made a promise to himself only to use his body for the sake of exercise!

    Old Sun can not believe his eyes as the wagon moves first slowly like a turtle inching forward. The wolves yelp in excitement as they encouraged the crazy two leg. The other elves who were laughing before now felt a very real sense of fear.

    The king hears the commotion in his wagon that had been made into a very comfortable room using tents and furs. Fira had spent the entire day with him along with Pathfinder. They also grow curious at the commotion.

    The guard outside wide eyed and not sure what else couldn¡¯t help but basically scream at the King in excitement. ¡°Its Slyfer my King! He is pulling a wagon loaded with injured wolves!¡±

    The king unbelieving swears at the elf. ¡°Pathfinder take a look.¡± The prince gets up giving the now dispirited guard a withering stare. But as soon as he leans outside he turns around with the same expression the guard had. ¡°Father its true he is doing it!¡±

    Then they hear the wolves howl in encouragement as the wagon picks up speed once again. Slyfer''s muscles start taring again as he exerts even more strength! Trisha wide eyed cant help but get caught up in the excitement and she also starts cheering completely forgetting their deal. ¡°Move you Beast! Move!¡±

    Rumble rumble rumble. The wagon moves faster with every step. Every step that is accompanied with pain and suffering like Slyfer has never felt before. ¡°Why, Why did I get this stupid idea! Stupid, stupid, stupid! Maybe I should give up, maybe this is too much for me.¡±

    ¡°Young one now you want to give up! You¡¯re a dragon! You made the decision, now stick to it! You are Slyfer you are the chosen move those muscles move!" No creature has more pride than a dragon and these old ones will not let this hatch-ling give up so easily. ¡°I cant, I cant!¡±

    Slyfer stops, the cheering dies down. ¡°Young one if you don¡¯t move now we will all hum the most irritating song you have ever heard!¡± Another voice piped in. ¡°I will start to explain the smell and send you images of every poop I ever had in my life! I lived about seven thousand years by the way.¡±

    The dragons make all kinds of threats and promises that make Slyfer¡¯s skin crawl with horror. A rare female voice suddenly speaks up making all the males quiet. ¡°

    Hatch-ling do you know what woman love the most?¡± Slyfer perks his ears at this. ¡°No great one?¡±

    ¡°A reliable strong hatch-mate one that keeps to his word and has muscles beyond any others besides if you finish the challenge. I will teach you all about females.¡± The attractive alluring dragon voice giggles afterwards.

    Slyfer feels the fire burn once again his will turns to steel giving him strength.

    To the outside it looked like he had given up hunched over and breathing hard. He suddenly straightens and pulls again. ¡°Hah!¡± a step. ¡°Hah!¡± another step ¡°Haah!¡± a huge step.

    Everyone starts encouraging him again. Untill¡­¡­

    ¡°Breaaasts!¡± With his¡­¡­. war cry he starts to speed up with every step he takes until it turns into a jog. Grey Main sends him a message mentally. ¡°Not too fast remember the wounded!¡±

    Slyfer stays at the speed of a comfortable jog moving carefully around any obstacles. His face is flushed red from the exertion. He can feel the skin on his shoulders were torn to shreds but they heal quickly leaving him with a sticky feeling of the blood within the harness. He keeps going motivated beyond compare. The rest soon catch up and join him at the same pace.

    Old Sun still in a daze is the first to catch up. He can¡¯t tare his gaze away from the ground. On it he can see footprints in the ground so deep that it would have reached his shin if he were to step into it. Footprints belonging to none other than Slyfer!

    Slyfer discovered, this day what most men discover early in their lives. The need to impress and gain a woman¡¯s favor. What can drive a man more then those two things? What can give him more strength! Even in nature males compete and show off to get a mate it is a male¡¯s bassist instinct engraved into his bones and blood vessels. How many great men were made by women! How many were destroyed by them! One needs to only look at this to see the truth of it.

    Slyfer¡¯s discovery of this changes his way of looking at the world again. What most boys discover at a young age he now discovered and it drove him on. He wants to know about these wonderful creatures that could so easily influence others he wants to know what it feels like to kiss, to love! He basically discovered what happens to most at puberty. Having been on the floating island and never seeing any other people had delayed this discovery. He is now becoming a man!

    Time passes and the sun sinks past the horizon causing streaks of light ranging from orange to pink to form on the clouds in the distance. Old Sun calls for the group to stop since it will be too dark to travel soon. As they all slow down only one does not¡­. Slyfer having pushed himself the whole day in a mindless state. Anyone that has ever run a long distance will know about this.

    It is that state that you reach where your mind completely shuts down and all your energy is used to push your body ever forward past its breaking point! Trisha is the first to see he is not stopping so she spurs her mount after him. ¡°Slyfer! Slyfer stop its over you can rest now!¡± Gey Main starts to shout as well. The two of them finally reach him and he starts to slow down while Grey main brakes gingerly trying not to aggravate the wounds of his fellow injured wolves.

    They finally come to halt and Slyfer is on the verge of collapse but keeps himself standing with sheer will. Trisha dismounts and just as she does Fira also appears! Slyfer starts to pull at the harness weakly. ¡°Get¡­. Huff huff This Huff huff thing off of me!¡± The two quickly approach and start to untie the harness and as they do they give each other complicated looks that says it all: He is mine!

    Slyfer oblivious to this only wants the harness off. He finally feels it loosening and the weight lifts from his shoulders. Trisha and Fira gasp at the same time. The leather pants Slyfer had been wearing is completely destroyed from the knee down. His shoulders are covered in dried blood the leather armor in tatters almost unrecognizable for what it once was. Even more surprising is that Slyfer is pulling down his pants!

    It feels like a dam wall breaks inside him.It starts as a trickle but soon grows. ¡°Yes! Sky Mother this feels so good!¡± A string of water is shooting out in-front of him, he is obviously relieving himself having kept it in for almost half a day its sheer pleasure runs through his body causing goosebumps. Trisha and Fira behind him panic not knowing what tot do, they flounder around! He could be injured but he is totally enjoying the long awaited release! They quickly turn from him but still, steel glances at his white cheeks that are now so proudly on display!

    He soon finishes and pulls up his pants nearly falling on his face as he does out of exhaustion. He turns around and tries to take a step but he collapses into the arms of the two girls. They both catch him each one getting under an arm. Old Sun finally arrives along with Pathfinder and a few other riders. Seeing the state of Slyfer he gets a pang of guilt that stabs at his heart. ¡°Maybe if I had not made the bet he would not have pushed it so far.¡±

    ¡°Call for a healer!¡± A rider speeds off to do as he was bid. Old Sun dismounts while ordering the girls to softly put him down. Pathfinder also approaches his eyes shooting daggers at Trisha as he sees her caring actions pointed at Slyfer. Jealousy grows in him but he pushes it down. They don¡¯t wait long before Lady Nirn herself arrives. ¡°Step back, step back, give me some room! Fira give me light!¡± Fira conjures a fireball and it casts light on Slyfer making everyone suck in their breath at the site of the blood and leather armor.

    Grey Main on the wagon cant help but feel his respect for the crazy two leg grow with every second. ¡°What he is doing for my pack has never been done by anyone before.¡± A female that is lying close to him also gets a look at the crazy two-leg who had fought for them to get better healing, then helped with the healing himself and to top it off he dragged them behind him until he was in such a state even the others could smell the blood all during the day as he ran with them. Slowly their respect had grown beyond what they had ever felt.

    ¡°Why does he do it Grey wolf. I don¡¯t understand, we have never really done anything for him,so why.¡± Grey Main turns his head to her. ¡°I think he is trying to prove a point to the other two legs.¡± She looks at him confused. Grey main thinks for a while. ¡°Can you imagine if every dark elf treated as the same as him. If we all lived, as equals, as friends. How much stronger would we not be? How many less of us will die after each fight. We, the wolves have lost our pride and purpose we have become complacent with our circumstances! This gave those dirty dogs of the Spear clan the chance to do what they did!¡±

    ¡°Slyfer is showing us what can be! What we must stand for. He is showing us his pride. I for one will no longer lay down while my people suffer. It is time for the wolves to rise again. But this two leg.¡± His head turns back to Slyfer. ¡°This two leg is my brother, he is part of my pack!¡±

    Slyfer is still on the ground in blissful sleep. Nirn is crouched over him probing and feeling his body. She suddenly stops and for first time in his life, since Old Sun has known the healer she lets out a swearword. ¡°What, what is it? Is it bad? Will the boy be okay?¡± She mumbles something her face a mask of disbelief. ¡°What did you say lady Nirn, whats wrong?¡±

    She feels around his body again, stops then turns to everyone. ¡°The boy has no wounds, He is simply just exhausted!¡±

    Old Sun takes a step back and looks at her for any sighs that she may be lying. ¡°But what about the blood! Its all over him look at the state of the leather armor what you are saying is impossible!¡± She nods. ¡°I completely agree this is impossible but yet here he is and there are no wounds.¡± She bends down again taking out a small knife and makes a cut on his arm. Slyfer does not even move. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Says Trisha jumping forward her eyes threatening.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Calm down girl, look.¡± The cut she made disappears within a few seconds! Old Sun swears. Pathfinder takes a step back not knowing what to do. The healer makes another cut this time she holds a vial to catch some blood before the wound closes again. Trisha is still staring at her with a venomous gaze but Fira is keeping her back.

    Lady Nirn stands up again. ¡°Take the boy to my tent I will wash him and put him to rest.¡± Trisha steps forward shaking Fira off. This boy had accepted her the way she is. There is no way she is going to leave him alone in a woman¡¯s tent that just cut him twice. ¡°I will accompany him.¡± The look in the young girl¡¯s eyes along with the clenching fists at her side tell Nirn there is no room for argument. Pathfinder wants to say something but he too sees the look.

    Fira makes the same statement but her brother grabs her arm and drags her away. Old Sun watches all this in amusement.

    ¡°What does he have that I don¡¯t! What makes her completely oblivious to my advances and dote on him so much!¡± Pathfinder is angry his jealousy getting the better of him. In his heart he has always thought himself special above others due to his power and the wolves. Fira¡¯s face is pulled into a grimace as pain shoots through her arm. ¡°Pathfinder you are hurting me, let go!¡± Its as if he doesn¡¯t hear her, he doesn¡¯t want to, he doesn¡¯t care!

    He finally rounds on her when they are a fare distance away from the rest. ¡°I will not let go. You were supposed to make him yours, to use him! For us to grow in power not the other way around!¡± Fira rips her arm out of his grasp and starts to rub where his hand has left a red mark. ¡°Things have changed! At first I wanted to use him, but now I¡­¡± He smirks, disgust on his face. ¡°Now you throw yourself at him like the little slut you are! Is that it has the beast gotten his claws into you. Tell me sister has he already fuc-¡° A resounding slap on his face stops him.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Fira cant help but to start crying at her brothers accusations. ¡°Just because you cant get your way with Trisha does not give you the right to act like this!¡± His face goes even uglier then he starts to laugh. ¡°Sister you better enjoy what little time you have with him. Because I will get the duel with him and then I am going to kill him in-front of everyone! All of you will see that I am better then him!¡±

    Fira can¡¯t believe what she just heard, she doesn¡¯t know what to say. It feels like her heart is breaking. They had been together since she can remember inseparable, they had fights in the past of course but this was different. She wants to say something make things better, change his mind, anything! But she just cant think of anything to say.

    With a last glance at her as if he is looking at dirt he walks away heading to his tent.

    The next morning Slyfer wakes up to see a pretty face next to his. Trisha is lying curled up in a ball almost right against him her tail as if it has a life of its own is swishing around behind her lazily. Her nose twitches twice and she yawns. Slyfer can¡¯t help but think. ¡°How cute!¡± Not wanting to wake her up he lithely exits the tent after putting on some clothes he found next to the make-shift bed.

    The clothes don¡¯t fit though and they feel too tight. Ignoring the discomfort he heads over to go and check on the wounded wolves. To his surprise healers are already busy checking on them. With a smile and his hands on his hips he takes in the situation. The dainty small lady elf soon sees him standing there with a stupid smile on his face. Looking at it she cant help but smile with him as she feels a pang of satisfaction in her heart. She had looked at the wolves with scorn. Her mother was one of those that disappeared before the war. It had made her resent them but she knew they needed the wolves or they would not have been able to come this far.

    When Slyfer had said the things he did yesterday. She felt angry at him. ¡°What does he know! He wasn¡¯t there. He didn¡¯t fight with us he didn¡¯t see¡­.. how my people died.¡± But as she saw him pulling the wagon and suffering in the process she also noticed the change in the wolves. They looked at him with respect something they never really did to any other two legs, they listened, followed orders but never would they show such respect. It made her think. ¡°What if we had helped each other like that before the war? What if they had the same respect that they show Slyfer for us.¡±

    These thoughts spurred her on to do what she is doing now and she was not the only one that was affected in this way. Others also joined her. Some riders started to treat their mounts better talking to them as equals and not merely as things. There were still others of course that thought they were stupid for doing this. Wolves were wolves mere beasts to be used.

    As she treated the wolves she also saw how they were changing towards her. They communicated more and she found that they are definitely, intelligent beings that feels pain just like she does. Think like she does everything they needed or yearned for was similar. Of course there are differences in the type of needs but still the same. It wasn¡¯t long before she started enjoying looking after them.

    Slyfer still with his stupid satisfied smile starts to help without a word. Partly because he doesn¡¯t have the heart to break the peace that seems to hang in the air and partly because he thinks the dainty elf hates him! Its not long before they finish and they receive word its time to move out. Old Sun brings over wolves and is busy arranging for them to get hitched.

    Slyfer walks over. ¡°What are you doing Old man?¡± Old Sun frowns at what Slyfer calls him but shrugs it off. Some dark elves will be walking today because we need to transport the injured wolves.¡± Slyfer shakes his head smiling. ¡°Its not necessary I will pull them.¡± Old Sun puts his hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to you have already made your point.¡±

    Slyfer is adamant. ¡°Its necessary, I will pull them.¡± Old Sun shakes his head in defeat but cant help asking. ¡°Why?¡± Slyfer smiles. ¡°Is it not obvious? I want to be stronger!¡± Old Sun does not know if he should laugh or cry. ¡°Are you not strong enough?¡± Slyfers face turns somber. ¡°I nearly died saving the King. In order to protect my friends and allies I need strength and not only do I need strength I also need control!¡± He says this while clenching his fist. ¡°If I don¡¯t have control.¡± He looks up into the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Everything will die.¡±

    Old Sun doesn¡¯t know what to say but Slyfer doesn¡¯t wait for a reply and starts strapping on the harness still whet from being rinsed to get rid of the blood that was stuck to it. Trisha just then wakes up and to finds Slyfer is gone. She also hears the horn to start packing up and she does.

    By the time she finishes everyone else are done as well. A crowd has gathered and when she sees why, anger rushes through her. ¡°Slyfer what are you doing! Take that thing off.¡± She shouts at him fist clenched her tail standing straight. Slyfer only gives her his best smile. ¡°Kitty Cat did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed shouting this early, sheesh.¡± The smile and the mention of the bed stops her but not for long. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize what state you were in yesterday? And you promised not to call me that again!¡± Slyfer leans forward also moving the wagon a little as he does. He almost whispers to her. ¡°You broke the promise first. But its okay since last night in your sleep you where whispering ¡°beast¡± so sweetly in my ear!¡± ¡°Did I say that correct great one? Will it work?¡±

    ¡°Just watch hatch-ling.¡± Says the sexy female dragon voice in his mind. She had given him the lines to say! Trisha gets goosebumps from her little toe to the crown of her head almost exploding with red. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­. I couldn¡¯t have, uuuuurggghh! Fine, do as you want!¡± She stomps her foot and leaves.

    ¡°Now she is angry at me!¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down its all part of the plan.¡±

    They traveled all through the day the rolling hills and seas of grass soon made Slyfer return to the  same state of mind that he had the previous night it is still hard  on him and the pain was still there but it had turned into a dull ache instead of excruciating mind crippling pain. In his mind the female dragon droned on and on about relationships and the mating rituals of most creatures that could be found in this world. He was surprised to find out that Dragons had a mating season as do most creatures. It made him worry! Upon hearing about it he felt his heart clench like when he heard about pellets!

    Missing a step and nearly tripping and falling on his face, he asks. ¡°Will the same thing happen to me?¡± The female dragon is quiet for a while before she answers. ¡°We do not know like we have said before, you are the first of your kind.¡± Slyfer is once again irritated with the mystery surrounding himself. ¡°How do you know all these things old one?¡± the dragon replies with a bit of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t ever call a lady old!.... It was my job to know. I am a rare type of dragon, charmers they called us. I never had to fight or hunt a day in my life. If I wanted something dead I would just charm it into killing itself.¡± Slyfer shudders at the thought.

    ¡°Are there other creatures that can use these powers?¡± She giggles at his reaction. ¡°Yes there are plenty varying in power most have been wiped out by the betrayer though, others were made his slaves probably to serve as spies. There is even another great beast that has the power to charm its opponents.¡± Before Slyfer gets the chance to ask she already gives an answer. ¡°It¡¯s the great fox. They are born with the talent and can use it at will. Someone skilled in life magic can also learn the skill even if not well enough to charm someone they can learn to protect themselves from it.¡±

    Slyfer tries to imagine how that would work old white said magic was life force energy so how would you use it to charm someone? He decides to pose the question if he ever sees the dragon again.

    When they stop for the night Slyfer is once again too tired to stand. He manages to make it to the tent that serves the food. Hunger, driving him there. As he sits down Trisha joins and starts to talk about a strange bird she had seen during the day. He half listens giving grunts now and then too tired to be say much else.

    Fira enters and spots the two sitting together she smiles and starts heading their way but suddenly stops as if remembering something. Her smile turns into a sad look as she gets food and then disappears towards her father''s tent.

    Slyfer couldn¡¯t help but notice her reaction and the female dragon agreed something is very wrong when he asked her.

    Pathfinder is sitting right behind them and that is what had driven her away. Slyfer did not know this. Pathfinder is sitting chomping at his food hacking at it as he cut it his eyes never leaving Slyfer. Hate was starting to fill his heart and the voices inside him were starting to change without him even realizing¡­¡­..

    In the distance lightning struck and clouds darker then the night loomed a great storm was approaching!

    <hr />

    Another one of those boring chapters but a needed one to show character growth as well as set up the next side plot. My book outline already looks like a nest with criss crosses and snakes and who knows what else.

    Also I have started working again so I don''t have as much time to write. I will still be posting at least two chapters a day unless it is one that requires a looooot of work.

    Hope you guys enjoy the chappie!

 Sky Prince Book1 Chapter 20

    20

    Things that Purr and things that bleed.

    The next day the storm hits blanketing them in rain. Slyfer had seen it coming. He was pulling the wagon when he saw it approach over the vast plains. Thunder roared, lightning flashed and with it came the rain, torrents of it! While others were scurrying to set up tents and prepare for the storm he only stood there watching the rain approach hearing the blasts of lighting.

    He stood there for two reasons.One he was stuck in the harness and needed help to get it off!

    The other reason much more profound. He is a dragon, a sky ruler, how can such a storm not affect him! The wind that ripped through the tall grass made his heart beat faster the lighting sends jolts through his body he wants to change right there and go play within the clouds. Feel the rain on his scales as it washes over him. Trisha that had come to help had come to a standstill, silently watching not able to will herself move.

    Slyfer¡¯s aura is exploding, running wild! His eyes that look at the sky is so filled with longing it nearly breaks her heart. Lightning strikes again and he feels the call inside him urging him to move to fly! The dragons inside can see what is happening and they shout for him to control himself! He takes a step forward shaking the wagon with a jolt. Grey Main¡¯s attention that was on the ominous clouds is instantly turned on him.

    Slyfer takes another step. Grey main starts to ask what¡¯s wrong but he does not get an answer. Another step. Grey Main pulls on the brake stopping the wheels from turning¡­.. It doesn¡¯t help the wheels start to slide over the grass as Slyfer walks! The irritating thing pulling him back only registers lightly! His attention focused on the clouds swirling as gusts of wind rip and roil inside them.

    ¡°Trisha! Trisha! Quickly untie the harness don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Grey main can sense danger, his heart in his throat. Trisha shakes herself out of her stupor and starts to work her hands shaking. Aldowin also arrives and after one look starts to help! He screams as he does. ¡°Slyfer control yourself! Fight the urge, now is not the time!¡± ¡­..No answer only silence as Slyfer¡¯s aura grows even more!

    Alric and Serina had warned Aldowin about this but he had completely forgotten. Young dragons can¡¯t control the urges a storm brings. All dragons feel it but as they get older they learn to control it to a degree. No rain had fallen on the plains since they set out to travel but the rainy season had obviously arrived but Aldowin had completely forgotten the older dragons¡¯ warning. He only remembered after seeing the clouds and then he had ran like the wind toward the solitary wagon that he knew Slyfer was pulling.

    He had avoided Slyfer because of what he did- leaving Slyfer in his time of¡­. Need. Now he is paying the price!

    Trisha gets the harness loose but to pull it over SLyfer''s head is another story. Because he is walking the weight of the wagon pulls it down making it impossible to lift it. Twang! Scish! Aldowin has his sword out and is cutting the tethers. Each cut sends the braided leather shooting back to the wagon with enough force to kill a man! With his tethers cut Slyfer almost feels free!

    The dragon in him claws at his consciousness to be let out! To be set free. Trisha and Aldowin try and give chase as he picks up speed running towards the storm. Visibility is already minimal with the falling torrents of rain and his figure soon disappears in it. They keep on running hoping he will find himself and stop! Trisha suddenly trips falling face first her speed carries her forward sliding over the grass. Inside her the tigers are fighting. She wants to go with him! Not be left behind!She doesn''t know where he is going.... She doesn''t care! She just wants to go with, he had given her a plce to belong a place where she could feel accepted. Where Slyfer is, is her home.  She stands up slowly mud covering her. Her eyes start to glow with golden light!

    Aldowin stops to see what she fell over and its part of the harness that has been ripped to pieces! As he turns he sees her eyes and he takes a step back readying his sword! Trisha is in her consciousness diving deeper and deeper she can feel the chaos as tigers fight and rip at each other. ¡°Enough!¡± Says a voice that is not hers but it flows from her with strength and it dominates the ones inside her they all fall quiet waiting, watching. The tigress had finally come to claim her inheritance!

    Outside Aldowin stands at the ready, ready to cut her in half if she so much as makes a move against him! Her eyes close and Aldowin can feel torrents of power move inside her, her aura expands all at once like an explosion is irrupting inside her. Fur starts to grow on the girl¡¯s skin, white like purest snow. Her ears change as she hunches over her body growing larger. Her arms and legs seem to distort as they grow thicker then bend backward with a clack! Aldowin starts to take steps backwards.

    ¡°Sky mother! I cant fight this, what is going on!¡± A deep growl escapes her as her head starts to deform growing bigger and bigger fangs grow as big as Aldowin¡¯s forearm! To his surprise her body is bigger than Slyfer when he last saw him transformed!. Muscles ripple with power under her skin as she stands up her eyes still golden focuses on Aldowin.

    ¡°What just happened to him?!¡± Comes a voice into his head, Trisha¡¯s voice. Aldowin shakes his head too shocked to say anything else.

    ¡°Rooooooar!!!!¡± A roar fills the sky making the very wind direction change. The roar of a dragon! Trisha lifts her head to the sky growling in a low pitch. She can see a sudden flash of blue far off in the clouds. Crouching low she leaps. Aldowin gets the fright of his life as the huge tiger goes over his head, headed in the direction the roar came from!

    He falls to his butt in the grass and mud and sits staring for a while his eyes big, his mouth open. ¡°What in the hell gates just happened!!!!¡±

    Slyfer can feel his heart race as he dances on the air currents. He does not fly with a direction in mind he simply glides following the air wherever it takes him. The blue dragon swirls pulling in in of its wings. Then as if grabbed by a hand he shoots directly backwards making a complete backward flip. Rain pounds at his scales but it only makes the blue dragon more excited! Following another air current that takes him up in circular movements picking up speed as it goes. It almost seems like an upside down tornado is forming as his passing draws the clouds after him.

    It feels like his wings are about to be torn off but then he enters another world! Above the dark clouds the sun shines so bright its blinding. Waves and waves can be seen stretching all around him. His heart wants to burst from the exhilaration of it. He lets out a long roaaar basking in the sun feint droplets shining like pearls on his scales. Then dives back into the churning, storming clouds beneath. Wind currents rip at him as soon as he is back. He resits, resits, then swooooop! Catches one his wings outstretched the current bends under him then spins making him spin. He roars again. Static starts to build he can feel it in his body then streaks of electricity lick at him from the surrounding clouds. It sends jolts of pleasurable ecstasy through his body and then boooom! Lightning, strikes down to the ground leaving him behind with his heart pounding faster and faster.

    Trisha underneath makes her way through the long green grass her pristine white fur makes her stand out like the purest snowflake in a field of mud. The clouds never lets her gaze waver from the sky she had followed the glimpses of blue as best she could then it disappeared. She stands, watching anxiously for any glimpse or noise. A roar sounds and in a flash of lighting she can see a silhouette in the clouds caused by the flash. It¡¯s of some strange beast with wings!

    The voices inside her shout all at the same time not fighting anymore but together as one. ¡°Dragon!¡±

    Not far off in the main camp Vinx comes to a halt she can sense her master has awakened. She had been depressed the whole time Slyfer was away but she and the other fairies had a mission given by Slyfer himself! Having already given herself to him she would follow that mission to the end even if it meant her death. She had at first thought it would go fast. How hard could it be. They only needed to find a flying monkey! But alas the days went by and still no sign had been seen or heard of the stupid flying monkey!

    She was upset and depressed sitting on Slyfer¡¯s pillow her green light dim holding her little legs. She had then flown to the opening of the tent as lightning struck not far from the camp. But looking at the sky made her even more upset because it reminded her of him. Sighing with her light dimming even more. She turns to go to the pillow that faintly smells like him. She suddenly stops eyes wide her green light starts to throb with every beat of her heart. She can feel him which must means he has transformed! Her throbbing light makes the other fairies stop in their song as they flit and twirl around the sapling they created.

    They all communicate for a while and then zip out of the tent turning into streaks of multicolored light. Vinx¡¯s heart is filled with happiness as she flies through the rain. Rain drops slow to a crawl wherever the fairies fly and then just after they pass it continues on its way to the ground once again caught in the trap of gravity. Vinx had known that first night she saw her master in the lake leisurely swimming around that he was destined for great things. When she heard the queen say his name her eyes lit up with wonder and longing.

    She was always an odd one among the fairies more spirited and energetic. The cause is mostly the stories that were told of her mother, Alvera the warrior fairy! The fairies and dragons had a long history together. When Slyfer was uniting the world they followed and helped him in his task. The most famous fairy of them all was Alvera. She had met Slyfer when they were both still young he was hunting in her territory which drove her mother crazy with rage. She couldn¡¯t stop him from completing his hunt but she made sure to irritate him about it for the following three hundred years!

    For three hundred years she followed him everywhere he went! Pestering, Irritating and driving him mad until she had driven the proud dragon to admit he was wrong! Right after he apologized she had given him her name becoming his in doing so. They lived freely for a thousand years going where they please enjoying each others company in the process. But as they traveled they saw the wrongs of the world the atrocities the races committed against each other. This began to upset Slyfer and Alvera more and more until Slyfer made her a promise. He would unite the world and bring peace to it! At first the other dragons laughed and scorned him saying he was an idiot. But as he grew in power they realized it could be done and many joined!

    The fairies were the first to join the peace treaty after all they believed in never killing anything. Their ability to send messages to each other no matter how far they were apart made them vital to the Dragons as they fought for peace and unity across the world. For three hundred years Alvera and Slyfer lived their lives in their dream until¡­.. the betrayal.

    When Vinx saw Slyfer the adventures of her mother and the great Slyfer filled her mind and heart to the brim and she immediately gave herself to him. The following days they spent together only made her want to be with him more. And then¡­ he left asking her to look for his monkey! Her little heart bounces between angry and happy as she thinks about seeing her master again!

    Slyfer is still enjoying his crazy flight in the air flipping and twirling or simply just falling before opening his wings to climb again to repeat the process. He is till in the clouds when he spots something on the ground. ¡°A white tiger, the presence feels so familiar!¡± He circles it inspecting it closer trying to gauge if it¡¯s a friend or foe! The tiger is truly beautiful with snow white fur and its black stripes it stands out against the long grass swaying in the wind.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The tiger is looking at him with its large golden eyes just staring it reminds Slyfer of someone gawking. It is the size of him when he just transformed for the first time. With time however he has grown to nearly four times that size. Along with every hunt his dragon-form has received a growth spurt which is completely normal according to the dragons inside him.

    Just a while earlier Trisha had been chasing with all her strength. Then she saw it! A blue dragon fell from the sky so beautiful it took her breath away. But her wonder only lasted for a second. ¡°Why is it falling is something wrong?!¡± Just as she started to panic it had opened its wings! Air streams formed on the tips as it started to brake with a sound that is similired to the clap of thunder in order not to hit the ground. ¡°Is it trying to kill itself, crazy dragon!¡± The voices inside her speaks then. ¡°Its the storm girl it drives dragons crazy! Makes the young ones loose them selves and they start flying like maniacs with a death-wish! Quick hurry and hide before it sees you, it may attack!¡±

    Trisha ignores them. A dragon had saved her life and avenged her mother, they can do nothing wrong in her eyes. When it spots her she instantly feels the acute attention like tendrils of ice cold water running down ones back. The blue dragon starts to circle her like a hawk inspecting the ground.

    She lets out a low submissive growl and lies down on the ground. The dragon replies with a roar that shakes the very air around her. It sends jolts into her heart not of fear but excitement! The dragon makes one more circle then angles itself into a dive its tail used to counter steer against the wind it¡¯s headed straight for her! As it comes closer she can hear as the air screams at being ripped by the dragons body she thinks its going to crash right into her and flinches preparing for the impact.

    Slyfer expands his wings and they catch the air swelling like parachutes. His heart lurches as he comes to a sudden stop just above the the ground and  his hind legs softly lands his weight making them sink into the grass and mud. The tiger¡¯s ears flat against its head just looks at him with its big golden eyes. Slyfer folds in his wings and his body falls forward making the ground tremble and grass vibrate faintly as it crashes to the ground.

    Trisha sees the blue eyes staring at her as the dragon extends his neck tasting the air. Those blue eyes so familiar. ¡°SLYFER! Slyfer is that you!¡± The dragon¡¯s neck pulls back like a turtles and it nearly stumbles making the white tiger laugh. ¡°Trisha!¡± They both start to laugh and run around each other. She tackles him her paws grabbing around his his body. Slyfer surprised at the strength lets his body fall to the ground afraid that his spikes might hurt her and they roll through the long green grass laughing as they do.

    They stop there limbs intertwined he opens his free wing over them to keep away the rain. She looks at it seeing the red veins in them as it pulses with each of his heartbeats which she can now clearly hear with her enhanced senses. She looks back at him and licks his nose. The dragon¡¯s eyes go wide and his heart beats faster clearly in her ears. They both slowly change back to their humanoid bodies their limbs are still intertwined together in a loving embrace rain pitter patters around them.

    Slyfer uses magic to shield them from it and it creates a spectacle to behold. The rain falling from the sky hits the shield and makes it kind of visible like a bubble around them rain cascades down along the sides ending up on the ground around them. Trisha looks up her eyes filled with wonder her cheeks flushed pink. Slyfer''s heart cant take it anymore threatening to climb out of his chest! He  takes her chin in his hands. Leans in and brushes her lips with his softly like a butterfly landing on a flower but she wants none of that, her hand goes up his back and her fingers curl into his hair. She pulls him closer and kisses him harder. A small moan escapes her as she does. It makes his heart flutter and race just hearing it! Their kisses become more urgent more needy! They just want more!

    Vinx feels her master disappear from her senses but she isn¡¯t worried they had been close when it disappeared. The fairies quickly spread out in the direction that it disappeared in. She soon gets information of a strange sight. Huffing with her little fists clenched, she heads in the direction where the other fairy reported the strange sight. All the fairies flit over to a bubble like thing in the middle of the nowhere. Grass swaying around it.

    Vinx doesn¡¯t wait and she rushes right in! Slyfer is on Trisha one of his hands on one of her soft plump breasts. She moans softly as he bites her in her neck her hand pulling softly at his hair in the nape. Vinx takes a deeeeep breath. ¡°Slyyyyyyyyyyyyyfeeeeeeeeer!!!!!!!¡±

    Slyfer jumps like a hare on a hot plate. The bubble explodes outwards with a boom as he inadvertently forces more energy into it. Trisha is also up and turns into her tiger self roaring with outrage. She wants to kill whatever or whoever just interfered! Her eyes scan around until they land on the fairy that¡¯s just out of her reach. ¡°You!¡± The tiger¡¯s eyes turn to slits in anger fangs show. The fairy only flies a bit higher.

    ¡°So this is what you are doing while I have to wait and look for a monkey!¡± Slyfer finally relaxes and he starts scratching his head in embarrassment while shuffling his feet. He looks up trying to give his best smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you smile at me it wont work!¡± The fairy turns to the side arms crossed. ¡°Come down here fly so I can eat you!¡± Roars the tiger. Trisha only gets ignored.

    Slyfer nearly starts laughing at the spectacle but he knows better by now. ¡°Vinx, please don¡¯t be angry! I missed you, you know.¡± Vinx¡¯s little face cracks into a smile against her best efforts not to. Slyfer sees it and smiles again. She sees him smiling and she huffs again. ¡°Shit, too early for the smile.¡± He steps forward touching Trisha''s tail that is standing straight with her anger. She jerks but as he runs his hand up and down her flank while he walks forward she cant help but shudder in pleasure relaxing instantly.

    His eyes never leaves Vinx. ¡°Please come down lets talk we haven¡¯t seen each other in forever. Please.¡± He puts on the best puppy face he can muster...... It works! The little fairy flies into his shirt and pops out of the top hooking her arms around the first button. Trisha follows the fairy with her golden eyes to where it now is. She growls low and menacing.

    Vinx sticks out her tongue at the tiger while snuggling closer to Slyfer!

    Trisha wants to pounce and eat the little fly that bothered their perfect moment! Slyfer¡¯s hands are quicker rubbing her he steps forward and starts scratching under her chin and ears! Trisha wants to object but somewhere deep inside her she starts to purrrr! The other fairies start to circle them laughing as they do. One suddenly breaks away and heads into the sky its light going out.

    The others stop and start to pulse in unison. Their strange behavior draws Slyfer¡¯s attention and he stops scratching. Trisha regains her wits and gives Slyfer a pleading look but his face makes her instantly alert.

    Cryton feels his wings move through the sky and it lightens his heart. He had been delayed because of the storm but took to the air again as soon as the storm let up enough to allow him to. He had flown on this route plenty of times. It was his job and he enjoyed it without end. The vast plains and open skies were always peaceful and serene. The last six months that he had been assigned the post of a messenger between Fort One and Atlantia was very peaceful and he could never wait to be sent on a mission mainly because Fort One is situated in one of the most unhospitable areas of the world.

    ¡°Pffft Fort One nothing but a cold rock stuck in a mountain with some strategic value.¡± Fort One is under the control of the Templars on the other side of West side Heaven¡¯s mountain range. It snowed every day and on the days that it didn¡¯t was because there were blizzards. ¡°Snow and ice with a little rock, its nothing compared to Fort Serina.¡± The reason Cryton couldn¡¯t wait to receive messages was because of this route.

    But this time the skies were stormy and the rain made his wings heavier slowing him to nothing but a crawl. ¡°Stupid humans they believe that they are in control Bah Chronos lets them be! If he wanted to he could order all the griffins to rip them apart like we did the dragons!¡±

    He chuckles as he thinks of the stories his father told when he was but a hatch-ling. How the brave and valiant griffins had destroyed countless dragons.

    ¡°They must have been weaklings!" Feeling powerful an quite chuffed with himself the griffin lets out a powerful eagle¡¯s cry. Just then he sees a bright little light flicker in the distance. Angles himself in the direction picking up a little speed with some effort.

    Vinx flits out of Slyfer¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hide! We must hide!¡± Slyfer takes the little fairy in his hand brows furrowed in worry. ¡°Whats wrong Vinx, whats going on.¡± Vinx doesn¡¯t want to say because she knows about the bad blood between griffins and dragons. She is afraid Slyfer will want to fight. Slyfer gets impatient. ¡°Vinx tell me whats wrong or I am going up there myself." her little hands grabs his thumb. ¡°No don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Why not whats up there?¡±

    Vinx stays quiet. Trisha changes back and looks at the two. Slyfer cant wait any longer and he hands Vinx to Trisha. I am going to go take a look. ¡°No! Please there is a¡­. there is a griffin in the sky.¡± Slyfer¡¯s pupils shrink. His heart starts to pound his hands start to sweat. ¡°A griffin! Here!¡± The voice that speaks is no longer Slyfer''s but the beast''s.

    He feels anger growing he feels anger tare at him wanting to break out but he keeps his control. ¡°Where is it Vinx?¡± His voice is controlled but filled with malice. Trisha takes a step back she knows what comes next, she has seen it before. ¡°Tell him Vinx.¡± She whispers to the fairy.

    ¡°Not far to the Wes-¡°Before she can even finish Slyfer is in the air. Beating his wings like he has never before, to gain speed and height every wing beat makes a resounding clap!. Soft rain drops fall all around him but his heart is hard as a rock. ¡°Today griffins blood will rain like this!¡± As Slyfer is flying he is in a constant battle with himself. He doesn''t know but if someone sees him right at this moment they would see a blue dragon and then in the next a black one! His eyes turning from blue to red intermittently along with the color of his scales.  As he fights, loses, and then regains control he can feel the power that threatens to take over. His consciousness is like a see-saw between himself and the voices that shouts for him to destroy, kill and maim! The voices urge him on shouting for vengeance drowning out the others and nearly driving him insane!

    He wants to make it bleed, he wants to make THAT! THING! BLEEEEED!

    <hr />

    Hey guys sorry for only posting now. The chapter was actually done last night but as i was nearly editing the power went out! My anger level went over level 9000 but what can you do.

    I wanted to get up earlier and post it buuuuuut it was raining and my bed was saying. "No baby, don''t go!" And i couldn''t resist her warm embrace!

    Anyway here is the chapter! I see i got another vote! Thanks for the support you guys are great. Special thanks to darkimortal since he has been boosting my rep like crazy.

    <hr />

    This post is for Tcy. First of thank you for the rating and the detailed review I will definitely take it to heart.

    Don''t worry about the English since my home language is Afrikaans I totally know how it feels!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 21

    21

    Blood and Fire

    Maim! Kill! Burn! Maim! Kill Burn! These thoughts repeat themselves in Slyfer¡¯s consciousness like a mantra that usually gives one peace of mind this, causes the opposite inside him. Clouds darken wherever he passes like poison it spreads from his body turning brightest day into blackest night. Slyfer is fighting a losing battle inside his mind. But he does not give up, he can¡¯t, he doesn¡¯t want to!

    He flaps his wings crushing the air beneath them and it propels him up and forwards, his speed growing with each of his wing-beats. He suddenly senses it. A big light that is not a light swims in his consciousness not far from where he is. Relying on Malgrobin¡¯s memories he knows it¡¯s better to strike from above. So he powers onward up, up and through the clouds once again entering the other world that is so serene. Clouds follow him forming a tail turning black as they do.

    It makes him look ghostly. Like a demon spawning from hell! Red eyes glow in the dark black clouds looking ethereal and then as if spit out a black dragon body shoots out of the enveloping clouds to float above the storm. It turns blue again for an instant, the suns bright rays reflecting of off it.

    The site is beautiful to behold a lone dragon above a sea of clouds droplets of water shining bright in the sun¡¯s rays. The view around him is staggering! This time however he has no time for it. He does not care about it. Hate and anger gives him tunnel vision. Maim! Kill! Burn! He flies until he is more or less above the big light that resembles a griffin in Malgrobin¡¯s memories.

    Cryton follows the little purple light but then it disappears confusing the griffin. He had heard of these lights before. ¡°Fairies, the helpers of dragons. There were once thousands of them but thanks to the mighty power of the griffins and Chronos they almost died out along with the dragons. The remnants have gone into hiding. If I can follow it to its home and report. I will be greatly rewarded!¡±

    The thought of the rewards makes him blind to the danger that is fast creeping up on him! He suddenly hears a roar from above. It makes his heart stop for two heartbeats and when it beats again it races adrenaline rushes through him. The plumage around his neck swells and starts to shake in fear. For a split moment he even forgets to flap his wings to stay afloat!

    ¡°What was that! It can¡¯t be can it!¡± The mere thought of what it may be makes him shake in fear he doesn¡¯t want to think about it, his mind avoids it as if the mere thought about it may make it real! Cryton gives a powerful beat of his wings, turning as he does the thought of rewards and fairies forgotten in his fear.

    He looks up, to see hell descend upon him!

    The already dark clouds loaded with rain. Turns black as night and starts to grow like an infection in a festering wound. First slowly crawling along but it starts to speed up with every second. He can smell it, sense it even taste it as the corruption spreads. ¡°It¡¯s death!¡±

    Slyfer dives, the evil voices start to laugh knowing it is going to enjoy a slaughter. As if welcoming him the clouds part and then follow as if his body is sucking at them. He senses the light growing closer and starts to pour magic into his maw, feeding it with energy making it hotter and hotter. His stomach swells along with his lungs that are burning with the huge intake of breath.

    Maim! Kill! Burn!

    He senses that he is nearly upon the pigeon that has simply come to die! The voices laugh louder enjoying it feeding him even more power until the fire inside his maw wants to explode out of every orifice on his body. He opens his jaws. ¡°Gwaaaaahhh!!!¡± Molten fire shoots out dissipating and eating the clouds like a virus that destroys cells. It starts to spread, a blanket of fire!

    Cryton at first sees a faint red light in the clouds. But like the darkness it too starts spread until he hears. Crackling sounds with force. ¡°Fire!¡± He dives not waiting to see what it looks like. At the same time he activates the anti-magic treasure that was given to him as protection for the mission. These two acts are the only things that spare his miserable life!

    The fire breaks through the clouds devouring them as it does. It envelopes the fleeing griffin turning sky blue as the treasure starts to work at dissipating the magic. Cryton lets out an eagle¡¯s cry of fear as he desperately flaps his wings to get out of it. Half falling half flying he finally escapes it but the anti-magic treasure has already started to crack. ¡°I can¡¯t take another hit like that!¡± His heart races as he redoubles his efforts but his wings are whet making him slower than usual. Then he hears it¡­¡­the voice of his doom approaching.

    ¡°Roooooaar!¡± Slyfer roars in frustration as he sees the pigeon escape his flames! He gives chase, his wings powering him forward like a hound on the hunt. HE WILL NOT LET THIS PIGEON GO!

    Maim! Kill! Burn! Slyfer sucks in another breath to blast the retreating piece of dung. The griffon is bigger than him, almost twice his size! But he can already smell its fear. The smell lets Slyfer¡¯s body shake in pleasure. The griffin kicks it''s hind legs that look like that of a lion¡¯s, stark black claws protrude from each of his paws that is bigger than Slyfer¡¯s head. Its massive hind quarters is a golden brown color. Halfway through its pelt turns into feathers ranging from pure white to a dirty grey. Its wings are attached just above where its talons meet with the body. They are beating incredibly fast as the scared pigeon tries to get away. Its plumage swells around its neck almost making it seem bigger than it actually is! The picture is completed with an eagles head. A beak as sharp as knives curves below the yellow eyes ending with a black point, it¡¯s meant for only one purpose. To tare flesh in strips from the griffin¡¯s enemies!

    ¡°Pigeon! You cannot run from the answer to your question! I am going to enjoy ripping you apart! Hahaha¡± Slyfer gives one more powerful beat of his wings causing him to surge forward and he once again opens his maw shooting out a tumult of fire it crashes into the griffin like a wave causing it to veer off to the left to get out of its range.

    Cryton nearly pees himself in freight when he hears the incomparably evil voice and laugh. It sends goose bumps up his spine and makes his heart palpitate. He doesn¡¯t have time to think on it as the deathly crackle once again fills his hearing a blast of molten heat is followed by waves of fire swirling around him. They once again go blue as he veers to the left to get out of it. The anti-magic treasure crumbles and turns to dust. Seeing it nearly makes the griffin cry in his frustration.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take another hit. If I do I¡¯ll be no better than a roast chicken!¡± Stealing himself Cryton angles himself in a sharp turn the wind ripping at his wings. The thing following does the same staying close on his tail. ¡°I have to fight! I have no choice!¡±

    Cryton suddenly tucks in his left wing causing him to spin around and look behind him he falls backwards for a few seconds as he takes in the sight of the small dragon behind him. Its scales are black, black as coal the light does not even reflect from it, instead it looks as if it is sucking the light out of the air. Any clouds near it gets corrupted turning black. Red eyes shine out of its black head giving him the feeling that it¡¯s looking directly into his soul, wanting to devour it. The spikes inspire the greatest fear of all! They are black as its scales but what looks like red cracks covers them pulsing as the dragon breathes. The pulsing makes them look like blood spilling out of a charred corpse.

    ¡°It¡¯s smaller than me! But it has magic! Dammit if it wasn¡¯t for that¡­my only chance is close combat!¡±

    Slyfer sees the pigeon finally turn around to face him. Not slowing at all, Slyfer lets out a laugh as he beams down at the griffin turning into a black and red streak that seems to cut the sky asunder. Cryton sees it coming and his eyes narrow. He can¡¯t help but feel some relief since the dragon is coming at him and not firing magic from, long range!

    Slyfer sees the change in the griffin but he doesn¡¯t care he wants to taste blood feed on it flesh make it cry out in pain! Maim!........ Kill!..........BUUUURRRRNNN!!!

    Baaang! The two flying creatures bear into each other in the sky. The force sends the falling rain scattering in all directions! The two fall for three seconds as their limbs get tangled together! Slyfer swipes with his claws, bites with his jaws, ripping flesh and feathers apart!

    Cryton scratches with his talons but the small dragon is too close he only got one hit in before it hit his chest with such force he has no breath. The griffin panics and kicks at the dragon with his hind legs. A lucky hit sends the dragon back untangling their limbs.

    The two circle each other searching for weaknesses in the other one. The griffin¡¯s chest is a mess! Chunks of flesh are missing revealing bone! Slyfer has a huge gash running from his shoulder down across his chest where the talon had caught him. The scales around it look crushed! Blood drips from their wounds and it mingles with the rain falling to the earth beneath.

    Slyfer starts to laugh, his demented laugh, any creature within ten miles can hear it in their minds.

    ¡°What? What is so funny!¡± Slyfer doesn¡¯t stop. ¡°Hahaha pigeon! Haha before we started fighting I just had to think it and its beautiful! Hahaha!!¡± The griffin feels fear again the blow he had given the dragon was by no means a minor wound but it is laughing! ¡°What, what did you think!¡± Slyfer stops his circle and once again attacks the pigeon his wings powering him forward crushing the air around him. ¡°I thought I would make your blood fall like raaaiin!!!¡± Baaang!!!

    Their bodies collide again sending ripples of force everywhere, like a drop of water falling into a tub. The force causes the clouds to part and for a second the rain stops! Slyfer has the griffin¡¯s shoulder in his jaws biting with enough force to break bones. A welcoming crack!! Of bones breaking is like music to the black dragon¡¯s ears! Blood fills his mouth and the griffin lets out a shrill cry of pain. Slyfers claw forcing the griffins head away from his body is suddenly bit into by the incomparable sharp beak!

    Slyfer grunts at the pain as his scales along with tendons are ripped from of his foreleg. The pain only makes him bite harder cutting deeper into flesh and bone! Snnnniick! His jaws meet and the griffins shoulder his now completely severed. They fall rolling and thrashing around in the sky biting and hacking and slashing at each other. Until they see the earth coming up fast to meet them.

    They both let go and start to brake not wanting to crash into the ground. One of the griffin¡¯s wings is almost useless the nerves and muscles used to control it, right at this moment is being spit out by Slyfer as he laughs.

    Slyfer¡¯s left claw that was bitten into only hangs useless at his side but he still laughs! Maim! Kill! Burn! The griffin flaps to climb a bit more but his wing is failing. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this little pigeon!¡±

    Cryton does not say anything he knows it¡¯s useless. He only gathers his last strength readying to defend himself or take Slyfer with him to the afterworld!

    Slyfer starts to gather magic in his maw again, but before he can finish preparing the Griffin lunges at him! He sees it coming and flaps his wings in response still gathering magic!

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    They close in on each other lightning strikes in the distance. Just before they hit each other Slyfer tucks in his wing craning his neck forward! He flips over¡­.Sweeesh!!! Baaang!!  His tail hits the screeching eagle on the head. Its head explodes sending blood and brain matter scattering into the air as Slyfer makes a full revolution he opens his maw unleashing the fury of his fire. The already dead Cryton gets burned beyond recognition. His feathers catch fire and turn to ash the exposed flesh starts to bubble and crack then falls off like flakes!

    The fire stops as soon as he realizes the pigeon is already.... dead.

    They weren¡¯t far from the ground for this last exchange of blows and the body of the griffin hits the ground cracking it. Blood spreads around it seeping into the cracks and mingles with the water and mud.

    Slyfer lands holding his one foreleg to his chest that has already stopped bleeding thanks to the ¡°gift¡±. He steps forward placing his other claw on the destroyed, mashed chest of the griffin. He looks at the sky craning his neck and spreads his wings open lifting them up.

    Rooooooaaaarrrr!!!! His victorious roar can be heard for miles around and it makes creatures of all sizes shudder in fear and scamper away.

    Not waiting any longer Slyfer starts to feast on his kill. As he does he can feel the power of the griffin rush into him with every swallow.  It was over two hundred years old! The amount of energy it has fills Slyfer to the brim. His wounds start to heal faster. The scales on him start to turn back to blue and...... finally his body returns to normal.

    Slyfer rolls of off the griffin carcass and spread eagles himself. Laying there he just looks at the sky while his body heals. He starts to laugh not his crazy demented laugh. But his normal one. Even now his heart is still beating fast exhilarated with the thrill of combat. Slyfer laughs because he kept control! It was touch and go here and there but he was always in control!

    He killed a griffin! One of the sworn enemies of his people! He ripped it apart! For the first time he feels proud because he killed something. There isn¡¯t the usual pang of guilt or sorrow but pride!

    ¡°I am a dragon! I am a ruler of the sky!¡± He shouts and then begins to laugh again giddy with excitement. Just then he hears footsteps approaching but his senses already warned him that its, no threat.

    Trisha runs after the fairies they had heard the roars and bangs and seen the flashes of fire in the sky! When she saw them fall together her heart had stopped in worry. The sheer size of the griffin was twice that of Slyfer¡¯s! ¡°Will he be okay?¡± She asked to no one in particular. But then she saw the black dragon spin and even felt the power of the blow where she was standing. The molten fire had quickly followed turning water and rain to steam instantly!

    They saw the black dragon head for the ground and a second later the roar!! Of victory filled even Trisha¡¯s heart with pride. She wants to shout to the world. ¡°That¡¯s my man!¡± But her pride soon turns to worry and she starts to sprint in Slyfer¡¯s direction. They arrive a while later. The smell of burned feathers and cooked flesh reaches them way before they reach the crater where the griffins body lays.

    Standing on the edge she hears Slyfers happy scream. ¡°I am a dragon! I am a ruler of the sky!¡± her worry disappears and her beautiful face gets an alluring smile. She climbs into the crater careful not to slip and fall. She turns her face into a mask intent on scolding him for rushing off into danger.

    Slyfer is still looking at the sky with a dumb smile on his face when Trisha¡¯s head appears in his vision. Her hair is sopping wet droplets coming from it falls on his forehead. His smile grows even bigger. Seeing his smile Trisha¡¯s face cant keep up the serious appearance and she starts to giggle.

    ¡°You may be a sky ruler but look at the state you are in!¡± Vinx is already in the crook of his neck hugging him she hops over to his chest. ¡°You see! You see why I didn¡¯t want to tell you! She turns around. ¡°Tell him Trisha, tell him how wor¡­ how worried he had us!¡± With the last words the little fairy starts to cry and she goes on her knees to pound his chest with her little fists.

    Slyfer takes the little fairy with his one good arm and puts her against his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t cry Vinx! I am fine see! And I won!¡± ¡°That doe¡­. doesn¡¯t matter!¡± She gets out between, heart wrenching sobs. Trisha starts to get annoyed because she also wants attention. She aims to sit down next to Slyfer not caring about the rain at all but his voice stops her.

    ¡°Trish you have to eat in your tiger form. In order for you to grow you have to eat. You may find it disgusting at first but the strength you gain will feed your other self and make you stronger.¡± The voices inside her tells her the boy is right and she should take this opportunity. She looks at the carcass, bones sticking out and organs laying around. Gulp! Her mouth goes dry just at the thought.

    Slyfer can see the disgusted look on her pretty face. ¡°Change into your other form it will help. Its¡­ it¡¯s what helped me to get over it.¡±

    She changes and at once she can feel the difference. The smell that was disgusting before now makes her mouth water. The humanoid part of her is till disgusted. But the tiger part wants to feast!

    The white tiger takes a tentative step forward then looks at Slyfer, as if for permission. Slyfer nods. The tiger walks forward lowering its head, it licks it, as if to taste. Trisha¡¯s eyes grow wide as she feels the power. Without reservation the tiger starts to gorge itself.

    An hour later licking its chops. It turns back into the pretty girl. Slyfer keeps his gaze focused on her knowing what comes next. Trisha falls to her hands and knees and starts wrenching. ¡°She is taking it even worse than I did, the first time.¡± He wants to get up and hold her hair for her but every muscle in his body protests against it.

    After a while she finally stops. Slyfer uses magic to catch the rain that is falling and it starts to gather in one place, as if inside an invisible basin. Trisha walks over cupping water into her mouth to rinse out the bile and foul taste. Slyfer¡¯s body shakes and his eyes widen. ¡°Trisha your ears!¡± Trisha goes stock still not moving. Her hands moves up and she tentatively feels around. Her eyes widen! ¡°I have cat ears!"

    Slyfer can¡¯t help but laugh at her reaction. Her cute cat ears fold back against her head in worry. Her face seems like she wants to cry. Slyfer quickly stops his laughing. He forces himself up grunting at the pain. He hobbles over and wraps his good arm around her waist she looks up at him her golden eyes big and worried that he may reject her.

    What happens next makes her mind change a hundred and eighty degrees! Slyfer bends down and lightly bites one of her ears! It makes her heart race and she can feel her body temperature rising. ¡°UUUuu.¡± Her cheeks go red as apples! He lets the one go then gently bites onto the other one gently pulling it. ¡°Aaah!¡± Her eyes go misty and she leans into Slyfer with his weak body he nearly falls over. But he holds on.

    He lets go of her ear and he hugs her tighter bending low he whispers. ¡°My Kitty Cat, I love your ears.¡± After saying this he goes limp in her arms falling fast asleep.

    Trisha catches the limp Slyfer. Her cheeks still incredibly red. Hearing his soft breathing she knows he just fell asleep. The biggest smile creeps onto her face. The fairies are spinning around the two as they sing a sweet song. All¡­ except for Vinx. She floats to one side her little face scrounged up in displeasure. ¡°Hmmpf! I will allow it this one time!¡±

    Trisha doesn¡¯t care she doesn¡¯t even hear. Her head is in the clouds her heart is up there with her. In her mind she thinks. ¡°I will never let him go!¡±

    Slyfer wakes up on a soft moving bed his body still hurts but he can already feel his hand is working properly. He lifts his head. He is lying on Trisha¡¯s back. The tiger fur is so soft he can¡¯t help but snuggle deeper into it. The movement lets her know he¡¯s awake. ¡°Welcome back to the living!¡± Vinx is asleep in the crook of his neck her little chest rising and falling evenly.

    The other fairies glide around the tiger¡¯s body as she walks. One leads in front guiding the way through the darkness. It has stopped raining but it¡¯s still windy and here and there he can still see flashes of lightning in the sky. The long green grass sways too and throw as the wind blows through it gently underneath Trisha. ¡°How far are we from camp?¡± The fairy in front replies after a few seconds. ¡°About five miles!¡± She giggles as if this alone is reason to celebrate. Slyfer is too tired and sore to celebrate anything!

    ¡°Fairies¡­¡± He thinks to himself. He pushes himself up grunting as he does. Trisha stops and cranes her neck to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! We have to hide what you are just like I have to hide myself.¡± She can see in his face it won¡¯t help arguing. She lays flat on the grass and he climbs down.

    With a white flash, she is her normal cute self again. Slyfer looks at her with a smirk. She opens her mouth to ask what he is looking at. But he grabs her and gives her a quick kiss then lets her go and starts walking. Her face beams with a smile and she starts to follow running a bit to catch up she then takes his hand.

    Its not long before they can see firelight in the distance. Slyfer walks a bit faster thinking of the rest he can have when he reaches it. Just outside of the light Trisha stops. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Trish?¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you we found something on the Griffin. Saying this she swings a bag around that Slyfer has never seen on her before.

    She promptly hands it over. Slyfer is impatient to see what¡¯s inside but it can wait till tomorrow. Holding hands again they enter the firelight of the sentries. ¡°Halt! Who goes there!¡± Slyfer holds up his hand to shield his eyes, the light is hurting them a little after the long walk in the darkness. ¡°Its Slyfer and Trisha, we are back along with some guests.¡±

    ¡°Slyfer!¡± The familiar voice makes him smile. ¡°Are they putting the green hawks on guard duty now?¡± The person that the voice belongs to steps out in front of the fire. ¡°Everyone is tired from fighting the crazy powerful winds and rain. We were out scouting so we have a bit more energy.¡±

    Slyfer walks forward and the fairies follow and flit over to the young green hawk scout. She laughs as they dance around her. ¡°They are the fairies and my charges. They were in the main camp but sensing me nearby brought them over. Trisha and I went out to greet them and we ran into some trouble.¡±

    A blatant lie! ¡°But a pretty good one. If I Do say so myself.¡± Thinks Slyfer chuffed with his awesome lying skills. The scout looks at him for a second then shrugs. "Aldowin has been tight lipped and worried. Pathfinder gave him a pretty hard time wanting to know where the lady was."

    Trisha¡¯s hand squeezes a little tighter in Slyfer¡¯s, he squeezes back reassuring her.

    <hr />

    This chap was so much work and i still think i did it wrong! Aerial battles are no joke.

    Hope you guys enjoy the chappie

    Durrandel- i am trying to improve the grammar the words kinda gets mixed up sometimes. I am also trying to figure out where i should put commas and all that stuff to better explain the story. Thanks for your feedback.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 22

    22

    The betrayal of a wolf and a trial for a pig.

    Slyfer and Trisha eventually find out where his tent has been set up among the others. The camp is in a sorry state, no longer neat and set up in a formation but in disarray due to the fact that they had to be set up quickly. What makes it worse, is the mud the wolves and elves running around had trampled the grass into a thick slop of grass and mud that sticks to your feet as you walk making all kinds of funny sloshing noises.

    To Slyfer¡¯s tired mind and body this is just, too much. Each step gives him a dull ache that makes him wants to crawl rather then walk.  ¡°Just a bit further and we will be there.¡± Says Trisha while half supporting, half falling with him towards his tent. When they reach it eventually Slyfer simply walks in and falls over, asleep instantly. Which leaves Trisha just standing there awkwardly.

    She stands there for a whole minute, looking at the entrance and then Slyfer intermittently, her face set in confusion until she makes a cute huffing noise. A greedy gleam appears in her eyes and she bends down determined and resolute¡­¡­..To start taking off Slyfer¡¯s wet and dirty clothes.

    First to go, are the boots not caring where they land she simply throws them over her shoulder. They hit the ground with a squelch. Vinx watches all this in rapt attention not saying a word.

    ¡°Next is the shirt.¡± Trisha thinks while clambering over Slyfer¡¯s legs. She sits next to him for a second looking at the first button. She had seen him without a shirt before, but seeing him without one and undressing him are two different things! Her hands move, her ears twitch with nervousness, tail swishes then stops for a second like someone walking in the dark that suddenly heard something and had to stop to confirm. It starts to move again as her hands, moves to the next button. Stop. Move. Stop. Move¡­. ¡°Last button.¡±

    She quickly loosens it then sits back, heart racing. The things that happened in the afternoon go through her mind, as she looks at Slyfer¡¯s firm and undeniably healthy body. She remembers how it had pressed against her. She shakes her head her ears standing like antennas. ¡°Focus, Trisha.¡± She says to herself balling her fists with determination. She lifts him up gingerly and pulls the shirt off.

    Her gaze wanders down his chest that already has a few hairs growing on it signifying the start of his transition to manhood. She gets a naughty urge to pull them but pushes it down thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do that one day.¡± Her gaze travels further down and over his abs to end where his pants is buckled.

    She bites her finger while thinking. ¡°Should I do it? No, what will he think, we only kissed for the first time today!¡± She still hesitates remembering how the younger girls had talked about; when to do what with the boy you like. She wasn¡¯t part of the conversation of course since no one wanted to be friends with her but she had listened intently. Her eyes grow wide and she squirms a little. ¡°We already kissed that is only supposed to be allowed after the first date!¡± She stops. ¡°Does rolling around in the grass and then having a life and death battle with a griffon count as a first date¡­¡­ we did share a meal?¡±

    She pushes the thought aside unable to solve the conundrum at the moment. Looking back to his pants she also decides to leave it on. Nodding her head she feels satisfied. She heads for the exit but just before she leaves, she turns back and takes, a tentative step towards him. Then five quick steps, bends down and plants a quick kiss on his forehead. Then she leaves, disappearing into the night to find her own tent

    The next morning before Slyfer can even wake properly Aldowin is there asking questions. ¡°Where were you? What happened!¡± While marching up and down like he always does, when upset. ¡°Master I want you to calm down first. At least give me a chance to answer the first question before you ask five other ones!¡± Slyfer says this while propping himself up on one elbow and rubbing the sleep out of his eyes with the other hand. Aldowin looks at him, his eyes wide, and brows furrowed. His mouth opens like he wants to say something but nothing comes out. Aldowin lets out a long breath his body relaxes visibly.

    ¡°You''re right start from the beginning, I will only listen.¡± Five minutes later¡­¡­. ¡°What! You killed a griffon!¡± Slyfer gets up and clamps his hand down on his master¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sshhhht! Do you want the whole camp to hear? Aldowin shakes his head bringing himself under control. After making sure the wild look is gone Slyfer removes his hand. Aldowin this time whispers unnecessarily soft, holding out his hands next to his body while bending his back, as if he is doing a squat. ¡°You killed a griffon?¡± Slyfer doesn¡¯t know if his master is acting proud or just plain weird so he nods not saying anything and leans back as if the elf is going to slap him in the next few seconds.

    ¡°This is great!¡± Still whispering with the weird look. As if realizing something, Aldowin¡¯s face turns serious and he stands up straight trying to look dignified. ¡°Were there any others?¡± Slyfer shakes his head still standing in the I-am-expecting-a-slap position. Aldowin looks him up and down as if Slyfer is the crazy one! He then pulls Slyfer by the hand while saying. ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat!¡±

    Aldowin feels incredibly happy. His student had killed a griffon! He wants to shout it to the world. The reason for his happiness is not that Slyfer is strong and he is the one that taught him. No, It¡¯s because of something much more precious. Slyfer gave him hope. Aldowin had seen the flocks of griffons all those years ago, how they had destroyed and killed, he had gone through many towns where not one person was left.

    That is why even a large army like this one, had not run into any villages or other people traveling. Most were wiped out leaving many places in the east completely empty.

    Why the armies of Chronos had stopped no-one really knew perhaps he was afraid if he continued the races that were standing on the sidelines will join and take up arms, like they were supposed to from the beginning. Perhaps he was just tired or injured. There were many rumors and speculations but no one truly knows why. Chrono¡¯s stays in seclusion, so very few see him and those that do are only the most trusted of his people.

    SLyfer killing a griffon is not even a small scratch on the monster that is Chrono¡¯s army. But people had gotten hope before, from far less extraordinary things. Aldowin finally felt like there is light at the end of the tunnel. He himself didn¡¯t know how pressured he truly felt until some of it had been removed. So he was chatting with Slyfer, a big smile on his face as they eat breakfast. Slyfer is laughing at something the master just said when he feels a shadow loom over him from behind, he turns to look who it is and when he does, the smile fades. ¡°Goodmorning Prince.¡± Slyfer looks at Pathfinder surprised and a bit worried.

    The almost carefree boyish face that Pathfinder had has completely changed. He has dark circles under his eyes, his complexion paler than usual. This is not what brought on the worry. The reason for it is the obvious, unrestrained, all-consuming hate in Pathfinder¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Can we help you?¡± Asks Aldowin from behind Slyfer. Yesterday Pathfinder had questioned him in a rage but he had chalked it up to the Prince being worried. But now looking at the gaze he is directing at Slyfer he felt he had obviously mistaken jealousy on Slyfer, for worry about Trisha. Pathfinder does not say anything for a few seconds only looming over them like predator.

    When he does start to speak however, the voices in Slyfer start to roar with outrage. ¡°You, you think you are so special, so far above us! You just take what you want when you want it!¡±  Pathfinder breathes heavily in anger as he says each word his face in an ugly sneer. ¡°I will show you, you are nothing special, you will bow to me and then I will decide if your life is worth sparing or not!¡±

    Slyfer stands up pushing the anger down with everything he has. ¡°Pathfinder, if I have done anything to offend you I will apologize if you have a legitimate reason. But this is not the way, we sorted out all past grievances and came to an understanding did we not? I think of you as a friend, why are you attacking me now?¡±

    ¡°Haha hahaha. A friend? Past grievances?! Friends do not take from others what is not theirs! Friends do not steel and lie to their friends!¡± Pathfinder screams at Slyfer looking at him as if he is a dog, a cur underneath his boot. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Slyfer is losing the battle in his mind. His eyes are red. Aldowin wants to step forward between the two but Slyfer gestures to his master that it is still okay.

    Pathfinder looks at his feet laughing sardonically, then steps forward his face a mere inch from Slyfer¡¯s which causes him to look up a bit, this fact only aggravates him more. ¡°I am talking about Trisha! She was mine and you took her from me. But I will show you! Pathfinder turns around and gestures at the crowd that has long ago formed to see what¡¯s going on. ¡°I will show everyone here!¡± The prince then lowers his voice into a sinister whisper as he looks back at Slyfer. ¡°And I will especially show that Bitch! That I am better then you in everything, even in bed!¡±

    Boom! Pathfinder¡¯s feet leave the ground as Slyfer¡¯s fist hammers into his jaw. He flies back two steps his spit and blood forming an arc as he does. His back hits the ground and his breath is forced out. Slyfer walks forward seething with rage! His jaw and fists clenched. It took everything for him to tone back that hit in order not to blow the princes head clean off his shoulders. He starts to talk as he nears the prince. ¡°I have extended my hand to you three times! We made peace with each other, I thought you a friend!¡± Slyfer kneels down and grabs the prince by his hair. ¡°You can insult me, try and kick me and that I may still forgive, but you threaten or insult Trisha one more time!.....¡± Slyfer leans in closer, his voice turning into a whisper. ¡°And I will burn you alive.¡±

    Slyfer stands up turning his back. He sees Fira standing not far off. Her hand is over her mouth her brows furrowed in worry. She too has rings under her eyes. She had tried to talk sense into her brother¡¯s head but he did not want to listen as he just sat mumbling and talking to himself. She had tried to take his hand but then he lashed out resulting in a bruise on her left cheek.

    She knew when her brother heard Slyfer was back and  stormed out of his tent, there would be trouble but she had not expected this. She can see Slyfer is trying hard to control himself, to not become the beast as Trisha calls him. Suddenly a ghastly gurgling laugh rings out. Pathfinder on the ground rolls over as he laughs and spits out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You think this is over, trash!¡± Pathfinder struggles to get up still a little woozy. ¡°I will end you!¡± The prince draws his sword but before he can take another step. His father¡¯s guards appear and grab him. They start to drag him away as he continues to laugh.

    Fira sees it happening and starts running afterwards in doing so she passes by Slyfer and he grabs her hand lightly stopping her. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± She turns her head trying to hide the bruise. This is answer enough for him. He wants to go and beat the prince to a pulp, break his arms and legs to teach that miserable whelp a lesson he won¡¯t soon forget! But his heart stops him. Inside he knows it wont help Fira but only make things worse for her.

    He lets her hand go and gives her a warm hug not saying anything. She starts to cry in his arms, she wants to let everything out like she did before¡­. But she is torn between Slyfer and her brother. Slyfer lets go and against his better judgement. ¡°Go, see if you can help him get his head straight.¡±

    She does not hesitate a second and runs following the route the guards had taken.

    The rest of the day is terrible. They move slowly through the mud. Slyfer can pull the wagon much easier now but he keeps slipping and falling. But that¡¯s not the worst for him, he truly believed Pathfinder was a friend and the situation frustrates him. The bruise on Fira¡¯s cheek keeps popping into his mind. Vinx and the other fairies had tried their best to cheer him up but his only reactions to their funny stories and jokes was to grunt now and then.

    After a while Vinx had given up and now just sat on his shoulder singing with the others calming Slyfer down to a degree. Trisha had also come around after hearing what happened. She felt guilty about it as soon as she heard and had mentioned as much to Slyfer. ¡°What if I had stayed away from him more, or pushed him away from the beginning. I am so sorry it¡¯s my fault! Her ears drooping and tail just hanging had made Slyfer even more pissed off with the stupid prince!

    He had kept is irritation out of his voice when he replied saying while cupping her cheeks in his hand and lifting her face so she looked at him. ¡°Its not your fault Trish, the guy basically followed you around. You also did not know at the time things would happen between us, even I didn¡¯t know! Don¡¯t feel guilty okay?¡± She had nodded but he could still see the guilt she felt swimming in her golden eyes.

    Slyfer slips falling in the on his side. He gets up feeling like he wants to throw the wagon at something. He swears at the wagon like a mad man drawing the attention of everyone. Aldowin sees it as he sits on the mount and sighs as he knows the anger is it not caused by the wagon but the situation his student is in.

    Aldowin was proud of how he handled it. ¡°The punch, eh¡­ was a little touch and go. But what the boy had said shows how he is fast growing up to be man. I will need to remind myself often that he is not the boy from the valley anymore.¡±

    Aldowin¡¯s and most of the others witnessing it, had felt their respect grow a little for the young man and what he said.

    Slyfer starts to pull the wagon cursing as he does. They start to crest a hill and what lays behind it fills everyone with joy. ¡°The main camp!¡± One elf shouts with joy. Even Slyfer feels a bit better seeing it and smiles, until his mind returns to brooding on his problems.

    A group of riders instantly break off from the camp and starts to head in their way. Old Sun also heads out with a few of his riders. The report needs to be done fast and the clans need to be assembled as soon as possible, if trouble is to be avoided.

    Slyfer thought the mud in the previous camp was bad but here things are way worse. Ruts form wherever a wagons  pass and people have to walk on their tippy toes to avoid the waterpools that form in those ruts to avoid having their boots drenched with dirty water. The overall smell of the camp has also worsened by ten times simply because it had stood at this location for a longer period of time.

    The looks on the faces as Slyfer, Aldowin, Trisha and the fairies pass them, is looks of utter defeat and resignation. The army looks defeated already because of the weather. Morale is definitely one of the most important things an army needs. It made the difference between defeat and victory in many skirmishes between foes. If a general could break the morale of his enemies¡¯ army before they attack each other, then he deserves the position.

    Slyfer does not blame the soldiers for their disheartened looks. They are dirty and grimy wet and miserable anyone would feel the same. He feels the same. As the motley group makes their way to the camp they see lots of arguments going on. Soldiers swearing at each other that were friends just a few days ago their mood sour because of the circumstances.

    The first to greet them is the servant as they enter their allocated tent. Slyfer gives her a simple tired wave. Aldowin greets her properly and asks that she fetches water for them all to have a proper bath. Slyfer looks over to Vinx his face still dispirited. ¡°Could you please go and let Elyna know we are back and also ask her to see if she can scrounge up some clothes for all of us.¡± Vinx moans a little but soon leaves. The overall bad mood has even affected her!

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    They all sit in silence until Aldowin brakes it. ¡°So, Trisha you know about Slyfer?¡± Trisha nods her eyes brightening and ears that are leaning forward a little curious to see, and hear what comes next. ¡°Aldowin sighs. ¡°Are you going to tell anyone?¡± She bites her lip as she thinks, her feelings conflicted she is still a subject of the high elves, she made a promise to serve. ¡°I won¡¯t unless the Princess and Queen asks me directly.¡± Aldowin nods, that¡¯s the best he can hope for.

    Slyfer feels a bit betrayed and it shows in his eyes as he looks at her. She looks away not wanting to meet his gaze. ¡°I made a promise Slyfer, I¡­. I can¡¯t go against my word.¡± Slyfer has had enough fighting for one day and just feels tired of it all. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± His tone of voice hurts a little but what can Trisha do. She has feelings for him but she does not want to be a person that breaks her promises.

    The audible silence fills the tent again¡­.. ¡°Here is the water requested.¡± The servant is back and Trisha is happy she didn¡¯t want to sit in the oppressive silence for a second longer! Slyfer and Aldowin both suggest that she can bath first.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they are being gentleman or just trying to get rid of me so they can start planning. I miss being alone with him things were so easy, uncomplicated¡­even if it was only for a day.¡±

    Contrary to what she is thinking Aldowin and Slyfer don¡¯t say a word to each other until Slyfer remembers something. ¡°Master I wonder if the challengers are done competing against each other?¡± Aldowin looks up and his face tells Slyfer that he had also forgotten about it. ¡®Good question we can ask Elyna once she arrives.¡± Which happens to be right at this moment. Elyna looks a bit less miserable then the rest.... but still miserable. Her hair looks a bit wet as well as her clothes, boots clustered with mud.

    Slyfer feels a bit of relief at seeing her. ¡°Elyna you are a site for sore eyes.¡± She looks at Slyfer and in a way she can almost not recognize him. The atmosphere he gives off feels stronger, more experienced. ¡°I am happy to see you too, Slyfer.¡± Slyfer smiles at the obvious reply the truth of it showing in her smile. ¡°It seems you guys had a bit of a bumpy ride?¡± Slyfer nods his face going solemn and brooding again. Aldowin steps forward and gives the formal greeting. ¡°Did you have any trouble with the wagons.¡± She shakes her head as she places the bundle of clothes she brought with, on the bed.

    Vinx flits into the tent behind her, going directly to the sapling where the other fairies are. She is tired of the depressed looks. ¡°No trouble at all, it was boring actually the only senses of entertainment were the battles between the supposed champions. ¡°And how did it go, are they done deciding?¡±

    ¡°Yes there were some disputes within the clans after each battle, one claiming the other had cheated and stupid things like that but most accusations were false.¡± Slyfer shrugs not really worried about who he has to face. They continue to talk and take turns to bath and soon its dark outside.

    The mood lifts a little as the original four companions chat. The other three, gives Elyna the news of everything that¡¯s happened, except the parts with a certain dragon and tiger of course. Her face changes between shock, horror, awe and sometimes she smiles as they tell her about something funny that happened. They are still talking when a messenger arrives. ¡°The king summons you to the main tent!¡± The dark elf quickly salutes when they tell him they will be there as soon as they can and runs off. ¡°The poor guy probably needs to go summon a bunch of other people.¡± Thinks Slyfer watching as the messenger disappears behind another tent.

    They all look like nobles as they head toward the main tent. Slyfer has a silver and black shirt on with some embroidery down the sides black pants and boots. Aldowin is wearing black pants and boots with a white shirt. He doesn¡¯t like to wear black, preferring white but the mud outside would just spoil it. The ladies are dressed in black, tight fitting pants. Slyfer couldn¡¯t help but look at Trisha¡¯s well defined bottom and when she had caught him doing it she smiled and wiggled her tail that is now proudly on display. It dampened the atmosphere between the two a little and they couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    With the black pants she has a red long sleeved shirt that sits a bit low revealing her peaks and over that a long coat with fur lined inside to keep the slight chill out. Slyfer feels the fluffy fur totally matches with her ears making him want to bite them again, luckily for her the jacket saves her from Slyfer¡¯s hungry gaze on that part of her body. Elyna also opted for white so she has a white top on.

    Slyfer has never seen the tent so full of elves. Faces stare at them as they enter. There is no food, no beverages, none of the merry-making that had been there before. The atmosphere  stale, the four go to sit on left side of the tent where they are directed by a serious faced elf. The chairs are set up in a circular fashion and in the center is a pedestal. In front of the pedestal is a long table where all the clan leaders are seated, all except for Great Spear and the King. Their faces are grim and set in stone betraying nothing.

    Old Sun stands up. ¡°We have all gathered here to discuss a grave matter. Some of you may not believe the things that are about to come to light, even I do not want to believe, but I saw and experienced it with my own eyes and flesh.¡± Old Sun keeps quiet for a while so that his words can sink in. Grunts, snickers and questions fill the tent. Old Sun lifts his hand for silence and only when a creek of a chair or a lone cough can be heard does he continue and he does not hold anything back.

    Bang! His fist connects with the table top making most jump at the sudden sound. ¡°The Spear clan betrayed us all! Led us into a war that was unnecessary causing us to lose many young warriors men and woman with families, even my own son died!¡± Voices of outrage and ridicule sound out elves stand up shaking their hands shouting in anger in one corner a brawl breaks out which is quickly stopped by a group of guards. Old Sun¡¯s face grows uglier by the minute as he looks the the supposed nobles of the clans.

    The ones to lose shout with rage. The ones that will gain something out of the Spear clan¡¯s demise shout with approval. ¡°All hypocrites!¡± Thinks Slyfer to himself and for the second time in his life he looks down on people. Bang! This time the stout table breaks in half as Old Sun¡¯s fist connects. The shouting stops as they look at his face. ¡°Look at you all bickering over scraps while an enemy has infiltrated our ranks! It is weakness! Weakness in us, as a people that has caused this!¡±

    Some start to shout again but one look from the old man and they shut up. ¡°Many of you ask for proof of this matter. Well I will give you some,  I will rub your faces in it until you want to vomit, so shut your traps and listen!¡± Some grumble, others look around wide eyed to see if someone else is going to say something about Old Sun¡¯s rude behavior, forgetting instantly how they had shouted just a few seconds ago.

    ¡°We have witnesses. One even being the King himself! Why do you think he is not present?¡± No one answers, no one dares to. ¡°The Spear clan attacked us while we were outside hunting. If not for that boy there!¡± Old Sun points at Slyfer and all the faces turn to him making him want to disappear into his seat. ¡°If not for him our King would have died by Great Spear¡¯s hand. Yes people an outsider had to save our King because we are too weak to do it ourselves, too corrupted and disordered!¡±

    This time everyone holds their tongues. ¡°This is not even close to all of their crimes. They also sent assassins to kill the King¡¯s, beloved daughter and frame my clan for it. Once again the brave boy stepped up doing what we cannot; once again he defended what we used to stand for¡­unity!¡±

    ¡°I ask you my people are we weak?¡± Some heads shake others say no softly and yet others shout no loudly. Old Sun stares at them looking all around the room drawing them in with his gaze. ¡°The way you answered is indication enough of how we stand. I will let you think on it as we conduct the trial of one of the assassins¡­.Great Spear¡¯s son himself!¡±

    As if on Que two guards bursts through the entrance with Singing spear between them. He looks dirty and fowl his pig face even more pig-like as he whimpers and cries. The two guards shove him onto the pedestal locking his feet in place with a resounding clack, which sounds even harder due to it being so quiet.

    Old Sun looks at him with contempt that makes him shiver in fear. ¡°Singing Spear do you swear to tell the truth in the name of your ancestors! Do you swear that if you were to lie lightning may come down and strike you down where you stand?!¡± Old Sun says it loudly almost spitting the words out at the cringing pig. ¡°Answer me boy!¡± Slyfer sits forward at the edge of his seat, a bit nervous that his mind meddling may have worn off or that someone else may have gotten to him afterwards. But he soon relaxes as the pig starts to nod vigorously.

    ¡°Good. Lady Nirn you may begin the questioning.¡± Old Sun sits down crossing his arms just as Lady Nirn stands up her face more serious and severe then Slyfer has ever seen it. ¡°She was there and she went through his mind after I did. So she does not only know of his crimes but has also seen it.¡±

    Slyfer feels sick as he remembers what he saw.

    The questions go on for hours and it feels to Slyfer like it will go on forever. Singing Spear answers every one truthfully, without hesitation. The people around have shocked faces as they hear of his father and his brother. Some get sick as he explains some of the things they did. Others jump up and want to kill him right there but they are held back by guards. The pig¡¯s sentence will be decided by the council once the questioning is complete.

    Slyfer wants to leave not wanting to hear about the things that he has already seen as it brings back the dreadful memories. He had not explained everything so thoroughly to the others, so when they hear their faces change with the rest. Trisha takes his hand without even realizing it and sometimes she hides her face behind his shoulder as if watching a horror happen in front of her.

    Lady Nirn finally sits down and the questioning is complete. The nobles around have a mixture of reactions to what they heard. Some just stare vacantly, others screw up their faces in disgust some even look worried. Old Sun makes sure to remember those faces.

    He once again stands up. ¡°Normally the King would pass judgement but as he is still recuperating he gave me full authority to do it for him. I will give four rulings, two of them you will be allowed to vote on as it affects us all.¡±

    Old Sun lets his gaze sweep the crowd to see if there are any objections. None step forward. ¡°First, the Spear clan is to be dissolved and no other clan will be allowed to takes it name nor will any groups be allowed to have the name, what say you?¡±

    People start to lift there hands, first a few but then more and more until almost all the hands are lifted. Old Sun once again takes a careful look at those that don¡¯t lift their hands. ¡°Second, The wolves are to be given their freedom in full, run by wolves as the wolves see fit. I have already learned that the wolf King¡¯s son still lives. We owe them this and more, so, so much more.¡± The vote this time is pretty much split and guards are called in to start counting. One moves around from the left the other the right. They are not allowed to touch, look or make any kind of sound whatsoever. The two finish and are brought to the middle their backs facing each other. Each is given a piece of paper to write down the number they counted.

    Old Sun picks up the papers holding them away from his body so the others can look at it. Slyfers heart is racing at this moment and his hand squeezes a little tighter causing Trisha to look at him. What she sees makes her cheeks go pink. Slyfer is concentrating hard on the two pieces of paper as if he can will them to be the way he wants it. His eyes are full of hope for the wolves. He wants their freedom!

    ¡°The wolves¡­.will¡­.not be given their freedom!¡± Slyfers eyes blink a few times in disbelief. He feels like going around and slapping every single one of these dirty fucking elves. His eyes turn red and his jaw clenches. Trisha sees it happening she squeezes his hand. ¡°Calm down, there may still be another way.¡± Her voice is like a bucket of cold water that cools him down and he sits back swearing under his breath. He looks up only to see Old Sun breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Smart old man you better know where I stand!¡±

    ¡°Third! Will Singing Spear be executed by quartering or will we banish him!¡± Many gasp at this; quartering had not been done for a long time within the clans. It¡¯s a gruesome and ugly way to die. Each one of your limbs gets tied to a beast of burden and then all at once they start to pull in different directions. Basically ripping you apart!

    ¡°You may vote now.¡± Almost all the hands go up and Old Sun nods his face grim. ¡°Quartering it is.¡± Singing Spears whines and starts to pee himself as he hears the result. A guard slaps him across the face making him quiet. Old Sun walks over looking at him in disgust as the smell of piss starts to waft around. ¡°Have some dignity. If not for your clan do it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°The last and final decree should be seen as a gift to our clans. The King and I have decided to welcome Slyfer into the clans due to his courageous merits in saving the King and his daughter as well as defeating countless enemies on the battlefield. He does not have to fight to be accep-¡°

    ¡°I object!¡± The voice fills the room breaking Old Sun¡¯s speech. The old man is clearly peeved, as he turns around to look who had uttered the shout. Slyfer and Trisha knew who it was as soon as they heard it. ¡°Pathfinder, this decree is not up for debate, it has already been decided!¡±

    ¡°Decided my ass! I wish to challenge him for the right to become a member of our great nation.¡± Spittle flies as he shouts this, his face ugly and his fists clenched. Slyfer stands up and walks to where Old Sun is standing. His face and voice neutral hiding the anger and betrayal he feels. Slyfer asks. ¡°Pathfinder are you sure you want to do this? This is the last and final time that I will give you the chance to let whatever it is that bothers you go.¡±

    Pathfinder sneers and spits at Slyfer¡¯s feet. ¡°Even now you think yourself above me! You are not the one that lets things go, I am!¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes flicker for a second between red and his usual blue. His fist is clenched so tightly blood is starting to seep through his nails Slyfer looks down at his blood dripping on the floor.

    ¡°Maim¡­. Kill¡­.Burn¡­..¡±

    He can hear the voices faintly in his head as they start to repeat his mantra of death.

    Pathfinder takes a step forward.¡°Coward, I always knew you were a dog not good enough to even pick up my shit.¡±

    ¡°Maim¡­Kill¡­.Burn¡­¡±

    As Slyfer looks up his eyes are glowing and there is a smile on his face that makes everyone¡¯s skin crawl. Pathfinder even takes a step back involuntarily.

    The temperature seems to drop in the entire tent, as Slyfer utters his words....

    ¡°Name your terms.¡±

    <hr />

    Hoe hoe(weird giggle) had you guys worried there for a second only posting now. but you guys are my precious readers and i cant let you down........my preeeciouuuuus

    This chapter nearly had me growing a split personality as I had to think of and put myself in different situations and then explain how the characters felt. I still don''t think I completely pulled it off.....dammit.

    This to me was a true wake up call as I realized this is what makes 3rd person POV difficult as apposed to 1st person since you only need to describe how one person feels. Dont get me wrong there are difficulties that apply to first person POV as well.

    Just consider this if you guys want to start writing your own stories.

    Hope you enjoy the chappie. P.S shit is going down next chapter so stay tuned for the next episode of dragooon ba- just kidding

 Sky Prince book 1 Chapter 23

    23

    Destruction and Ferality.

    Old Sun puts his hand on Slyfer¡¯s shoulder, trying to draw his attention, but Slyfer¡¯s gaze does not leave his prey, he does not feel the hand and even if he did he wouldn¡¯t care! ¡°Slyfer¡­.. Slyfer listen to me boy, you don¡¯t have to do this the King has already decided, it¡¯s done.¡± Old Sun¡¯s words finally reach Slyfer and replies, still not moving his gaze that is nailing Pathfinder in place.

    ¡°You are wrong, I have to do this. Just look at him old man he has gone insane if I don¡¯t finish this he may hurt someone I care about!¡± Old Sun looks at Pathfinder the way his face has changed, the cruel lines that weren¡¯t there before that is clearly visible now. Then he looks at Slyfer. ¡°I can¡¯t decide which one looks more insane¡­..¡±

    The Old man sighs and removes his hand. His voice goes into a whisper his mouth near Slyfer¡¯s ear. ¡°If you do this, you must understand you can¡¯t kill him, he-¡° Slyfer starts to laugh sending shivers up Old Sun¡¯s spine. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that.¡±

    Slyfer laughs again while pointing his finger at his prey. ¡°I am still waiting for your answer¡­.talk dog!¡± His sudden shout lets Pathfinder come out of his stupor, he had seen Slyfer on the battlefield, he had seen how he ripped wolves and elves apart giving that same laugh he is now, giving that same look that he is now directing at Pathfinder.

    The prince feels fear, fear in its purest form. But courage cannot exist without fear. They go hand in hand like a sword and scabbard. That is what starts to grow in Pathfinder¡¯s heart now, his courage, his resolve. In his mind he had taken Slyfer¡¯s condescending behavior for far too long. ¡°It¡¯s time to end it!¡± Voices start to speak, evil ones like the those in Slyfer only different, these are the voices of hungry wolves, driven crazy by their insatiable appetite. Wolves on the edge of starvation, that are willing to even eat its own, to devour its family, to kill its love.

    Hunger is what starts to drive Pathfinder¡¯s courage forward. Hunger for recognition, hunger for a love he cant have, hunger takes over every cell of his body and it drives the words out of his throat like vomit. It makes his voice change like Slyfer¡¯s had countless times before. The voice too, is the same but different. Where Slyfer¡¯s voice is completely dominating making those who hear it, want to submit in fear. Pathfinder¡¯s is filled with ferality, it gives those that hear it a feeling of sickness, dirtiness, uncleanness that makes you want to scrub yourself until your skin comes off!

    ¡°We, will fight to the death!¡± Old Sun finds his voice even though he feels like, he wants to wash himself till he bleeds. ¡°Preposterous, you know the rules it cannot be done! You are a Prince this mere fact already makes it impossible; you are the Kings only heir to the throne!¡± Seeing Old Sun say this, others also start to interject, shouting and ridiculing at the stupidity of what the prince is trying to do.

    Pathfinder growls, a growl of a hungry wolf. His eyes turn to Old Sun staring and it makes Old Sun feel like bugs are crawling all over his skin. ¡°You, old man will not tell me, the Prince what I will and will not do. If you come between me and my food, I will kill you!¡±

    People gasp at this, they all know Old Sun had been in the boy¡¯s life, before he even got adopted. He is like an uncle to the boy many start to whisper to each other about what could happen to the dark elves if someone like him is to take the throne. Someone who so easily turns on their friends and family, how quickly would someone like that not turn against his people?

    Old Sun feels betrayed as he hears the words. This whelp he had helped to raise had just threatened his life. He can still remember how his son had taught the boy a little sword fighting in the backyard of his villa. How the twins had come to visit so often to see uncle Sun. ¡°Now he threatens me like our bonds mean nothing, perhaps I should let Slyfer ki- No, what am I thinking!¡±

    Old Sun looks at the finger then at the owner his face starting to reveal signs of anger. ¡°You may be the Prince but you are still a mere bo-¡° Before Old Sun can finish his sentence, pathfinder strikes like a venomous snake for the Old man¡¯s throat, aiming to rip it out. Old Sun, a master in hand to hand combat had not even seen it coming!

    Pathfinder¡¯s hand is just about to hit when he gets balled over. The tent is filled with a resounding crack! As Slyfer¡¯s shoulder and the Prince¡¯s ribs meet. Pathfinders feet lift from the ground and he and Slyfer keep traveling through the air. They finally stop when they hit the wall of the tent nearly making it collapse, just as it is about to the strong fabric tares and they are deposited outside.

    A few noble ladies scream in surprise and some even start to panic!What normal person can survive a hit like that. But then it begins. Like a low rumble in the far of distance that slowly starts to grow it had come to this and now it would begin. The fight between two princes!

    Slyfer laughs as he stands up and starts rubbing his shoulder. ¡°You know, you¡¯re right who needs terms.¡± He bends down picking up the breathless puppy. ¡°What we need is carnage!¡¯ Slyfer throws him with all his strength into the ground. Laughing as Pathfinders body bounces like a ball nearly a meter into the air. Pathfinder wants to find his feet his side feels like it¡¯s been pulverized into a fine meat paste but he hears the voices and they give him strength, the pain starts to fade.

    Then he hears it again that deathly laugh then steps striking the ground making it shake. Just as pathfinder¡¯s body is about to touch the ground. Slyfer runs kicking up mud and stones as he does, they hit the tent and some even go through the material showering the inside with mud and debris! Slyfer arrives next to his prey and he pulls his leg back¡­.bang he kicks Pathfinder but the Prince had sensed Slyfer coming and put up his hands to block. Pathfinder flies through the air hits the ground and bounces once his limbs going in all directions he hits the ground again and starts to slide on his side across the ground digging a ditch into it as he goes!

    Slyfer laughs again but he stops as Pathfinder stands up. The red eyes widen a bit in surprise. Then his body shakes in ecstasy. ¡°Good, good you don¡¯t die easily. That gives us more time to play! Come wolfy, come boy, come play with master! Haha hahaha.¡± Pathfinder hears him and it drives him insane! He wants to kill this red eyed bastard so bad it feels like he wants to explooode!

    The dark wolves give him power and he uses it to shoot forward turning into a blur in the darkness it causes mud to fly everywhere in his wake. Slyfer sees him coming and launches himself forward creating the same effect. Slyfer lifts his hand and strikes at pathfinder throwing all his power into it. Pathfinder already has his fist out aiming to pound Slyfer¡¯s face into a crater. Their fists meet making their bones shake and bodies tremble the force of it causes mud to shoot out away from them like a wave.Pathfinder is thrown off balance. Slyfer''s strength is way out of his league!

    Slyfer throws a straight punch but the prince ducks under it, Wooosh it whistles over his head.

    Pathfinder quickly kicks out his left leg catching Slyfer on his upper thigh.

    The blow is unexpected and Slyfer not prepared, gets rocked to the bone causing his leg to throb with pain and he grunts. Slyfer doesn¡¯t take the blow lying down and sends out his own kick but Pathfinder has been trained since young, in hand to hand combat and now it starts to show!

    He throws his arm up, his fist next to his head to protect it and receives the blow. But who is Slyfer? And what had he done the last few days? Pulling the wagon could not have produced, no results, ripping his muscles apart to only regrow could not have all been for nothing! The blow hits and it makes Pathfinders teeth rattle and eyes bulge. His body gets pushed to the right side, his feat leaving the ground as he starts to spin to the right.

    Slyfer sees the opening and goes for it, he throws out a right hook and pathfinder barely manages to block in mid-air but again Slyfer''s strength training shows itself.

    Pathfinder gets blown back like rag doll by the punch. His feet leaves the ground for two seconds then touches down. Pathfinder instantly throws his body forward letting his feet dig into the mud and he comes to a sliding stop. his arms feel numb his chest tight.

    Slyfer laughs and launches after him like a rocket, not willing to let him go, enjoying the thrill of battle just too much to even wait for a second! Pathfinder sees the demon with red eyes and he lets out a growl that wakes up half of the camp as he does he begs for more power from the wolves and a faint dark aura starts to form around him, his red tail turns pitch black!

    Slyfer arrives and gives a right uppercut aiming for pathfinder¡¯s chin. Having learned his lesson Pathfinder doesn¡¯t block but leans to the side. The hit misses and Pathfinder drops to the ground swinging his right leg in a circular fashion a mere inch above the ground. As it travels it leaves a smear of black aura behind.

    It hits Slyfer¡¯s legs and his world turns. He falls on his back mud splattering over him as he does. Using the centrifugal force pathfinder swings his leg completely around while pushing off with his left leg. His foot starts to leave the ground as his back is turned to Slyfer. Pathfinder kicks backwards with his swinging leg and it carries him over, his swing turning into a back-flip.  He bends his legs as he spins in the air aiming to fall on Slyfer with his knees, to crush his chest into nothing but dust!

    Slyfer tries to roll but the mud makes it difficult. Bam! Pathfinder lands on his chest and it makes Slyfer vomit out the precious air in his lungs. The ground around them cracks and mud is pushed out from under Slyfer as he his planted into it with force. The pain! Glorious pain rushes through Slyfer making him want to roar. Pathfinder sees the eyes still looking at him from beneath unwavering, almost begging for more. He splits his legs and clamps them down on Slyfer¡¯s head and starts to pound at Slyfer¡¯s face. He can¡¯t take it, those eyes, looking down on him; he doesn¡¯t want to see it he wants to destroy it!

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    He pounds and pounds but Slyfer has his arms up blocking the blows. He gets a blow through connecting with Slyfer¡¯s cheek causing his head to sink into the mud he lands another and another. Slyfer''s head sinks deeper and deeper until the eyes disappear under the mud and Pathfinder can¡¯t see them anymore.

    Slyfer blocks but the mud from Pathfinder¡¯s fists, goes into his eyes. Bam! A blow hits him and makes the mud worse as it starts to rise at the sides of his face. Bam, bam two more hits and everything goes black as putrid mud along with his own blood enters his nose and mouth. Slyfer gets frustrated and he nearly changes barely hanging on to his sanity.

    Even more blows hit forcing mud down his throat causing pain and his mind to go into a daze.

    His lungs start to burn as he needs oxygen. But he cant risk taking a breath unless he wants to drown in mud and blood. He hears his heartbeat start to pound in his ears at first fast but then it starts to slow Slyfer¡¯s limbs start to lose strength. He can¡¯t even count how many times he has been hit!

    Pathfinder starts to laugh as he hits over and over and over again. ¡°Is this it?! Is this all you have?¡± As if to answer Slyfers fist heads towards his face, a wild swing without any power. Pathfinder smacks it away easily. People are watching from afar they had seen the carnage the two had caused as they exchanged blows. They had felt the force of the blows as it traveled through the air they can even feel it now through the ground as Pathfinder pounds at Slyfer unceasingly.

    They hear him laugh and what he shouts. Trisha takes two steps forward intending to interfere. But she gets tackled by someone and held down. Elyna holds on desperately to prevent Trisha from running into a fight that could surely cause her certain death. ¡°Let me go, let me go. Slyfeeeer!¡±

    Slyfer barely hears the voice through the mud in his ears. But barely is good enough. Pathfinder starts to laugh louder as Slyfer stops struggling. Then he hears it; Trisha¡¯s pained cry to help Slyfer and it drives him mad. She was his and then this bastard came and took her from him! ¡°Aaaaah! Shut up, you Bitch,  you are next!¡±

    The ground suddenly starts to shake causing pathfinder to look around in panic. The dark wolves he had embraced, who had been shouting for him to kill, starts to whimper in fear confusing him even more. Then he senses it, around him is an aura so evil, so malicious it makes his scalp start to tighten. The mud around him starts to float as if caught in space. Then he hears it. The voice of death itself.

    ¡°I warned you, I told you what would happen if you threatened her again!¡± Slyfer¡¯s hand shoots out and grabs Pathfinder around his neck. The hand is hot and burns the skin underneath. Pathfinder¡¯s advanced sense of smell can clearly detect the smell of his own skin burning! What happens next lets his heart sink in despair. The red eyes start to rise from the mud as if ascending from hell and around it are black scales. But that¡¯s not what caused the despair. Two horns protrude from Slyfer¡¯s temples they curve back and then forwards like a bull''s on it are what looks like cracks pulsing with blood.

    Slyfer had fought the voices in his head he had struggled against them pushing them back. But when he heard what Pathfinder said. Control flew out the window and in its place came a driver bent on only one thing¡­. Destruction! Slyfer felt himself change like the day he lost control and destroyed Browly¡¯s little bugs.

    Now once again there is a bug waiting to be squashed. The demon talks and as it does, smoke billows out of its mouth. It stands up holding Pathfinder aloft with ease. ¡°I warned you maggot, I told you I would burn you alive!¡± As the demon finishes talking Pathfinders feet start to burn.

    He lets out croaks and kicks his legs clawing futilely at Slyfer''s arm, as he tries to scream but they all get stuck in his throat as the demon starts to crush his neck.

    The people standing and watching can see nothing as a black and evil aura drifts around the two that are fighting so fiercely. A small light appears but it¡¯s as if the aura sucks it up before it reaches them. Trisha, Aldowin and Elyna recognize it instantly. The orc who had touched it that day turned into dust along with the rest of Browly¡¯s army.

    ¡°Maim! Kill! Burn!¡±

    The demon does not use its dark powers, killing the maggot so quickly is too good for him. So he burns him as Slyfer had promised he burns him and it enjoys every moment of it! The demon smashes pathfinder into the ground making the earth shake with the force of it mud rolls away in waves forming a crater around them. Ribs crack and an arm breaks the bone sticking out of Pathfinder¡¯s skin. The demon stands up and lets out a roar of glee as he hears more pain filled screams!

    Trisha and the rest hear it. Their hearts stop the atmosphere grows colder turning their breaths into vapor. The tiger¡¯s in Trisha start to tell her to retreat. ¡°Slyfer has lost control, girl. You must run! Run as far away as you can. Flee! Trisha fights them she believes in Slyfer. He had been there for her and she will be there for him. Elyna still holds on but the roar makes her lose her strength and Trisha starts to slip out of her grasp!

    The demon looks down at the whimpering cur and laughs again watching as Pathfinder tries to crawl away from it. The fire that started on his feet has now reached his knees. He screams in pain and anger at having lost to Slyfer yet again. The wolves who had promised him strength had abandoned him the way he had abandoned his feelings for his friends and family and now he is paying the price.

    The wolves had used his jealousy and started to gnaw at his heart making him bitter. At first he too had fought against the darkness inside him like Slyfer had to everyday. But his resolve was weak and as he saw them talk and laugh his bitterness turned into pure hatred. He had then provoked it, provoked Slyfer. He starts to cry out as he hears the steps of the demon coming closer from behind, tears and snot stream down his face. ¡°Heeeelp! Help me, Old Sun, sister help m-¡°

    The demon laughs listening to his agonized screams. Its hand stretches out and grips Pathfinder¡¯s burning leg making the burned skin come off. It squeezes and gets rewarded with more screams of pain as the prince starts to thrash like a bug being pressed down on by a finger.

    Slyfer then starts to lift him up swinging the dog over his head, as he does. Pathfinders leg brakes with a pop caused by the force of the swing and then he gets smashed into the ground! More bones break and the screams..... stop.

    The demon was looking forward to another swing, more screams, more pain. But pathfinder is quiet, it lifts up the grotesque body inspecting it like you would a juice bottle that you had drank from thirstily only to find its now empty. It lets the leg go and it falls to the ground with a sickening splat. It walks around the limp body then stops and kneels down next to Pathfinder¡¯s head.

    The dark aura starts to fade as if being sucked up by something. The people had heard the screams and pleas for help but they couldn¡¯t approach they could only wait, watch and listen. As the aura fades they see a dark figure bent low next to a body it¡¯s hand rests on Pathfinder¡¯s head. Trisha looks up taring her eyes away from the crouched dark figure she knows is Slyfer.

    The aura had not been sucked up but simply moved! Above Slyfer is a dark swirling mass of what can only be described as death. Like a dark hole it sucks the life out of the surroundings. If one could see the different energies like the white dragon explained. They would see it all get sucked into this abyss. The energy does not get converted or changed, it simply disappears into nothingness, it gets utterly destroyed! Something the white dragon had said is impossible!

    The demon looks up at the swirling mass his hand still on the body''s head and lets out a deafening roar that seems to crack the space around it. The roar is long and overpowering. A lot of people pass out immediately when they hear it. Some pee themselves and curl into balls on the floor shaking with fear! The living plants nearby start to wither and die turning black as night and then..... starts to drift with the wind as it turns to ash disappearing forever.

    The howl of a wolf follows the roar a howl of pain and fear. Trisha looking at the mass of darkness sees it take form faintly resembling a dragon with seven heads! She looks down to see a wolf of darkness on the ground standing over Pathfinder. It whimpers and cries as the dragon closes in. It grabs the wolf and tares it apart, feeding on it! This time the energy does not disappear. As the dragon feeds it grows to Trisha¡¯s astonishment. Wind picks up whipping at them from where the seven headed dragon is eating. The scent the wind carries is of death!

    The dark mass shrinks and disappears by flowing into Slyfer! Trisha sees him as the horns shrink and his scales fade turning back into skin. Some of those that are still able to stand rush over. Trisha does not care who they are, she just wants to find out, if Slyfer is okay. When she reaches him, Slyfer is passed out his clothes ripped to shreds, but there are no wounds! Next to him lies a broken body. Its arms are sticking in unnatural directions. One foot is completely turned around facing the wrong way, away from the body.

    The smell of burned skin, fills their nostrils and makes them feel sick. Old Sun bends down hoping for a pulse. He nearly falls over in relief, as he feels it. It¡¯s their but faintly. He turns around to ask someone to go fetch the healers, but only Aldowin and Trisha are behind him.

    The rest are passed out, or still..... cowering in fear.

    <hr />

    You guys did not expect that!

    Some may hate this chapter, others may like it. I tried my best.

    Hope you enjoy the chappie!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 24

    24

    Doubt.

    Doubt, doubt is what creeps into the dark recesses of your mind, without you ever realising it. Doubt, makes you question your perceptions, your friends and yourself, but most importantly. Doubt, makes you question the very truth that is in front of you. It grows like a seed, sending its roots deep into your brain, as it starts to grow on your mistrust in everything.

    It turns friends into potential enemies¡­¡­ enemies into potential friends. It is doubt that now eats at Old Sun¡¯s heart, as he stands next to the bed, where Slyfer silently sleeps. Ever since he had seen what Slyfer did, he has been unable to shake it. Doubt, had grown its roots, and now it is stuck.

    They had moved Slyfer to the Night Wolf camp. He is now the old man¡¯s stepson, it is only fair that he be treated as such. Much to the old man¡¯s consternation, Trisha and the fairies refused to leave and are also, sleeping soundly next to the boy. ¡°Is he a boy, or is he something that can destroy us all?¡± The old man thinks, as he stares at Slyfer. ¡°Have I brought calamity upon the clans¡­. Have I brought more death, to the dark elves? What is this child, where does he come from? I must know!¡±

    He hears the sound of movement outside, so the camp must be starting to wake up. It¡¯s been a week since the incident and the army continued to travel, because despite what happened the army is an insatiable beast, which needs to be fed and kept busy. A group of idle warriors together, is just an accident waiting to happen.

    Old Sun thinks back, back to when he had to go tell the King of what happened. To his surprise when he got there, the princess was unconscious, and just like Slyfer the healers could not find anything wrong with her. They all decided it was a sickness of the spirit, and not the body. ¡°Bah, what nonsense, quacks just looking for reasons, to explain away their incompetence.¡± Old Sun¡¯s, fists clench as he thinks, his eyes never leaving Slyfer. Despite all his doubts, the boy had also given him hope. If he could control that power, harness it, and use it against their enemies. The dark elves would once again, rise to prominence¡­.. But that would only be, if it could be controlled.

    Old Sun, turns around, only to nearly walk into the fairy behind him. She has a green light, and he remembers, she is sort of the boy¡¯s servant. He had seen her laugh and play with Slyfer as they walked through the camp not so long ago, but now she is looking at him in anger and distrust. Confused, he wants to ask for the reason that he is being looked at with hostility but then he takes in the situation. His clenched fists, the way he had been clenching his jaw in worry and also how he just stood their staring at the boy. ¡°It does indeed look suspect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you-¡° The fairy flits over, to hover protectively over Slyfer. Her little face is scrounged up in displeasure. The fairies also moved when Slyfer did. The few people who were present looked on in astonishment as they once again grew a little tree in a matter of seconds. It had inspired aw and a little fear. Who does not have a little fear of the unknown?

    Old Sun stands for a second, not knowing what to say or do. He sighs, then plops down on a nearby chair. He then looks at the fairy, his gaze serious and starts to talk. ¡°The reason for my strange behaviour is not that I want to hurt him, I¡­. I am just worried.¡±  Vinx, eyes the old elf for a moment, and then decides he is talking the truth. A sweet and energetic voice fills his mind.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to hurt him?¡± Old Sun shakes his head. ¡°If I wanted to hurt him, I would have let the King have his way. The King wanted to arrest him after what happened but I intervened, along with the rest of the clans. They all had seen how Pathfinder had pushed for the fight and¡­. How he tried to kill me.¡±

    Saying this Vinx can see the sadness on the old elf¡¯s face. She feels a little bit of sympathy, but she still has doubt in the elf .After all, he has to put his clan and people first. Even though Slyfer was adopted and is now seen as one of them, he never will be, he can¡¯t be. He is a ruler of the sky and carries the name of Sky Prince in the old tongue. If the elves knew the significance of it they would shake in their boots.

    Her voice once again fills his mind, like an echo it reverberates. ¡°I will accept your reason this time, but know this, he is my little master and I will guard him with my life along with Kitty Cat! We fairies may be small but we have our ways.¡± As she says it, her little chest puffs out in pride. Old Sun can¡¯t help but feel better at the site. ¡°My¡­.. Son has good friends; I hope he will never have to bare the hurt of losing them.¡±

    Old Sun stands up and starts calling out to the guards outside. They have to start packing up the beast, which is the army needs to move again.

    Oblivious to everything, Slyfer drifts in a world of black. His consciousness is not dead nor is it alive, it just is. It starts to stir faintly like a leaf in the wind. ¡°What, where am I? What happened? What is this place?¡± Slyfer cant sense anything, can¡¯t feel anything, smell the air, all his senses don¡¯t work as if sealed. He starts to panic his heart racing¡­ ¡°Do I even have a heart in this place?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Your way of thinking is pathetic!¡± Slyfer starts at the voice, its evil, it¡¯s- ¡°Me?¡± Slyfer is a ball of confusion the voice was him?! ¡°But how, how can this be?¡± The voice laughs again, the voice Slyfer has before he starts to kill. ¡°You are correct, I am you, but you are also me.¡± Slyfer gets even more confused. ¡°All you are saying is what I said in reverse, stupid voice.¡± It laughs again.

    Then it replies with a whisper in Slyfer¡¯s ear. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, little dragon. I am a separate being like you are yourself, I am myself but we are one.¡± Slyfer thinks for a while then replies. ¡°Are you telling me I am psycho?¡± The voice sighs exasperatedly. ¡°Yes, you are completely nuts, and I am just a figment of your imagination.¡± Slyfer mentally nods. ¡°I thought-¡° The voice interrupt¡¯s him. ¡°No, you idiot I was sarcastic! I am something which was sealed inside you by your mother! Hehe she doesn¡¯t even know about it. If she did she would probably come kill you.¡±

    Slyfer smiles to himself, pretty happy his plan had worked into fooling the voice to reveal things without using stupid riddles. His smile fades when he hears the word ¡°Mother¡±. He gets excited and asks. ¡°Who is my mother? Where is she?¡± The voice goes quiet. Slyfer can almost see it sitting and brooding in a corner of his mind. ¡°Your mother is the lady of light, the one who brings life and the one who helped destroy my life, damn woman! They are all the same flaunting their looks and the next moment¡­.¡± Slyfer gets impatient at his ranting. ¡°Just tell me, who is she, enough with your riddles!¡± The voice snorts at Slyfer and replies. ¡°I did, those were not riddles but common knowledge.¡± Slyfer feels like he can pound the evil sounding voice till it bursts into smithereens, but he can¡¯t it is him and he is it. ¡°Can¡¯t believe it, I really am a psycho.¡± Slyfer mentally sits down dejected, since he can¡¯t feel, or anything he imagines its sitting.

    The voice draws closer, Slyfer can¡¯t feel or sense it but he just knows it, as if on instinct. ¡°It is me after all how can you not feel your own hand move?¡± The voice interrupts his confused musings. ¡°I know all this is confusing, and hurtful, but you don¡¯t have to go through all that, just give yourself to me, how about it?¡±

    The voice tried to sound as caring and loveable as possible but due to its very nature. To Slyfer it came out as if a rapist was trying to pick him up. ¡°How about¡­ NO!¡±  He feels the voice move for him, but he can¡¯t do anything. To his surprise it stops. This time it talks in anger which makes Slyfer¡¯s imaginary heart stop. ¡°You, I will one day kill you!¡± Slyfer is quiet for while then smiles pushing away the fear the voice caused. Slyfer replies. ¡°Since you are me and all that, should I count that as my first suicide thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Boy! If you knew who I am you would be peeing yourself!¡± Slyfer shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know so nothing can be done, right?.......Unless, you tell me.¡± Silence rains for who knows how long. Then it starts to speak again. ¡°Has anyone ever told you of how this world came to be?¡± Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°You are part of me so you should know the answer.¡±

    Slyfer feels the thing sit down next to him as it starts to talk. ¡°There were once twelve deities, twelve great beings that could shape and create the world as they wished. Two of these were complete opposites and fought many times resulting in the cosmos and space expanding. Each blow would destroy or create thousands of planets and stars¡­.. Until one day one got the upper hand and nearly destroyed the other.¡± The thing is happy as it says this.

    It continues with its tale as pride radiates from it. ¡°The others felt threatened believing that they would be next if the powerful one was defeated. So they joined forces and attacked. The battle raged on for eons! But still they could not defeat it¡­..¡± The thing says it and before he continues Slyfer feels the anger in it grow. ¡°They came up with a plan, such a stupid plan and it worked! Damn weak things relying on nothing but tricks!¡±

    A silence reins again, at first Slyfer does not say anything but he gets impatient. ¡°So then what happened?¡± The thing stands up and starts to pace, as it explains. ¡°Those weaklings sealed it! They used some sort of strange method and tore it apart sealing the parts into themselves¡­. But it did not stop there oh no. The deity they tried to seal was beyond them, and it started to corrupt and break them from the inside!¡±

    Slyfer feels imaginary goose bumps run up his spine. ¡°But the bastards were smart, as I mentioned ,and they created life on this planet sealing the great one inside each and every single living organism, dispersing its energy into countless amounts of living things. Every plant, creature, insect, animal and race. Every single thing, has a part of its energy.¡±

    Slyfer feels astounded and he utters what he figured out, more to himself than anyone. ¡°Magic! That deity is the source of magic in the world!¡± The thing looks pleased at Slyfer¡¯s quick comprehension. ¡°That is true¡­.. more or less. The great one was like a parasite that ate at them, so the others had to discard parts of them, along with it. It made them weaker more vulnerable.¡± Slyfer nods, understanding the logic behind it.

    ¡°Not able to survive in the cosmos anymore, each created their own race of beings.¡± Slyfer once again wracks his brain and is rewarded with the obvious answer. ¡°The great beasts. They created the great beasts!¡± The thing snorts. ¡°Great beasts my ass! The most powerful of them all a deity of light, and the great one¡¯s sworn enemy, wanted to create something with wings, beauty and purity. But the great one intervened once again,  and so dragons were born! Hahahaha. You should have seen its face!¡±

    The obvious glee in the deity of light¡¯s displeasure, makes the cogs in Slyfer¡¯s head turn. ¡°It¡¯s you! You are the one that calls itself the great one.¡± The voice coughs, as its indescribable evil laugh gets interrupted with Slyfer¡¯s revelation. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, it¡¯s not me. If it were me, you would be dead!¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head, a little bit of doubt keeps him from setting the belief in stone, but he does not let it go. He gets an idea. ¡°You¡¯re right, the great one was a weakling, he could never survive and be able to talk to me now!¡± The darkness around Slyfer starts to roil and boil with anger. ¡°You call me weak! I may be a part of you but I will not hesitate to kill myself you filthy little maggot!¡±

    Slyfer smiles and starts to laugh. ¡°Thank you for the confirmation¡­. No wonder the others tricked you so easily, they probably used your pride!¡± The boiling and roiling stops as if frozen. ¡°Ah, you little bastard! Using tricks!¡± Slyfer huffs at the god that destroyed planets and stars with one swing. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you fell for it.¡±

    ¡°Mark my words! I grow stronger every day and one day I will find a way to destroy you, little maggot.¡± Slyfer waves his hand nonchalantly; even though he can feel the power in this thing, he can¡¯t help himself. It¡¯s a way of dealing with the fear inside him. ¡°Until you find a way, remember to pay your rent on time.¡±

    The darkness around him feels like it¡¯s going to explode and then it starts to disappear. Like smoke it recedes and dissipates, to who knows where. Finally Slyfer can see and hear again. He wants to force himself to wake up, but he is drawn to a pure, white wolf that is lying unconscious, nearby. He goes closer taking in the white fur.

    To his surprise the wolf is a lot smaller then him, he feels like he can just pick it up and squish it. ¡°It¡¯s¡­. its kind of cute!¡± Slyfer leans forward and discovers, his hand is a claw. ¡°I must be in dragon form¡­. It¡¯s so cute!¡± Slyfer picks it up and starts to pet it and for the first time in history, a dragon is born that pet¡¯s wolves like puppies!

    Outside the army is moving and Slyfer is being transported inside a wagon. Inside along with him, is Trisha, the fairies and Aldowin. The wagon stops as a call goes out and Elyna jumps on cursing and out of breath she is covered in dust. ¡°Do you guys know how difficult it is to get in here!¡± Aldowin and the rest don¡¯t answer. They just keep staring at Slyfer that¡¯s wrapped up in furs. ¡°What, whats wrong? Asks Elyne walking closer and nearly falling over as the wagon goes over a bump.

    Trisha answers after a few seconds and pointing at Slyfer. ¡°He hasn¡¯t moved in more then a week but look.¡± Elyna leans forward and on Slyfer¡¯s face is a smile that would make any woman want to slap him. ¡°It, it looks so perverted! Who knew he had such a face.¡± Elyna sits down and also stares at the boy. This continues for almost half an hour, before Aldowin turns his attention away. ¡°What brings you here Elyna?¡±

    Elyna looks at her feet and then at them. ¡°by my calculations we should be close to the high elf army and I wish to leave.¡± Aldowin and Trisha both look surprised and then worried. Trisha is the first to speak up. ¡°Cant we stay until¡­. Until Slyfer wakes up, it won¡¯t be that long anymore.¡± She starts to blush as all the attention is focused on her. Her feelings had become obvious to the others a long time ago seeing as she wouldn¡¯t leave him for one second.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.Elyna shakes her head sadly. ¡°I understand how you feel Trisha, but we cant. Many things have happened and we need to report.¡± If the princess arrives and gets taken in by the dogs of Chronos, we will only be playing into their hands.¡± Aldowin snorts, making Elyna look at him angrily. ¡°You may have given up on us but I have not. There is still a chance-¡° Aldowin holds up his hand to quiet her. ¡°It¡¯s too late, Slyfer has already been adopted and accepted here, well sort of accepted which is more than the high elves gave him."

    Aldowin shifts himself around a little, to get a more comfortable seat, then continues. ¡°You may change the minds of your people, but they failed the test, we can be allies, and I truly hope we will be but more then that is impossible now.¡± Elyna clenches her fists and her voice rises. ¡°Aldowin despite what you may say, we are still your people! The wars we fought, the enemies we vanquished does that not count for anything!¡±

    Aldowin starts to lose his temper and stands up glaring at Elyna. ¡°The time I left, the queen already told me I was pushing it, that I was neglecting my duties. But I listened to the call, the call the dra- that they gave out and unlike when the war started, I did not let anyone sway me, I listened and threw away my duty then. If we had listened the first time, if we had gone to help!¡± Aldowin gestures around. ¡°None of this, would have been necessary."

    ¡°Our race broke an oath and the repercussions are so huge none of you seem to understand it! I begged them, I begged all the elders the queen, everyone. We must go, we must go help! Did they listen? No, they ridiculed me called me a fool!¡± Aldowin looks like he is on the verge of breaking down. The disappointment he felt in his people, that time all comes flooding back.

    Elyna opens her mouth to say something, but it closes again. Aldowin looks at her and curses. ¡°The only races that went to help, were the wood elves and fairies. They joined the dragons in glorious battle, they fulfilled their oaths, and how I wished I had gone with!¡± Elyna stands up angrily. What did the wood elves get for their efforts? They were wiped out along with the dragons. Not a single one lives anymore. Once, one of the greatest powers in this world, is now nothing but dust. Fort Serina, stands broken and empty, as a testament to this!¡± Her words only feed Adowin¡¯s anger. ¡°Who¡¯s fault is it! If we had joined it would not have happened.¡± Aldowin deflates the energy and anger leave him and gets replaced with such sorrow, he wants to turn into dust and just drift away. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize it Elyna, we owe the fairies, wood elves and especially the dragons a dept of so much blood, and we will never be able to repay it!¡±

    Aldowin sits down and mutters under his breath. ¡°I feel dirty and ashamed for being a high elf. Every time I look at myself I feel disgust. These fairies only met Slyfer once, and they chose to help and follow even though they are so few in number, here they are again and it makes me even more ashamed. Leave if you want to leave, but don¡¯t expect me to think of them, as my people ever again. I am an elf without a country. My home is this boy, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    A tear runs down Aldowin¡¯s face. Elyna knows exactly what the sword master went through. He had fought the council to the point where his house fell from grace and became nothing but a husk of what it was. The change caused his father to become sickly with his disappointment, in his son, and soon he died. Other houses turned their backs on him, his own family ridiculed him.

    Aldowin¡¯s sword fighting is legendary; a few years after the dragons were defeated the high elves had to defend their own borders against the griffins and humans, many died. Aldowin was like a wraith in battle. He threw himself at his enemies like a mad man that wanted death. Respect grew for the elf and his house rose again. But Aldowin kept everyone distant. When the armies of the betrayer dragon Chronos pulled back, he suddenly left not telling anyone where he was going, or when he would be back.

    The fairies hearing and seeing his sadness, flits over to him and start to sing some even sitting on him which they have only done with Slyfer. Their song is one of sadness and lament.

    Elyna, suddenly feels defeated. Inside her, a seed of doubt has been planted. A doubt in her race, a doubt in herself, as a warrior. Aldowin does not know it, but a flicker of doubt in her queen starts to grow in her.

    Elyna sighs and looks at Trisha. ¡°We have to go girl, say your goodbyes, you will see him again, in the capital.¡± Elyna does not wait and exits. Trisha looks at Aldowin with a pleading look, as if he can do anything. He smiles at her, something she has only seen him do with Slyfer. ¡°You made your promises girl, do what you feel is right in your heart, live without regrets and don¡¯t end up like this old man. I will explain to Slyfer whatever you choose.¡± Trisha nods as she starts to cry with the thought of leaving him. ¡°I made a promise Aldowin, I made a promise to protect and serve. Will he understand this?¡±

    Aldowin looks at Slyfer who still has that stupid smile on his face, and he nearly starts to chuckle. ¡°I think he will, after all he has made promises he can¡¯t break either. I don¡¯t know what promises but I feel it in my bones, something is driving him forward. I will tell you something that not many know.¡±

    Aldowin looks at her his gaze turning serious. ¡°The one who united the world all those years ago, the one who brought peace to everyone, you know his name, right?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°In school, we are only taught, he was called the white one. The rarest dragon of all, a white dragon, a dragon of life.¡±

    Aldowin nods. "That sounds about right but those are only titles. His real name is Slyfer, yes the very same as my student. You know he can change and into what, but what you do not know is that, before a young dragon gets a name he has to¡­.. complete a test, and this gives him the right to choose his own. Slyfer obviously chose his name but the significance goes way beyond that.¡± Aldowin sits forward before uttering his next words. ¡°You see if a dragon chooses the same name, as an elder had before him. He makes an oath; an oath to accomplish the same things the one did that had the name first.¡±

    Aldowin looks at Trisha carefully taking in everything little reaction on her face. First its surprise, then fear and finally it settles on determination. ¡°So Slyfer wishes to unite all the races once again?¡± Aldowin nods, not sure what to make of the girl¡¯s expressions. Her tail whips and her ears lean forward as she bends down kissing him on the lips. ¡°I will help you in this task Slyfer, just please don¡¯t hate me for leaving now!¡± She stands up and basically runs out not daring to look back otherwise she won¡¯t be able to leave.

    Aldowin sitting with the fairies, has a unbelieving look on his face look on his face. ¡°She kissed him! She actually kissed him!¡± He looks at his student, fighting the urge to punch Slyfer¡¯s perverted smiling face. ¡°What have you been doing to the girls?¡± The fairies giggle at the elf¡¯s outburst.

    ¡°If you guys know something, you have to start telling me know.¡± Aldowin smiles, a smile of pride that nearly splits his face in half. ¡°My student is becoming a man!¡±

    Inside, Slyfer¡¯s consciousness. He could have sworn he heard Trisha¡¯s voice. ¡°Mmmm, must be imagining things.¡± The little white wolf is in his claw while he rubs it. The soft fur makes him giggle dementedly as it gives him pleasure. It suddenly starts to stir. When the eyes open they are green. They stand out against the stark white making them all the more beautiful for Slyfer.

    Fira finally opnes her eyes but what she sees is not her room¡­.. The white wolf jumps up nearly falling out of Slyfer¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey calm down little wolfy. Hehehe¡± The laugh sends chills up Fira¡¯s spine and for some reason she feels violated. She turns to look at the origin of the voice.

    A huge blue dragon has her in his claw and his rubbing her while humming with pleasure. She nearly can¡¯t speak out of fear, but finds her voice. ¡°Who, who are you great one?¡± Slyfer stops. ¡°Ahh you can speak, and your voice its kind of-¡° The little wolf huffs trying to look prideful, but how can you look prideful while you are being petted by a dragon?

    ¡° Of course I can speak. I am a dire wolf.¡± Slyfer brings the wolf closer to inspect. ¡°Are you like, deformed or a retard? You are way too small and your fur is the wrong color.¡± The little wolf starts to get angry and it makes Slyfer want to go ¡°Cuuuuuuute!¡± but that wouldn¡¯t do. He is supposed to be a great dragon!

    He stops his urges along with the rubbing, while thinking. ¡°Maybe I had a growth spurt again. I did eat a two-hundred-year old griffon?¡± He shrugs and puts the wolf down. It immediately starts running away. To Slyfer it looks like its standing and running on the same place. Where can it run, this is his consciousness he controls it the way he wants! ¡°Uuuh that is not going to work you know.¡± The wolf stops and looks behind it. All she sees are two shiny blue eyes as it looks at her, and she cant help feel like its resisting a huge urge to rub her again. ¡°Blue eyes, those blue eyes!¡± She turns around and smells at the dragon. Slyfer feels a bit awkward being sniffed at, but it¡¯s a wolf, what can he do?

    The wolf steps forward attentively. ¡°Slyfer, is that you?¡± The dragon freezes, as if shot. Slyfer looks at the eyes in his frozen position, his mind racing with possibilities. ¡°It¡¯s Fira! Shit, how did she get in here, and why is she so damn fluffy?¡± An awkward silence follows. The dragon sits up, obviously trying to look more dignified. It coughs twice and starts to speak with a gruff, heavy and completely¡­. fake voice.

    ¡°I am not Slyfer, you shall call me, Sir Malgrobin, the great blue! ¡°Where did the ¡°great blue¡± come from, I am such an idiot!¡± The wolf sits down enjoying the dragon¡¯s discomfort. ¡°Oh, great Sir blue? Have you always been such a bad liar?¡±

    ¡°Me? Lie prepostorou- Uuurg I am busted aren¡¯t I? Aldowin is going to kill me so bad!¡± Fira chuckles at the huge dragon that¡¯s afraid of, a small high elf. ¡°So this is what you have been hiding?¡± She starts walking around Slyfer inspecting the dragon form, her tail moving side to side with excitement. Slyfer looks at it¡­. ¡°So fluffy! Rubs, must give rubs! No, I am a great and noble dragon.¡± As if to ridicule him a thaught follows that one which makes him want to face-palm, fall on the ground and roll in embarrassment. ¡°The great blue! Idiot what was I thinking? At least with Trisha I looked good diving around in the clouds.¡±

    Fira¡¯s voice pulls him out of his pity party. ¡°How did I end up here?¡± Her question fills him with dread, it reminds him of what happened between him and her brother. ¡°I have to tell her, better to hear it from me than someone else.¡± Slyfer leans forward putting his jaw to the ground in front of her. "Fira there is something I need to tell you. You may hate me afterwards." Her tail stops wagging and the excitement she felt gets dulled. ¡°Me and your brother had a fight and, and I think I may have killed him¡­..¡± Her heart stops, and she nearly collapses with the heartache his voice caused.

    She knew there had been something wrong with her brother. They way he acted, the way he looked. Their connection through the wolves were also cut off which made her feel empty. A weak whine escapes the wolf. ¡®Why, why did you do it! He may not have known what he was doing. Something was wrong with him¡­ why?¡± Slyfer cant find the words and he feels guilty beyond compare, but he still feels he did the right thing. He had even beaten his sister after all.

    "Fira I tried to stop him, I gave him a chance. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone. He, he even nearly killed Old Sun, if I hadn¡¯t stopped him-¡° She stands up and starts to growl at the dragon that can eat her with one bite. ¡°Lies, you are lying he would never!¡± The wolf rushes forward and jumps into the dragon trying to hurt it in some way. It hits him with a dull, poof. It doesn¡¯t even move him. She hits the ground and rolls twice, gets up again and does the same.

    Slyfer only sits and lets her continue, his heart breaking with every strike. ¡°I wish I could have done things differently, I wish I could have stopped him¡­ Fira I, I am so sorry.¡± The wolf tries again to cause some sort of hurt, not knowing how much he is hurting already. She does it again and again until she collapses with exhaustion, or sadness Slyfer doesn¡¯t know, he doesn¡¯t care. He scoops her up and hugs her against him. ¡°Its okay you can hate me. Just let it all out.¡± The wolf howls in sorrow and struggles at first wanting to get out. But strength soon leaves it and it slumps down not moving. ¡°He was my brother! My brother! How could you¡­.how could you.¡± She repeats the words over and over while she cries in his arms.

    Slyfer only holds her, and starts to sway like you would with a baby. Humming the same song, Trisha had when he woke up, that day. She sobs and sobs until there are no more tears to be shed, and she just lies in his embrace, shaking now and then as another sob escapes her.

    As Slyfer listens to her cries, he cant help but to feel doubt, doubt in himself, his mission all of it. His heart is breaking with her and he knows, he cant say or do anything to let the pain go away. He starts to feel anger at himself. Anger for what he is, the burden on him, the promises he must keep, he feels anger at his very existence.

    ¡°I truly am a beast, a beast made only to destroy.¡±

    <hr />

    Finally chapter 24.

    Its a bit emotional but I was feeling emotional after getting two bad reviews! just kidding, if I were afraid of bad comments i would not be posting here. Besides I got 8 in total which means six people thinks this story is pretty cool.

    I did not leave, it was my cousin''s birthday so I went their for the weekend.

    Hope you guys enjoy the chappie.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 25

    25

    Reconciliation.

    Fira hears what Slyfer says, she hears the anger in it, and the sadness. At first she wants to lash out at him, yell that he is right, but the thought leaves her as quickly as it came. Being in his arms even though it is a dragon¡¯s, she feels cared for, protected. The feelings inside her, makes her feel conflicted, the one who may or may not have killed her brother is holding her tightly. She can hear his heartbeat steadily beating away.

    It¡¯s hypnotizing and soon she falls asleep and her sobs stop. Slyfer does not let go. He feels so guilty; his mind is filled with unhealthy thoughts. ¡°I should have done better, I should have kept better control, I should have¡­¡­¡± his thoughts of self-ridicule, goes on and on as he holds onto Fira¡¯s soft and fluffy body.

    They sit like this, for he knows not how long. Fira had fallen asleep, woken up and cried again, till she slept once more. All this time Slyfer was having these thoughts, his eyes grow tired and it feels like he has no spirit left. He feels broken and he does not know how to climb out of the hole, which he is in.

    He does not want to let go of her, in fear that his last ounce of self-respect may go with it.  So he holds on to her, not moving, listening to her crying patiently¡­¡­

    After what seemed like forever she finally looks up. ¡°You can let go now, I am fine.¡± Slyfer lets go unwillingly steeling, himself for whatever harsh words may come next, but he doesn¡¯t care he feels like he deserves it. To his surprise the opposite happens. Fira¡¯s voice wavers as she starts to talk. ¡°Thank you, for being here for me. I may have said some harsh things, but in my heart I know my brother was not the same. I tried countless times to talk to him, to make him see reason, but he attacked me for it.¡± She falls quiet and Slyfer surprised, coupled with not knowing what to say in this situation, keeps quiet as well. After a while she nearly starts to cry again, as she asks. "Was it quick, did he suffer?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head, ashamed. ¡°It was not quick, I lost to the inner demon inside me and¡­..Just, know I am sorry. You may not be able to forgive me. I don¡¯t think I can forgive myself. I wanted to grow stronger, to protect my allies, that¡¯s what I was working for, pulling the damned wagon for, but I have failed again and it cost you, your brother¡¯s life.¡±

    As Slyfer says this, his heart sinks even lower than low, but looking at Fira it starts to burn, it burns with an all-consuming fire and hate. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Chronos, if it wasn¡¯t for the damn war, none of this¡­.. none of us! Would, have to go through this. Even if it costs me my life, I will finish this! I will finish him!¡±

    Slyfer still feels empty and disappointed. But it¡¯s coupled with determination and drive. He knows he will have to do things like this again, but he will do it since no-one else can, he will do it because, it is his destiny! ¡°Strength, I need strength! The strength to stand against that thing, which is me. The strength to protect all those I care about and the strength to keep something like this from happening again¡­.. Even more than that, I need strength to kill, even though everyone may start to hate me, I must live with it.¡±

    Slyfer thought he had prepared himself for this. He thought when he decided, that he was truly alone he could deal with it, but he can¡¯t and he needs the strength to do it. Fira can almost see the visible change in him. As she looks in his eyes she can see it. ¡°His eyes that were so innocent and happy has become dark and filled with¡­.with sadness and something else. I may have caused this¡­.¡±

    When Slyfer speaks again his voice is flat and monotone. ¡°We should join the others they may be worried about you. I don¡¯t know how long we have been inside here.¡± His voice only makes her more¡­ she doesn¡¯t quite know, worried? ¡°How can I be worried about the guy that killed my brother? Does it make me a bad person, a bad sister?¡±

    Slyfer does not wait for her to ascent to his statement, and forces himself awake and in doing so her as well. Slyfer¡¯s dragon-form starts to fade in front of her. She suddenly, feels like she has to shout to tell him, it wasn¡¯t his fault, it couldn¡¯t be helped, but the guilt she would feel towards her brother stops her and she just watches as the blue dragon fades and the familiar ceiling of her tent comes into view.

    When it does, she immediately starts to cry again because she can¡¯t sense her brother¡­. But there is something else. She can sense. ¡°Slyfer?! I can sense him like I used to with my brother. No, it¡¯s different I feel drawn to him like a magnet¡­.what does this mean.¡±

    Her maidservant sees the princess and instantly jumps up. ¡°My lady, are you okay?! Healer! Call for a healer the princess has woken up!¡± The call goes out and within a few seconds the entire camp knows about the good news. It raises the morale of the warriors as they lay in their tents. What warrior does not want a pretty princess, to brag about and fight for? The King soon hears about it as well and makes his way, to her tent from the infirmary.

    ¡°Fira, Fira you¡¯re okay? I was so worried¡­¡± the King looks at her surprised but brushes his thoughts away. Others enter, among them Old Sun and the healer Nirn. After all, the girl is like a niece to him. Nirn pushes the people droning around her away and stops, in her tracks when she looks at Fira. ¡°Girl, what ha- happened to you?¡± Fira sees the looks of the people around her and her sadness gets mixed with a little confusion. ¡°What do you mean, what happened?¡±

    Old Sun takes a strand of her hair gingerly and holds it in front of her to see. Her eyes grow wide as she looks at it. ¡°It¡¯s Blue!¡± Her thoughts go wild with possibilities and then it stops, when it settles on the only possible explanation. ¡°Slyfer, the color of my hair is the same as Slyfer¡¯s eyes! The same, as the blue dragon¡¯s scales.¡± Her hair starts in a dark blue, the true color of SLyfer¡¯s eyes and ends in the light sky blue that the dragon¡¯s scales fade to on its underbelly. ¡°The connection we have, my hair colour¡­. what is going on!¡±

    She just found out Slyfer killed her brother and now she is connected to him in a way she never was with Pathfinder on top of that, her hair color has changed. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± She hits her fists down on the bed like a child having a tantrum. The King and co. are all surprised since they have known her the girl always acted with decorum and grace.

    The King leans forward cupping her cheek. ¡°Whats wrong Fira, tell me and I will sort it out!¡± She looks at him as if he is stupid. She takes a closer look and apart from looking a bit more tired the King looks fit as a fiddle. She starts to get even angrier. ¡°My brother is dead, and he, he looks so carefree!¡± She points at the King, in accusation. ¡°You ask me what¡¯s wrong; I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s wrong! She stands up on the bed glaring down on the King. Old Sun and the rest turn away seeing as the girl, is only dressed in her night clothes.

    She doesn¡¯t care what she is dressed in she starts to cry frantically! ¡°You, my father don¡¯t look like you have any worries in the world, but my dear brother has died. Have you no sham-¡° the king interrupts her ranting by standing up. His face is filled with amusement as he thinks. ¡°This is how a girls is supposed to act, not like the doll she was before.¡± He holds up his hands as if defending a blow. ¡°He is not dead! Who told you he is dead?¡±

    ¡°-me. You stand here as if¡­. Not dead?¡± The King shakes his head. ¡°No, my dear, I don¡¯t know who told you he died, but it¡¯s a lie. He is making a recovery; he even woke up before you did! We were so worried.¡± Fira couldn¡¯t hear anything after the confirmation that her brother is alive. ¡°Not dead¡­ that idiot! Well he did say ¡°may¡±¡­.. The things I said to him, they were terrible and he just held me.¡± Thinking back to how long time she had spent in his arms makes her blush profusely. ¡°I was so mean to him, I have to fix it, I have to go now!¡±

    She starts sprinting not even knowing where he is. Old Sun catches her before she can exit, in his mind she has gone crazy. ¡°What is it with the youngsters these days.¡± Fira struggles, until her father appears in front of her. ¡°Girl look at yourself!¡± She looks down to find, she is dressed in an almost see through shift. It stops only an inch or two below her bum revealing slender but well-toned legs.  Her bust is nearly falling out as the skimpy dress can hardly keep it contained!

    It starts slow¡­.. Like a kettle heating up, like a volcano readying itself to spew lava everywhere, to burn everything to hell! ¡°Geeeeeettt Ouuuuut!!!¡± The King recognizes that look, and makes for the door, without hesitation. Last time she was like this he nearly landed in crutches! Old Sun follows behind, never looking back, but with a huge smile on his face. ¡°This is what earned her the name Fira!¡± Fira means blaze in the dark elf tongue. When she was very young, she would have outbursts like this, and it made them all run! Everyone makes for the door, but Fira points, at the poor servant girl who was trying to hide behind someone as she fled. ¡°You! Stay and help me get dressed, quickly!¡±

    The girl nearly jumps out of her skin. ¡°Yes, yes my lady.¡± She says it shakily and bows and bows and bows waaaay to many times as she heads to the wardrobe. Fira plonks down right where she stood her legs folded beneath her milky white cheeks, while crossing her arms and pouting. ¡°I want to see him soon!¡± She tells herself, it¡¯s to figure out what is going on with them. Why there is such a connection? Why her hair color has changed, she really liked her red hair.

    On the other side of camp, Slyfer opens his eyes and just lays there for a second, looking at the unfamiliar roof. He sends out his consciousness, and the fairies feel it instantly. It¡¯s almost like a blazing, searing sun in their minds. Instead of turning away from it, they flock towards it, like moths to a flame and the fairy in the lead is none other than a green fairy, crying as she speeds toward the now awake Slyfer.

    Slyfer gets hit with the small body, on his cheek, so hard it almost makes a slapping sound! Slyfer groans. ¡°I can already feel the imprint of your little body, burning on my face.¡± The fairy also groans and slides down like a sheet of paper. ¡°Too hard, that was too hard.¡± She catches herself and stands up nearly falling over in the process. ¡°It¡¯s your entire fault, now look at me!¡± Her little body and breasts are red with the force she hit him almost like someone failing a dive, and getting rewarded with a huge belly flop!

    ¡°How is it my fault, you are the one trying to hug my face off?!¡± She flies into the air and the other fairies join her. ¡°You made us worried! You.. you, youuuuuuaaaah!¡± Her talking turns into crying. Slyfer sits, upright and on his cheek is a clear outline in red, of a small humanoid figure, which is spread eagled. He takes her, and starts to rub her little head with his finger. ¡°You worry, way too much.¡± She slaps his finger, her hair in a mess. ¡°I don¡¯t, you worry too little!¡± One of the other fairies lands next to her and starts to comb her hair with its hand while it talks to Slyfer.

    ¡°Forgive her, she is still young.¡± Slyfer raises an eyebrow, it¡¯s the first time he has heard this. ¡°How young, is still young?¡± The other fairy giggles as if Slyfer made a joke. ¡°She is barely, over three hundred.¡± Slyfer mouths the words, to himself rather shocked. ¡°Three hundred¡­¡±  the fairy is finally done with Vinx¡¯s hair and flits back to the rest. ¡°Seeeee! I told you I am tall for my age. Humpf!¡±

    Slyfer feels happiness bubble up inside, after the sadness and depression. It¡¯s like a damn, bursts open and he starts laughing at the fairy until his stomach aches and his eyes are watering. The fairies start to spin around him as if feeding of his happiness. Female giggles can be heard as they laugh with him. Vinx, only looks at him dumbfounded, but after a while she can¡¯t help it and joins the others.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The commotion first brings in some guards, and after seeing Slyfer is awake they quickly run to find Old Sun. Aldowin is the next to enter, sleep still clinging to his face. The sleep disappears and a smile replaces it. He just stands there, not wanting to disturb the moment. The moment however gets interrupted by something, far more unexpected.

    ¡°Let me in! I want to see him, let me in!¡± A frantic female voice interrupts the laughing. Upon hearing it, Slyfer¡¯s face changes and his eyes go dead. The area around him becomes perceptibly colder. ¡°How could I, forget what I did!?¡± His thoughts travel back to the Prince and how he had burned him, how the Prince screamed and how he enjoyed it. That part of him still enjoys the memory of it and an evil, crooked looking smile appears on his face.

    Vinx touches him. Her little face, creased in worry. ¡°Slyfer, what¡¯s wrong, are you okay?¡± The other fairies also look at him worried. They have never sensed such a stifling atmosphere, even when they fly around him it¡¯s like trying to walk through thick syrup that holds you back in its stickiness, not willing to let you go but also scaring you away at the same time.

    Fira, bursts past Aldowin, finally having wrestled past the guards. The first thing Slyfer sees, is her blue hair. It shocks him to the core and nearly makes him smile, but as if not permitting him the thoughts of the Prince come back. Still it can¡¯t stop him from admiring Fira. The blue is his favourite! It¡¯s the color of the blue moon, his eyes and his dragon form. All mixed together!

    What makes it worse for him is the dress, she has on. It¡¯s a dark shade of purple, a color she never wears but the only thing, in her mind that matches with her blue hair at the moment. Her cheeks are flushed pink with the exertion of running here. Her lips are slightly parted and red. She bites them and SLyfer¡¯s attention is drawn to it immediately. His gaze travels down her neck where her ample chest is heaving to take in breaths of air. The dress has a low cut, and it reveals a lot, but not too much.

    His gaze travels down even more. The dress sits tightly and hugs her hips, revealing her curves, it suddenly splays out underneath before her legs start. Slyfer vaguely thinks on how efficient the design is, since it does not impede her legs from moving. ¡°Her legs¡­.Sky mother her legs.¡± The dress stops about eight fingers above her knees not revealing too much, but also revealing enough to be admired. Which Slyfer is doing¡­. openly. Slyfer looks up and meets her gaze.

    As he does, she takes in a long breath as if to calm herself. She had not expected this reaction, upon seeing him. He is bear chested and it brings back the memories of how he held her. The reason for her coming here flies right out of her head, along with her reasoning ability. As the twos¡¯, gazes lock Slyfer¡¯s eyes go purple, and as they do her blue hair changes to purple as well!

    Aldowin standing off to the side sees it and he nearly screams at her to look at her hair, but he holds it in, the atmosphere is way too strange for him to interfere. He quietly makes his exit, smiling like an idiot. ¡°My student is becoming a man!¡± He shakes of the smile and puts on a strict, I-will-cut-your-head-off look while standing in front of the entrance.

    Vinx sees the change as well. Slyfer¡¯s aura changes making the sensitive fairies blush and giggle among themselves. Vinx wants to fly-slap Slyfer again, but she gets towed away by the others while they clamp a hand down on her mouth.

    Slyfer swallows loudly. ¡°Fira, your hair- what, uuuh what are you doing here?¡± His voice is filled with something that sends tingles into her skin, and makes the burning fire inside her intensify. She barely makes herself reply. ¡°I¡­I came to talk about¡­.¡± She takes a step closer, her mouth closes and she takes a deep breath, but it doesn¡¯t help. Slyfer unconsciously leans forward. ¡°You, you came to talk about?¡± She takes another step closer and Slyfer can smell her sweet scent, it sends fireworks off in his mind. She finally, continues as she takes another step, nearly reaching the bed.

    ¡°About my¡­..hair.¡± As she says the last word she basically fall-sits on the bed her eyes never leaving his. His purple eyes, draws her in. It makes her, forget her inhibitions, her fears. It makes her feel wild! ¡°Yeah? Your hair was blue, now its purple.¡± Slyfer says it like a man in a dream. Fira nods, not really caring what he said, as she leans forward. ¡°Uh huh, blue and-¡° Their lips meet and Slyfer nearly melts as it does. He wants to disappear into it, get sucked in, never to return.

    Fira can feel explosions happening in her body, like electric currents they run, from where their lips meet, to her abdomen making her legs weak. Slyfer¡¯s hand runs up her arm with only the tips of his fingers. It¡¯s ticklish, but in her state of mind it feels like he is searing her arm with pleasure. Slyfer feels the soft skin under his fingertips get bumps, as Fira gets goose bumps from his touch. It only serves to make him more excited, as his instinct tells him it¡¯s her body reacting to his touch.

    Fira sits closer, and Slyfer wraps his arm around her waist pulling her in closer. The furs get in the way and with a frustrated grunt he lifts her up and she wraps her legs around him. His right hand flows up her left thigh making her, tilt back her head and moan softly at the touch. The soft moan makes Slyfer want to ravish her, to take her and make her his, but he forces himself to take it slow.

    He looks at her neck and his, enhanced hearing relays the sound of her heart beating. With his left hand he pulls the dress down around her shoulder and softly kisses it. She lets out another soft moan, her hand lightly pulling his head closer as if asking for more! Slyfer answers by pulling it down even further, revealing more of the precious white skin he wants to see. As the dress goes down so does his mouth kissing softly every centimeter.

    To make matters worse, or better as they are doing this their minds meld becoming one. What Slyfer can feel , she does and what she feels, he does. Fira dives deeper into the sun that is, Slyfer but she comes upon something that makes her heart break and it barely pulls her out of the lust filled stupor. Fira, gently pushes him away to look into his eyes, as her eyes start to tear up. ¡°Slyfer, it wasn¡¯t your fault, it wasn¡¯t your fault, I was wrong, please don¡¯t blame yourself!¡±

    Slyfer looks down not wanting to meet her gaze but it only leads his eyes to the firm thighs that are wrapped around him. He looks at her. His face blank but his voice filled with sadness. ¡°How can you say that? I killed him Fira, I lost control again and I killed him, even worse I hurt him badly while I did it¡­.¡± She runs her hands through his hair. Her hands are cold, against his warm body, but he likes the feel of it. ¡°My brother is fine, he didn¡¯t die and even if he did, I was wrong to blame you, please don¡¯t feel this guilt, and let it go¡­please!¡±

    Her words, sends spikes of relief through him, lifting what could only be described as a mountain from his shoulders. He can hardly believe what he hears. ¡°Are you sure, he is alive?¡± She nods smiling and wiping away a tear. He wipes the other side with his thumb and also starts to smile hers being incomparably contagious for him. It soon fades again and he frowns. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, I still lost control, lost myself. I became a monster¡­.I am a monster.¡± She shakes her head and bites her lip. ¡°No, you¡¯re not, stop calling yourself that!¡± Her, brows furrowed in anger only makes him want to kiss them. ¡°Fira, I-¡° She puts a slendor finger against his lips stopping his sentence. ¡°Forget about it now, it¡¯s over. You can help my brother with your healing skills can¡¯t you?¡±

    The dragons in Slyfer nearly start clapping their claws for her smart move. ¡°She is giving the boy, a way to redeem himself, if not for her but for his own heart.¡± Slyfer clenches his jaw in determination, and she can almost see how the cogs turn, in his mind.

    He still feels guilt, he still hates the situation, but he has a way of finding reconciliation.

    Fira with a brilliant smile on her face leans in in to kiss him again when- ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± Fira jumps up like, someone has set her tail on fire. Slyfer only sits knowing, nothing he can do will change this situation. Aldowin is standing to one side with a drawn sword against his throat¡­..smiling rather wickedly. Seeing this Slyfer, starts to feel angry. As his eyes turn red so does Fira¡¯s hair, who has a worried look on her features.

    Slyfer¡¯s voice flows out like a wave, even though he speaks without raising it. It sends shivers up Old Sun¡¯s spine. He was there, he saw it! Old Sun slaps the guard against the head making him wince. ¡°Lower your sword, fool! They are guests, and he is my adopted son!¡± The guard rubs his head while he lowers it and, as he does Slyfer relaxes. Slyfer, more than anyone is surprised at the feeling of raw power he just felt. ¡°The thing has grown stronger? When it, ate the wolf¡­. Is it somehow connected? Is it what connects, Fira and I?¡±

    Slyfer sighs, once again he is left with only questions about what is going on with him. The others are staring at Slyfer then at Fira in turn, looking at her hair then his eyes. Slyfer¡¯s eyes return to normal and so does Fira¡¯s hair. The owner of the hair pouts, she thought, she got her old hair colour back! Her worries about her hair flies into the sky as the one who uttered the shout, grabs her arm and pulls her behind him. He is livid! A dark elf is usually white skinned or ashen, or the darker grey. The Kings¡¯ skin type belongs to the latter, but right now he is red as a tomato.

    He struggles to speak through his anger and has to stop a few times before starting. A vein pulses on his forehead. As he opens and closes his mouth like a fish, while getting redder by the second! SLyfer sends his thoughts over, to Aldowin mentally. ¡°Master, have dark elves been known, to blow up their own heads, when angry?¡±

    The question asked so seriously, in such an atmosphere, makes Aldowin start to snicker. Old Sun turns to him and he pretends like he wants to sneeze. ¡°I don¡¯t know Slyfer, this may be the first time in history! We should record it in the history books if it happens.¡± Slyfer feels the amusement coming from the high elf, and can¡¯t help but want to laugh with him but he only breaths loudly a few times trying to keep it in. He has no fear for the tomato faced, King.

    The king finally calms himself down and lets Fira¡¯s arm go leaving a red mark. Slyfer looks at the mark and then at him his eyes turning a little dangerous. The King can¡¯t help but see it and it makes him even angrier. What most don¡¯t understand, is that Slyfer does not know what a father, or a mother is, he never had it. He never had siblings, he never played with other kids when he was small.

    But most importantly, he has never been told not to make out with the Kings daughter, in front of him!

    In his mind he has done nothing wrong, which makes Aldowin, want to laugh even more since he is having a stare down with the King. Old Sun steps forward and thankfully, tactfully defuses the situation. ¡°Slyfer, I could not help but notice when your eye color changes, so does her hair. What is the reason?¡± Slyfer shakes his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, when I fought with Pathfinder, there was a moment when we¡­. Joined minds and I think somehow because they are twins, we got connected.¡± Once again, Slyfer is impressed with his lying skills. The King stops blowing like a bull about to charge, Slyfer¡¯s eyes never left him, as he assessed the threat before him, while he talked. After all, a dragon¡¯s eyes, never leaves its prey.

    Old Sun, clears his throat and leans closer to the King whispering. Fira only looks at her feet, completely embarrassed. Whatever the Old man had said, looks as if it worked and the redness lessens¡­..a little.

    The king forcefully clams himself down a bit more then starts to speak, almost spitting out flames as he does. ¡°My son, has asked to see you ever since he woke up. Now I know you may still have feelings of-¡° Slyfer lifts his hand. ¡°I have no intention, of hurting the Prince, in fact I intend to try and help him heal.

    The King looks at Slyfer, a little doubt in his eyes. "I hope what you say is true, my people told me what happened, but like you put it that time. Don¡¯t expect me to be happy about it.¡±

    Slyfer smiles innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    <hr />

    Chapter 25

    I was torn between naming it reconciliation and fifty shades of color. Just Kidding.

    Hope you enjoy the chappie.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 26

    26

    Daddy, I want to join the army!

    When, Slyfer exits the tent along with the rest of the people. He is surprised, surprised by the complete change in scenery around him. ¡°How long have we been unconscious?¡± He asks no-one in particular. It¡¯s Aldowin that replies. ¡°You have been asleep for almost three weeks.¡± Slyfer, stops walking, which causes the guard behind him, to walk into him. ¡°Almost three weeks! How can that be, I don¡¯t feel hungry, or like any time has passed at all.¡±

    Aldowin, chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s because, you are too clueless to know when you are hungry!¡± Slyfer gives his master the look. A little ways in front of them Fira is walking next to her father. The king is gesturing and scowling while he berates her for her actions. Slyfer is confused. ¡°What did we do wrong, we like each other, and she gives me that funny feeling, just like Trisha, why can¡¯t we kiss?¡±  As Slyfer thinks this, he looks around, taking in the change in surroundings.

    Where before they were surrounded by nothing but plains of long grass, they are now on what seems, almost like a desert, but is not. Sand is everywhere fine and white with clumps of fine grass growing in between. The air around him feels more humid, like its wet. It makes him feel sticky and he decides, he doesn¡¯t like it. He can here bugs buzzing and leaves rustle in the distance, as the wind brings a peculiar smell to his nostrils. It intrigues him, and he wishes that he could fly for a while to go and explore.

    Slyfer sticks out his tongue, to taste the air subconsciously, while he bends to pick up some of the fine white sand from the ground. Aldowin sees this and walks over ¡°accidently¡± bumping into Slyfer. He nearly face plants and jumps up ready to smack whoever did it, so hard that person¡¯s snot will start orbiting his head.

    Aldowin laughs at his reaction. ¡°You seem confused with your surroundings?¡± Slyfer gives up on, any notion of giving out smacks as he sighs for having such a person as a ¡°respected master¡±. ¡°Actually, Aldowin has changed, he looks more care free, less troubled.¡± Unbeknownst to Slyfer, he is the reason.   ¡°I am rather confused. The air tastes funny and its sticky, almost wet.¡± Aldowin nods. ¡°What it is, is the taste of the sea! We are very near as for the strange air, it¡¯s the moisture in it.¡±

    Slyfer starts too feel excitement. ¡°The sea!¡± He goes and searches through Malgrobin¡¯s memories. Slyfer sees something that greatly interests him, and a huge smile breaks out on his face. ¡°So dragons also played.¡± Slyfer walks in a daze as he immerses himself in the memories. Aldowin¡¯s voice pulls him back to reality.

    ¡°Slyfer, we are here, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Slyfer only nods while he swallows hard. He looks at the pure white tent in front of him. With one last, deep breath he enters. The smell of medicine, along with blood welcomes him. Fira upon entering runs over to her brother. The way he looks, sends daggers of guilt hurtling into Slyfer¡¯s heart. Almost every part of his body is wrapped tightly with bandages and his limbs are hanging in the air suspended by ropes making him look like; some kind of grotesque puppet with strings.

    Slyfer walks forward slowly; even moving toward the Prince is taking all of his willpower. Fira is sitting next to Pathfinder and crying. Slyfer can¡¯t determine if, it¡¯s because she is happy he is alive, or because of the state he is in. The tent goes deathly silent and some healers bring their heads together, whispering while looking at Slyfer.

    He feels uncomfortable with all the attention and he can hear words of ridicule and amazement all mixed together. He feels like shouting: ¡°shut up¡±, but his mouth is dry and he doesn¡¯t want any more attention. He finally stops next to the Prince while all the eyes are on him. The King stands directly behind him ready to act if the boy tries something. Slyfer feels happy and disgusted by the site of Pathfinder. Happy because he is so broken, and disgusted because he is the cause. His feelings are torn in two; one part, driven by the thing, the other by himself. ¡°Both are me, how does this work?¡±

    A voice akin, to that of a frog¡¯s, croaks at Slyfer. ¡°So you have come.¡± Slyfer nods but after realizing Pathfinder can¡¯t see him since the Prince can¡¯t turn his head. He replies, his own voice a little hoarse. ¡°Yes, I figured I owe you that much at-least.¡± Pathfinder swallows. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything, I deserved it. I don¡¯t know what happened to me. It was like I was possessed by something and it made me do things, things I feel terrible about.¡± Slyfer is silent for a minute. ¡°I have more in common with the Idiot then I thought, but how does this effect him. The¡­thing is a part of me, a part of my personality. If my guess is right it, no I ripped that part out of him. Does it change, who and what he is?¡±

    Slyfer pushes his musings aside. ¡°I intend to help heal you.¡± Pathfinder asks for a sip of water and after he has it he continues. ¡°There is no need. Nirn is taking care of me and-¡° Slyfer frowns and what he says, sounds colder then what he intended. ¡°There will be no discussions, I will help you.¡± His tone of voice and the determination in his eyes, does not allow for any rebuttal or argument.

    Pathfinder can only sigh and accept his fate. ¡°I can¡¯t hear them anymore, Slyfer. I feel empty and I cant hear them anymore, what did you do?¡± Slyfer is quiet for a while, he himself does not completely know. His mind returns to the voices. If it weren¡¯t for them he would not be here, If it weren''t for them he would not have mixed with that thing, or would he have? Maybe the dragons only forced what was eventually inevitable to happen, maybe they just took the opportunity to make him swear a promise?

    ¡°Bastards.¡± Slyfer feels angry again, angry at his situation, his promise and the so-called destiny. Bending down he talks into Pathfinders ear. ¡°I freed you.¡± The answer catches Pathfinder by surprise and it opens a whole new avenue of thought for him. In the past he felt duty bound to listen to them, to follow them. He felt like he was never his own person and could never be. Inside Fira the wolves only look on. They had heard the boy and what he told the Prince. Some are angry at him, others agree and yet others feel nothing.

    Despite how they may feel about what, Slyfer just said. The boy had worked to free the wolves and even more, he tore out the evil that was among them like a sickness. Wolves that were corrupted became sane again, adding to the ranks and increasing Fira¡¯s power in the process. She is now like a flower, unblemished accept for the fact, that she is now connected to the strange creature that is Slyfer, they can¡¯t really complain.

    After a few more words from the others, they get ushered, or more like chased out by Nirn while she shouts, the Prince needs to rest. Slyfer steps outside, welcoming the fresh air as he once again smells the sea. Slyfer starts walking toward the outside of camp but is quickly stopped by Aldowin. ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t! Old Sun here needs to explain some things to you.¡± Aldowin gestures at Old Sun who had also followed. Slyfer stops, looks at them and then the sky and starts to seriously contemplate just changing and flying away¡­..

    ¡°Slyfer! Snap out of it.¡± Slyfer¡¯s shoulders start to hang and he drags his feet behind the two old farts, that just had to go and spoil his fun. Slyfer is also dejected, because he wanted to give, Fira a goodbye kiss. ¡°Kissing is good!¡± The King however stuck around her like a fly around a piece of dung. Slyfer could almost see the wings. So, when Slyfer went towards her, the King nearly jumped out of his skin and bzzzzzzzt, ushered her away.

    When they finally reach a large tent that, he had never paid attention to before. They are met by a familiar green haired, ¡°girl¡±.  ¡°Stepbrother so you came, I am happy that you are awake!¡± When Slyfer sees Jade, he can¡¯t help but smile, and as he hears what she says, he finally realizes something. ¡°I have a family.¡± His eyes sparkle, and his smile broadens, flights of fancy fills his mind and he can already see them doing family things and playin- Slap!

    Slyfer is rudely interrupted, with a huge slap delivered by a small hand, which hit with force flying at him,  the hand was pulled back so far, Slyfer believes it must have time traveled to yesterday and then  traveled to the future as it swung, and met his face back in the present.

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes go red for a moment, before he realizes it was Jade that slapped him.The short girl had actually jumped, to deliver the slap and is now standing in front of him, hands on her hips, which looks completely ridiculous to everyone else around them as he towers over her. ¡°What was that for?!¡± She starts marching up and down. ¡°What was that for, what was it for? It was for your barbaric behaviour. First you disappear with Trisha in and only appear in the middle of the night. Now I hear you have been frolicking with the princess as soon as Trisha leaves!¡±

    Aldowin closes his eyes, in frustration while swearing at Jade under his breath, he wanted to break it to Slyfer nice and easy. Now¡­. Slyfer picks Jade up by the hand his face serious. She hangs in front of him like a doll, legs kicking in the air. His eyes go red and somewhere in the camp Fira looks at her hair and clicks her tongue. ¡°I wonder how many mood swings he has a day, I¡¯d have to plan at least three sets of clothes a day, but how would I change?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s red eyes bore into Jade and her legs stop kicking. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Aldowin touches his shoulder, but he wants none of it. ¡°Did not know, what, talk; where is she?!¡± Jade suddenly feels, her idea of ¡°teaching¡± her new little brother not to break girls¡¯ hearts, was a very stupid idea. Slyfer feels angry but he doesn¡¯t hold too tightly, the last thing he wants is to hurt her. Old Sun doesn¡¯t know and his heart starts to palpitate as he thinks of what happened.

    Aldowin shouts. ¡°She left on her own! She chose to leave on her own!¡± Slyfer feels shock, hurt, betrayed, so many things at once. Aldowin quickly continues as he sees the different emotions flashing on his student¡¯s face. ¡°Elyna, needed to return, since the high elf army is nearby, Trisha was left with a choice either stay here, or return with Elyna. She was torn and did not want to leave you, but she made a promise to serve.¡± Aldowin puts his hand on his student¡¯s head. ¡°I know how you must feel, but remember just like you have your goals, she also has hers, if you cannot except that, you are not ready to be in any kind of relationship.

    Old Sun snorts. ¡°What boy, understands these things. He will soon get over it, he has to.¡± Slyfer outs Jade down, gently. ¡°I apologize if I hurt you Jade.¡± She only nods, feeling a little guilty as she looks at his dispirited face. Slyfer walks in, no longer caring about what¡¯s happening around him. In his mind, there is a fight going on. One part feels betrayed and the other part feels admiration towards her. ¡°She stuck to her values and what she believes in, but was there really no other way?¡±

    As Slyfer enters what these thoughts fly out of his mind. In front of him, is a huge and very, very old wolf. It¡¯s one eye is glassy and Slyfer assumes he cant see through it. The other eye however is filled with intelligence as it looks at Slyfer. ¡°So, this is the boy?¡± Only when the old wolf asks the question, does Slyfer notice the other wolves. ¡°All of them are grey wolves! One, two, three¡­. Twenty including the big one.¡± He looks around, he had not spotted Grey Main.  A wolf a bit larger than the rest with an aura around it, fit for a king steps forward and Slyfer gives it a closer look. It looks like the others but it has a tinge of gold to its fur. There is actually a ring of gold that runs arount the wolf¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Grey Main, is that you?¡± The wolf chuckles at Slyfer¡¯s surprised face and a familiar voice enter¡¯s Slyfer¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me although my name has changed to Grey King now.¡± Slyfer walks around the wolf inspecting him. ¡°Did you take any strange drugs or something, you seem bigger?¡± The old wolf chuckles this time as it replies to the question. ¡°No drugs, young pup. We simply completed the right of wolf king which was denied to us for so, so long.¡± Slyfer smiles. ¡°So you got your freedom?¡±

    Grey King shakes his regal head. ¡°No, we are now under the supervision of the Sun clan however. Old Sun has given us freedom to return to the old ways of our forefathers, in return we have to serve until the war against Chronos is over.¡± SLyfer looks at Old Sun with a bit more respect and he nods. Getting; THE NOD from Slyfer, was not his goal but it still makes the old man feel good for some reason.

    Slyfer does not only get respect for the Old man because he effectively found a way to give the wolves a semblance of freedom, but also their undying gratitude. Of course Slyfer, does not look down on the Old Man¡¯s shrewdness. Returning the old ways is a huge boon to the wolves and gives them a king. But that king now serves under the Sun clan effectively allying all the wolves with them!

    Slyfer starts patting and rubbing, Grey King and it surprises a lot of the grey wolves. Who pets the King of the wolves! Slyfer is oblivious to the reactions of those around him is completely immersed in his rubbing. ¡°Not as soft as Fira, but still fluffy, sooo fluffy!¡± Old Sun struggles to get his voice since, he was surprised as well, and could already imagine Grey King biting his arm off, but the wolf only stood and allowed it, he was even enjoying it.

    Aldowin shakes his head, and face-palms. ¡°Can¡¯t take my student, anywhere.¡± Old Sun clears his throat, and then again, Slyfer finally stops. ¡°The reason we called you here, is to explain your new duties, as my¡­son.¡± Slyfer lifts an eyebrow in question. ¡°First of, since you are on such close terms with the wolf King¡­.¡± As he says the words he looks at Slyfer¡¯s hand moving toward the wolf to start rubbing it again as if it has a mind of its own. ¡°¡­.you will act as our liaison, the other elders and I came together to discuss rules that every clan will need to follow, so that they are no longer discriminated against. It will be your job to enforce these rules.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    What Old Sun does not say, is that he had threatened and bribed the lot of them to accomplish this. ¡°You will be rewarded the rank of, Senior pack leader and be given the right to choose your own group of warriors. Keep in mind your duties so that their opinions and feelings won¡¯t get in the way¡± Slyfer suddenly feels a bit overwhelmed by all this, where is he supposed to get all the warriors and, he hardly knows anyone.

    Jade seeing his face pats him on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are rather famous and a lot of warriors will want to join on their own. Slyfer looks at her, confused. ¡°Famous?¡± She nods and explains. ¡°Your fight with the prince spread like wild fire. Everyone knows how strong he is, so it won you a lot of respect, not to mention, you saved the King and the Princess.¡± Slyfer can only accept what was said since he hasn¡¯t been interacting with the people around him, that much.

    Old Sun waits for everything to sink in, then starts again. ¡°As a favour to you I will let you choose what position you and your unit will be in once we engage large scale battle, which you and the recent events has convinced me, is inevitable.¡± Slyfer nods, his brow lowered, with a serious air around him. ¡°What are my choices?¡±

    Old Sun gives Slyfer a measuring look. ¡°The first and most of the time, the most dangerous, is the vanguard, they get deployed first in battle. You could say they are the spear of the army meant to break the enemies¡¯ lines head on. That is not all. The vanguard, also have other duties, for instance jade is part of the Vanguard and is drafted as a scout to look for enemies in front of us. They also have the job of finding food, water and other such necessities. They are mostly made up off cavalry and may sometimes be deployed to the side in order to outflank the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Second is the main. They follow up on the vanguard to rush through and crush the lines that have been scattered, scout parties are also drafted from them but they scout to the sides of the army ensuring we don¡¯t get blindsided. The main is the biggest group in the army and needs to be disciplined and looked after the most. They also have a few artisans and scholars drafted to create war machines, if the need arises.¡±

    ¡°Third, is the rear guard. This group is the most mobile unit in the army. Besides having to vover our rear, they have to be ready to cover our retreat, or defending strategic points on the battlefield. The rear guard is also used for spoiling attacks; this means they pre-emptively attack before the enemy can reorganize its troops. After they have retreated or anything of the like.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, is the special operations group, don¡¯t be impressed by the name. We have not had a good one in a hundred years. So we have started dumping all the problem warriors into it. Their main task is, to disrupt supply lines, ambush enemies that have tactical value to their armies, like officers, officials, etc. At least that was until it fell to the state it is now in.¡±

    ¡°I will give you time to thi-¡° Before Old Sun can even finish speaking Slyfer speaks up. ¡°I wish to join the special operations unit.¡± Aldowin, face-palms again.  Old Sun looks at Slyfer as if he is stupid. ¡°Did you not hear what I just said, are you daft boy. Did you earn the respect of the clans only to throw it away again?!¡± Slyfer shakes his head already smiling with the urge to go out and cause some carnage.

    ¡°I did mean, or want to impress anyone, I did what I did because I had to and now I want to do this.¡± Old Sun sighs and shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s dark now but before you decide I will take you there tomorrow, so that you can see the state of it yourself.¡± Slyfer accepts without complaint. ¡°I also have another request.¡± Old Sun looks at him curiously. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Slyfer points at his depressed master. ¡°I want master Aldowin to take my rank for now, I am inexperienced and he will know better how to control a unit. I have only ever fought alone and will put my allies in danger.¡± Aldowin, guffaws and nearly falls over with shock. He grabs Slyfers shoulders, intending to scream some sense into him. ¡°Master, this way you can keep an eye on me and teach me tactics like you always said you would.¡± Slyfer smiles innocently. Aldowin still wants to object, but Slyfer cuts him off again.

    ¡°Did you forget what HE said, I distinctly remember something about a toothpick being mentioned.¡± ¡°I still owe you for abandoning me with the wagon, revenge is sweet!¡± Aldowin goes pale and he stands up, straitening his clothes. ¡°Fine, I will do it!¡± Old Sun looks troubled by the two, but after a while just shrugs. Inside he is laughing. ¡°Hah! Who ever heard of a mighty high elf, in the dark elf army?! The king and I will toast, to this for days.¡±

    Old Sun looks at them trying to be serious but failing miserably. ¡°Then its set, I will arrange for uniforms to be made. Oh one more thing. What will you call your group of warriors? The dragons scream at Slyfer. ¡°Make it, the mighty dragons! No, wings and claws of death! What a stupid name, name it Galdan¡¯s wolves. Are you stupid that¡¯s your name, nobody even remembers you!¡± Slyfer rolles his eyes at them. He looks at Aldowin but the dejected elf is barely sane mumbling about, his house falling into hell and how he has no soul left. Slyfer gets an idea. ¡°We will be called, the Blood Pack.¡±

    Jade rolls her eyes. ¡°Men, and their ridiculous naming sense.¡± Slyfer snorts. ¡°Says lady, Green Hawk.¡± She hits him on the arm and both smile. The dragons complain without end forcing Slyfer to close his mind. They all depart and start heading in their separate ways.

    Old Sun reaches the King¡¯s tent, to report and can hear his loud screaming. ¡°The King is still at it huh? Well if it was Jade¡­¡± Old Sun gets the hibby bejibies, just thinking about it. He smiles, so happy it wasn¡¯t her. As he gets closer he sees other elves that had stopped to listen in rapt attention, but as soon as they see him they scurry off. The old man stops in front of the tent and greets the guard. The guard bows, and makes way. As soon as Old Sun enters the voice¡¯s sound is multiplied by a hundred.

    The King is stomping up and down, fists clenched and shoulders hunched, basically growling as he speaks. Old Sun stops to listen, to what he has to say, just in case he may need it for future reference. ¡°Fira, you are a Princess and he, he is¡­ I don¡¯t even know what he is!¡± The poor girl is sitting on a small chair in the middle of the room her tail hanging limply while she looks at her hands on her lap.

    She learned long ago, when the King starts to rant, it doesn¡¯t matter what you say. Just look sad because he is angry and pretend to reflect on your actions. ¡°What brought this on, did he bewitch you, did he do something to you?¡± This statement, makes her angry. ¡°He did not do anything, I was in his tent remember, I went to him! It¡¯s my fault, even more than his, don¡¯t ever degrade him in front of me!¡±

    ¡°You dare, talk back to me?¡± The king throws a table over sending pages of documents, scattering everywhere. ¡°I will, he saved your life and mine. Not only that he is no longer just a nothing, but a son to the Sun clan which makes him a Prince in his own right! Not only that, he is a dra-¡° She stops herself before she can let it out. He never told her to keep it a secret, but he never said she could tell anyone. Judging by the way he avoided their questions, she would rather go with keeping the secret.

    The King cocks his head as if listening to something, but hearing that she won¡¯t continue, he starts again. ¡°Like I said you are a Princess and you don¡¯t even know what race he is?¡± She shrugs. ¡°We don¡¯t know what race I am!¡± She picks up her tail and wags it around in front of the King to prove her point.

    He huffs and opens his mouth, but can¡¯t think of a good reason to refute it. Old Sun smiles as he thinks. ¡°One does not simply win an argument with a woman.¡± Old Sun taps his escort¡¯s shoulder who is also smiling, he can¡¯t wait to tell his buddies in camp, when he gets relieved from the shift. He clears his throat and announces Old Sun¡¯s arrival. The King looks at her while pointing his finger. ¡°We will talk about this later.¡±

    Old Sun moves closer. The King still in a foul mood can¡¯t trust himself to talk, so he simply waves his hand. ¡°Slyfer, has decided to join the¡­.special operations corps.¡± The last part Old Sun says, through his teeth as quickly and silently as possible. The King cocks his head. ¡°Sorry, say that again.¡± Old Sun shuffles around a bit, swearing Slyfer in his mind. ¡°I said¡­. Slyfer decided to join the special operations corps.¡± He says the last part fast again and cringes. The King¡¯s face must have changed a hundred times in succession, from angry to happy all in one go¡­.. ¡°WHAT! Did you explain the state of them, did you say they are nothing but a bunch of layabouts and useless things?¡± Old Sun can only get a nod out before the King starts again.

    ¡°I was thinking of allowing my daughter and him to be¡­ something, If he was able to prove his merits, but now!¡± Old Sun frowns, starting to get  little angry. ¡°I think he already proved himself many times over, in the previous battles!¡± In his mind the old man also thinks. ¡°He even beat your precious little boy to a pulp!¡± He doesn¡¯t say it though, since that would be an utterly low blow.

    The King sighs and he feels a little guilty until he remembers, the picture of Fira sitting over his lap, his hand up her dress and every other possible feeling except for anger fills him to the bone. He walk up and down muttering like a crazy person. Fira takes the opportunity to talk to Old Sun. ¡°Did Slyfer join the army?¡±

    Old Sun is quiet for a second thinking before he answers. ¡°What is that female mind of yours thinking?¡± He decides she would find out eventually anyway so¡­ ¡°Yes Slyfer has joined the army, as a new recruit and will be part of the special operations corps.¡± The King freezes and his stomping comes to a stop. ¡°New recruit?¡± Old Sun nods again. ¡°He feels, he is inexperienced in team combat and will not be able to fight with them as a team yet so he asked me, to let Aldowin temporarily take control of the group, until he has enough confidence.¡±

    The King grunts. ¡°Not a bad Idea it- wait, did you just say Aldowin?¡± Old Sun smiles. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha you¡¯re not lying right?¡±

    Old Sun, shakes his head. ¡°No.¡± Fira looks at the two of them in turn; they look like two boys that got a new awesome toy and they don¡¯t know how to play with it.

    They both start laughing hysterically. Fira also smiles, the significance of this, is not lost on her. Thousands of years ago the High elves and dark elves waged war incessantly. No, one knew why anymore they just thought, killed and destroyed each other. Then, the white dragon came and stopped it. She does not know exactly how, but he did. However the years and years of war made the two races make a promise to each other. ¡°If ever, one of their races were to join the other, the leader would have to lick the other¡¯s boots.

    There are of course exemptions from this rule, and Fira knows Aldowin falls under one of these, but she does not want to spoil the wonderful mood. No, no she wants to manipulate it!

    She walks over and hugs him, surprising the King. ¡°Daddy I am so sorry, you know I am a young woman and, and the moment just got the best of me.Do you remember  long ago, you said I have to learn how to command and gain respect?¡±

    The King nods wary of a trap. She lets go and pouts cutely. ¡°Well, I have been thinking about this for a long time, but I never knew how to ask you, and you are always so very busy being a great and wonderful King!¡± Old Sun looks at the King who is smiling like an idiot, because of her praise. He shakes his head and thinks. ¡°He has already lost the battle.¡±

    Fira looks at her feet giving of a nervous atmosphere. ¡°What a great actress, if only Jade could learn some of these skills!¡± Old Sun thinks this and looks at the Kings worried gaze. ¡°No, I¡¯d rather have her stay, the way she is!¡± The King steps forward gently rubbing her slender shoulders. ¡°What is it? Tell me, I will do anything in my power to get you what you want!¡±

    Fira looks up, pouting, eyes big and shiny with cuteness. ¡°Anything.... you promise?¡± The King stands up and puffs out his chest. ¡°If I cant give my baby what she wants, I cant be called her father, the king!¡±  Old Sun shakes his head. ¡°Idiot¡±

    Fira smiles innocently. ¡°Daddy, I want to join the army!¡±

    <hr />

    Chapter 26

    hope I did not bore you guys too much with my ramblings on military tactics. I did a lot of research and summarized it a bit.

    I feel like I have to explain THE NOD. Some may understand it and some may not. I have self studied a bit of body language and i read a part written by a lesbian who posed as a man. She said men dont utter their feelings like woman do since most are brought up where talking about your feelings openly is not manly. Somehow they develop a kind of body language that carries over these feeling.

    For example. have you ever had something bad happen to you or maybe someone close passed away but instead of crying and hugging like most women do. Your friends just maybe took you out for a beer. Where basically no one says anything but still you felt a sense of comfort from it? i have personally experienced this and I believe some of you may have also.

    THE NOD is another form of this kind of non verbal speech. Its what we men give someone we approve of, or think. "Hey, this guy is pretty cool." so instead of just saying that, we give THE NOD.

    Hope that explains things a little.

    Dont worry there is loads of action coming soon.

    Hope you enjoy the chappie! Remember to vote, or give me a review on points you think I can improve on. Your opinions mean a lot!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 27

    27

    The beginning of the Blood Pack.

    The next morning, Slyfer is sleeping soundly, without a care in the world. The previous night, after they had met in the tent, he had gone out hunting. He ate his fill and returned to barely get two hours sleep. Slyfer feels like his eyes, had barely closed before he feels a hand shaking his shoulder. Vinx nestled snugly in his neck also feels the movement and complains sleepily. She had gone hunting with him and is just as tired.

    Slyfer opens his eyes, only to find Old Sun and Aldwin standing in front of his bed. His mind still groggy at first, does not register what is going on, but he soon remembers. The sleep leaves his mind instantly, as he starts to feel excited. Without a word he gets up after placing Vinx on the pillow, carefully.

    Still without saying a word they head towards the back of camp. When they left the sun had not even showed itself yet, but when they reach, the supposed ¡°barracks¡± of the special operations corps, some color can already be seen creeping over the horizon. The barracks is set up near the armies followers and the stench is unbearable. Slyfer holds his nose as they enter a huge tent, that has been set up poorly and looks like its going to fall apart. There are tares in the canvas upon close inspection. The group of three can hear muffled sounds of snoring. The noise makes Aldowin and Old Sun screw up their faces in disgust. It would be so easy to kill these people!

    Slyfer concentrates his hearing, and it seems none of them have noticed their arrival. ¡°Not even one guard, stationed outside to keep away trespassers.¡± Says Aldowin as they easily go through the outer entrance into the inner. What greets them is a barracks, in a state of disarray. Weapons clothes and old dilapidated armor, is strewn all over the place where the men simply just took it off and left it there on the ground.

    Women¡¯s clothes are mixed in between and Slyfer can see more limbs in some of the beds than one person should have. Slyfer counts fifty beds in total and about half of them have naked women in them. Bottles smelling of alcohol are everywhere in between the clothes. From what little Aldowin has taught him Slyfer knows this is the complete opposite of what a barracks is supposed to look like.

    ¡°I had come here hopeful, that what Old Sun had said was not true, but this! This is even worse then what pigs live like.¡± Slyfer¡¯s eyes slowly turn to a smouldering red and an evil smile creeps onto his face. Old Sun is about to start shouting his face red with anger, but Slyfer stops him with a hand gesture. Aldowin looks at Slyfer with a raised eyebrow.

    He points toward the exit and the three leave silently. They stop outside and hunch down together like three thieves coming up with a plan. Old Sun smiles in triumph. ¡°I told you, these people are scum.¡± Slyfer smiles back, but it makes Old Sun get goose bumps. ¡°Anyone will believe they are scum, if they get told as much over and over again.¡± The knowledge from the dragons and what Aldowin had taught him helps him now. Aldowin smiles with a little pride. He had already come up with a plan, but he wants to see what Slyfer will do.

    Slyfer¡¯s face goes serious and he looks at the tent and then at them. This time his face is like that of the devil. He starts to laugh like a maniac and sends his mind hurtling into the nearest warrior.

    Erica, already awake lies in a bed next to a warrior reeking of alcohol. She is used to waking up early in men¡¯s beds. She is just happy that the one, who paid her for company last night, did not beat her in the process. She looks around at the clothes lying on the floor trying to find her own, but also marking the ones she thinks, she may be able to steal something from before she slips away.

    She slides out of the bed like a wet eel, and starts to silently dress, with practiced ease. She looks around, it doesn¡¯t seem like anybody else is awake and watching. She tip toes towards the clothes of a warrior, who was especially boisterous about a good game of gambling he had won last night, intending to steal his winnings. Her heart starts to race, she knows if she gets caught, they will have no mercy and beat her half to death. ¡°How will I make money then? No one wants to sleep with a beat up, whore.¡±

    She hears a sound, she stops and looks around. Her gaze stops on another girl. The girl is smirking at her. ¡°Damn, now I have to share!¡± She nods at the other girl, who basically can¡¯t move, because the warrior had passed out on top of her. Erica finally reaches and bends down to start searching through the pants belonging to the boisterous one. SNooort! The sound nearly makes her heart jump out of her chest! She looks around using all her willpower not to bolt for the exit.

    Her breathing slows and she looks at the bed behind her. It was just an elf snorting in his sleep. ¡°I need to hurry!¡± She thinks as all around her more sounds starts to surface, she even sees another woman on the other side of the tent doing what she is now. She bends down again and that¡¯s when it happens.

    A man screams. ¡°Fiiiiiiiireeee! Theres a Fiiiiiiire!¡± He jumps up to her surprise his eyes are still closed, as if he is still fast asleep and runs right for the exit, naked as the day he was born. She curses him and starts to follow. Then the voice comes, taring at the air and everyone¡¯s¡¯ ears. Wolves howl somewhere as they hear it. Her heart cramps up and she just wants to curl up and wish it away.

    Slyfer smiles, as he hears the scream. The man comes barreling out of the tent in fear shouting about an imaginary fire, that Slyfer made real in his mind. The man still asleep believes he is on fire and in this state he starts running toward the red eyed Slyfer who is already irritated, because he can sense not even two warriors had woken up due to this idiot¡¯s screams.

    Not even looking at the man, he casually gives him a backhand slap. The slap is loaded with more power than Slyfer intended and it breaks the elf¡¯s jaw while sending him flying and hitting the ground about a meter away. His forward momentum from the run also carries him forward and he slides naked on the sand and grass, stopping with a moan of pain.

    Slyfer still senses none of the other idiots have woken up which shatters the rest of his hopes of making a good squad. ¡°Fine then, I will wake you up the way; Alric woke me, countless times all those years ago.¡±  Slyfer, shudders just thinking about it. Aldowin is bending to feel the elf¡¯s pulls which Slyfer had so casually disposed of when he and nearly half the camp hear his student¡¯s voice. ¡°Maggots, I gave you an easy way, now lets go with the hard!¡± Slyfer holds out his hand in front of him and starts to inject magic into the air making it hotter and hotter until his hand is surrounded by a swirling, twirling mass of flame!

    He pulls back his hand and throws it. The fireball hits the tent and suddenly expands, resulting in an explosion that pushes over other tents around it. Searing heat fills the tent and elves scream everywhere. ¡°Attaaack! We are being attaaacked!¡± Slyfer starts to laugh as he gathers another handful of flames¡­

    Inside the tent beds with sleeping elves and woman were sent flying to land on other ones forming a mass of groaning panicking naked bodies, as they squirm and struggle to get up and run for it. Another blast of heat hits the now destroyed tent and the men curse as they shove, kick and push each other to get out and away. The demonic voice fills the air again. ¡°You think this is bad? Look at you struggling like a group of animals, its fitting since you are animals for me to slaughter. You sleep like the dead, let¡¯s take it one step further and turn you into the dead!¡±

    Aldowin goes pale as he sees all this. ¡°He learned too much from that damn dragon!¡± Old Sun only watches his mouth agape. His mind is looking for something to do, but he cant think of anything. Another fireball shoots out and the tent is completely blown away revealing the naked elves underneath. Slyfer walks forward, fireballs in both hands now. The elves look at him and start to cry for mercy!

    ¡°Mercy? You want mercy! If this was a real ambush, would the enemy have mercy? Do you think you deserve it?!¡± He points at them his face filled with disgust. The red eyes that gleam along with the pointing hand that¡¯s on fire makes him look like something that¡¯s come out of horror stories they heard of as children. ¡°Look at yourselves covered in filth, you live worse than pigs! Get up, move, move, move you pieces of dung!¡±

    The bodies squirm, push and roll from under the beds and other debris. ¡°Line up, now!¡± The elves start to line up some peeing where they stand. When everyone has lined up a crowd has already formed. Warriors dressed for battle that was roused thinking the camp is under attack. Slyfer looks at the naked things in front of him. ¡°You women that don¡¯t belong here, leave NOW!¡± They scream in fear and start running naked towards, wherever they came from.

    Slyfer throws a fireball behind them, bowling some over. ¡°If I see you with any of these men again, I will burn you alive!¡± The fallen ones scramble to get up, some falling again out of fear. As he turns back to the naked line of warriors, he receives a fist to the face!

    Ban, felt he had seen enough and took his chance; he would fight or die trying! He steps forward just as the demon turns around and gives one of his best swings. The fist hits, but Ban lets out a scream because his hand is broken. Slyfer laughs and bends down next to the screaming Ban who is holding his hand bent over. ¡°You call yourself a warrior. Is that all you have got. When you brake your hand in battle will you curl up like a little girl? You are useless!¡± The last part of the sentence he directs at everyone standing there.

    He steps back and kills the flames, all around him. He looks at Aldowin. ¡°Master, you are up.¡± Aldowin stands up with a smile and as he passes Slyfer, he whispers. ¡°It was a bit much, but good job.¡± Slyfer¡¯s face does not change, but inside he feels pretty good, he used his fear inspiring self for a good thing this time, he hopes. Aldowin walks forward his face serious.

    He looks up and down the line of about fifty elves as he does. ¡°Now that our greetings are out of the way, let me introduce myself. I am Aldowin and as you can see I am a High Elf, the nice boy behind me is Slyfer!¡± The crowd that has formed, start to whisper. They all had heard about Slyfer and now they had finally seen a bit of his prowess. The naked elves shiver a bit, as they look at him. Aldowin walks over the Ban who is still holding his broken hand, his face contorted with pain.

    ¡°You are weak! You have grown complacent, careless and useless! If we were the enemy you would have been slaughtered like the pigs you are! But this nice boy and I are the new pack leaders, for this motley band of misfits!¡± Hearing this, a lot of people gasp in surprise. Everyone knows how useless the special operations corps is and now someone with a good reputation is going to take command of them, on top of that, a high elf is going to be a pack leader!

    Some warriors in the crowd snort in derision. Slyfer hears it and turns his burning gaze on them. His eyes bore into their very souls, as they go stiff. In their minds they feel like they are already dying. Slyfer sees their fear and he smiles and sends a mental message. ¡°You look down on something that can kill you before you even know it. Do it again.... I dare you?¡± The warriors start to back away and then disappear.

    Slyfer turns back, when he hears Aldowin¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡°Burn all their belongings, when I give you the signal.¡± Aldowin removes his piercing gaze from Ban who is standing brimming with anger at being called weak. Aldowin continues. ¡°From today you will no longer be weak! From today you will no longer be useless. I will shape you into a fighting force the likes of which, the clans have never seen! Some of you are going to drop out; some of you will be kicked out! His voice drops, but is still clearly audible as he drawls menacingly.

    ¡°But when I am done, your enemies will be shaking, before they ever get to see you on the battlefield, your enemies will shudder at your name, your enemies will want to run when they finally see you and when they start running we will snuff out their lives as easily, as a storm blows out a candle!¡±

    Aldowin is quiet to let it sink in. Someone from the crowd shouts a question. ¡°What will be the name of this pack that will bring fear?¡± Aldowin is actually happy in his heart, that someone asked. It gives a more dramatic feel to what he is about to say. ¡°We, will be called the Blood Pack! Remember it, worship it, because for the next few months you will be paying with your insignificant lives¡¯ blood to join it! I welcome anyone who wishes to join, but remember we will only take the best!¡±

    With this Aldowin lifts his hand and Slyfer sends a torrent of flame much larger than before into the beds and rotting clothes of the naked elves. The fire roars and everyone flinches. ¡°Damn boy, that¡¯s too much I nearly filched and that would spoil the look, I am going for!¡± Aldowin looks at the elves that are now angry despite feeling fear. All their stuff was in there, their money, things from home, everything. Aldowin looks at their hateful gazes.

    He smiles. ¡°Good, remember this feeling. This is what it feels like to lose, to be weak, and to be useless! Blame your own weakness for losing your insignificant shit! Remember the feeling, as you look at those flames and embrace it! Then make a promise to yourselves that you will never feel this feeling again!¡± Slyfer smiles crazily, as he looks at the flames.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.Aldowin berates him mentally. ¡°Estund, look at the men¡¯s reactions to my words, it will give you an Idea of who will make it and who won¡¯t.¡± Slyfer looks at them, many are still afraid and dispirited, but some are standing taller, with jaws clenched. He marks each of them, especially Ban, he had swung at Slyfer even though he was nearly peeing himself.

    That in itself, makes him a warrior worth having. Aldowin turns to the crowd. ¡°You heard me say it! Anyone who wishes to join can, but be ready for hellish training like you have never experienced! You will have two days to sign up!¡±

    Old Sun who had kept quiet suddenly starts to feel excited. If he were still young, he would have joined in a heartbeat. Looking at the crowd, he can see the same looks on their faces. Aldowin and Slyfer silently start to walk away, Old Sun hurries to follow and they disappear deeper into the camp, as they do excited talks suddenly erupts behind them.

    News of what happened quickly travels through the camp. Warriors gossip with excited voices about what happened, most of it centred on Slyfer. They get an invitation from the King to attend a feast at his tent. Slyfer wants to decline but then he remembers that he may be able to see Fira and he starts to feel a little excited. He is sitting with Vinx and the other fairies talking about the day¡¯s events when a servant enters. She is carrying a bundle of clothes.

    Slyfer accepts the clothes thanking her, which makes the servant blush not being used to getting thanked. Like always, as Slyfer bathes Vinx is hovering around talking his ears off.  Slyfer thinking of what happened yesterday decides to ask for advice. ¡°Vinx is it wrong to kiss the girl you like?¡± Vinx goes quiet in her ramblings and flies over, to settle on Slyfer¡¯s knee that is sticking out of the water. She cocks her little head to the side as she thinks. ¡°Well¡­ it depends.¡± Slyfer shakes his knee threatening to throw her off and they laugh. ¡°Depends on what?¡± She holds on by laying her body flat across his knee. His knee stops moving and she props her head on her hands. ¡°On the culture of the girl you want to kiss.-

    -You see, some cultures believe you should only have one partner for your entire life, while others, like the fairies believe in freedom.¡±Slyfer feels confused and it reflects on his face. She continues. ¡°In some cultures, they believe in something called marriage. I am not sure how it works, but what it basically means, is that you promise yourself to someone. That you will love, protect and provide for them.¡± Slyfer face gets an extremely worried look on. ¡°Does that mean Aldowin and I am married?!¡± He remembers, long ago Aldowin made an almost similar promise when he was just a boy.

    Vinx flies up while she and the others laugh at him, it makes him feel stupid. ¡°No, silly this only applies between men and women, although I have heard of cases where a woman marries a woman and a man with a man. To clarify these cases are pretty rare, but they do happen. Slyfer is still confused, another fairy comes to Vinx¡¯s rescue. ¡°Do you feel the same type of feelings towards Fira as you do towards Aldowin.¡± Slyfer thinks about it for a second then shakes his head as he remembers how her legs had felt around him.

    It makes his fire burn and something in the bath starts to move. The fairies blush and giggle at him which makes Slyfer want to die! ¡°No I definitely don¡¯t feel the same.¡± The fairy zips over to his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t feel the same but you still care about both of them. You see, you get different kinds of caring and love.¡± Slyfer starts to understand the principle behind it. ¡°So, you only get married to the people you feel a certain kind of caring and love to?¡± The fairy zips into the air and spins, as she says yes. Slyfer is quiet for a while as he thinks and he swears, he can feel smoke coming out of his ears. ¡°How do you know, if you love someone?¡± All the fairies stop, as if frozen. The one who had been talking flows down. ¡°That our, little Sky Prince will have to figure out for himself, but your heart will tell you, you¡¯ll just know.¡± As the fairy says it her hand touches his chest. He looks at it deep in thought.

    Aldowin interrupts his thoughts. ¡°I thought you were ready! Hurry we are going to be late and I don¡¯t think we can afford, to make the King even angrier at us.¡± Aldowin stops talking as he sees the boy in the tub surrounded by fairies. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you?¡± Slyfer looks at him as he gets out. ¡°Doesn¡¯t what bother me?¡± Aldowin shakes his head and just walks away. The fairies bring him a towel to dry of as they giggle at the two.

    When Aldowin and Slyfer enter the Kings tent all eyes turn to them. When they had first seen Slyfer and Aldowin they had been wearing nothing more than rags, full of dust from traveling. The following days they looked better but still they weren¡¯t dressed dark elf clothes, so they were just looked at, as outsiders. Tonight however, the two can only be described as Princely. Slyfer is dressed in black Old Sun had noticed he favours the color. Plain, black pants and boots. With no fancy adornment however the jacket he has on is in stark contrast. It has an extra leather piece that hangs over the left shoulder, to his elbow. On it is the tribal silver wolf of his clan.

    On his right shoulder is a simple looking adornment, but it draws more gazes. It¡¯s an intricate flame cast out of gold. It shows his rank, as pack leader. They finally reach the table and Slyfer lets out a sigh of relief which quickly gets sucked in again. As his eyes and Fira¡¯s meet. In his mind he gets a quick. ¡°I missed you.¡± Before she blushes. Her blue, slowly turning purple hair is taken up into a bun on the side of her head, which puts her neck on display. Fira smiles as she had the smart Idea to prepare for this eventuality. Her dress stops at the sides of her shoulders and meets in the middle a little low revealing just enough to drive Slyfer crazy!

    Her dress is light blue and she has a purple shawl that can be thrown over her shoulders if it gets a little cold. Her heart beats faster as she can feel what he does, their connection gets stronger as they near each other it seems. Aldowin spoils his moment by slapping his back and whispering. ¡°Control yourself; it looks like you are going to dive over this table to get to her.¡± Slyfer swallows and turns away greeting the other people at the table. Then he sits down not looking at anything, but the table.

    The King shuffles around uncomfortably, as he watches Fira¡¯a hair turn back to blue. The girl has a satisfied smile on her face which makes him even more uncomfortable. His reaction to her request last night gives him a bit of solace. The girl had tried everything in the book to get her way and he had constantly said no. ¡°Join the army, preposterous! Over my dead body.¡±

    Even after he had denied her request so many times, she still did not give up but eventually he won. He thinks back to how stupid he was all he had to do was mention that she is already an envoy and will be flooded with other responsibilities as soon as they reach the capital. When she heard what he said, she went quiet and clenched her jaw, her words from then gave him pride; ¡°I am sorry father, I did not forget the promise I made to you and will keep to it.¡± After that not a peep escaped her.

    The King stands up ready to give his speech. ¡°My dear ladies and gentleman¡­ a lot of things have happened in the last few weeks and I called this feast, so that we could celebrate the newest member of the clans, as well as remember those that gave their lives to ferret, and cut out the cancer that was the Spear clan!¡± Applause from everyone follows his words.

    The King, chuckles. ¡°Now, I am sure you all heard what happened this morning?¡± Excited talks suddenly erupt and the King has to raise his hands to silence them. ¡°It is true that Slyfer has joined the band of misfits.¡± People laugh and nod in agreement. ¡°But as you heard, he and his master plan to train them to become what they were meant to be! I want all here to know, I support them wholeheartedly! Not because he is now part of the Sun clan, but because making our own forces stronger, will only be better for us, we were a scattered and broken people, but the boy has shown us our flaws and I will not have it that way anymore!¡±

    The King is pleased, to hear a lot of them agree. ¡°Make no mistake, we are at war! The black dragon has already tried to take us apart, how many did we not lose, in the war against the wolves instigated by the Spears, with the help of the betrayer? How many sons and daughters died? How many resources did we lose? Some still blame the wolves, but we ourselves are to blame.¡± The King looks down as if sad about this; he truly is his own father and wife died in the war.

    ¡°As a show of good faith, I will let the wolf King; join us for dinner from now on!¡± Some elves want to complain, but too many give shouts of agreement for them to be heard. Everyone goes quiet as Grey King enters. His aura is mighty and a sense of authority can clearly be sensed from him. People whisper, to some this is a first for seeing a wolf king. Slyfer, of course starts to smile, as he looks at the wolf his hand is already making rubbing movements. Grey king sees it and quickly starts to talk to him, in his mind.

    ¡°No, rubs today Slyfer not in front of all these people!¡± Slyfer shows a pouting face for the first time since Fira has known him and she starts to wonder why. Luckily there are two wolves behind the King of wolves and Slyfer quickly sets his sites on their fur. ¡°Fluffy!¡± Fira paying close attention to him, sees the change on his face as he starts to smile idiotically. Her eyes follow where his is pointing to rest on the female wolf, behind Grey King.

    The female wolf suddenly stops when she feels killing intent directed at her. Her fur starts to rise making her look even fluffier. Slyfer smiles even more. Fira gets angrier, the wolf in her wants to come out and bite defeat her rival! Slyfer oblivious to all this had not even noticed it¡¯s a female!

    The King¡¯s speech finally ends and he sits down clapping his hands twice, the signal for the food to be brought in. Slyfer looks away and to the front of him only to find Fira staring at him with a look that makes him fear for his life! She huffs and looks away not caring to meet his gaze any longer. In her mind her point has been clearly carried across. Slyfer on the other hand, is so confused right now.

    The feast continues and they exchange a few words with the King, he mostly asks about Aldowin¡¯s plans for the trainees. Fira¡¯s mood bothers Slyfer and makes him irritable as well. ¡°What did I do, I don¡¯t understand?¡± He sends the thought over to Fira who nearly jumps at the sudden intrusion she didn¡¯t even feel. The question however makes her even angrier. Since in her mind, Slyfer knows exactly what and is now pretending to be innocent!

    ¡°You know what you did!¡± Slyfer feels like shouting, but doesn¡¯t. ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± She looks at him searching his face for lies but finds none. ¡°You were looking at another girl.¡± Slyfer sits back exasperated. ¡°Huh?¡± Fira¡¯s anger only builds. ¡°The wolf, you were looking at, the wolf that came with Grey King.¡± Slyfer nearly falls of his chair. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking because of that¡­. I just like¡­¡± Fira leans forward, very interested now. ¡°You just like?¡± Slyfer blows out a breath. ¡°I just like ¡­..fluffy things. I like the feel of it when I rub¡­ fluffy things.¡±

    Fira just sits and stares at him¡­..

    Slyfer starts to squirm feeling awkward under her gaze. She suddenly starts laughing, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± Slyfer blushes in embarrassment and looks away. The way he looks when he blushes makes Fira want to eat him up! ¡°She smiles and looks down also starting to blush. ¡°If you want, you can play with my tail whenever you want.¡± Slyfer forgets his embarrassment and beams at her with his shiny eyes. ¡°She smiles at his dorky face. ¡°You are such a weird person!¡± Slyfer shrugs, and then apologizes. ¡°Sorry¡­.¡± She takes his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I like that about you.¡±

    The two continue to talk in their minds, it makes the King nervous, but what can he do? A question Fira asks, makes Slyfer start to think. ¡°When did I start liking fluffy things?¡± He ponders about the question, but can¡¯t get to an answer until he starts to think about the different kind of fluffy Trisha has compared to Fira, then it hits him. The reason he likes fluffy things, is because of her¡­. When he woke up on her back, when he stroked her tail, bit her ears.

    He suddenly feels guilty.

    ¡°Why, why am I feeling like this? I am doing nothing wrong, right?¡±

    <hr />

    Chapter 27

    Alright so... some may be thinking why I try and describe the clothes in detail. (I said try because I think I fail miserably)

    Well for two reasons. I want you guys to more or less have a picture of whats going on and not just have my characters look like anime ones, that always have the same stuff on.

    the main reason however is that clothes can tell you a lot about, what a person is feeling, or even planning. Its an integral part of body language, i hope it makes a difference.

    Thanks to the guys that have voted so far, I really appreciate it! Also thanks for reading I nearly have a 100 follows. Don''t know if that''s impressive, don''t really care, I am just happy.

    Hope you enjoy the chapter. I will give a quick spoiler. The next chapter''s name will be TRAINING FROM HELL

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 28

    28

    TRAINING FROM HELL PART 1!

    Two days pass quickly, in which Slyfer and Aldowin barely have time to breathe. They were kept busy by sorting through all the applications. Slyfer also had to sort out a few disputes between the wolves and some minor clans. This was especially difficult for Slyfer since he needed to remain impartial towards both parties and he definitely felt more inclined toward the wolves, but he takes his job seriously, believing it will give him experience in dealing with diplomacy in the future.

    That did not stop him from complaining about it. The two matters he had to solve was one where a wolf had eaten a Dark elf¡¯s pet sheep, which to him was absurd since a sheep is supposed to be eaten, he is part dragon after all. Regardless, he solved it by having the wolf serve the elf until he had worked enough to pay twice the price the sheep is worth¡­. for emotional distress caused.

    Despite feeling it was stupid he couldn¡¯t help but relate and like countless days before his thoughts turned to Shcree, he felt worried, but what could he do?¡± If the fairies were unable to find her, he would never stand a chance in doing so. Depressed and tired he had returned only to find out an elfe was trying to shave a wolf in order to use its fur, for who knows what? When he arrived the wolf was already half sheared and basically wanted to eat the elf. Slyfer had then taken the sheers and cut off all the elf¡¯s hair! People had formed a crowd as he sat with the man across his knee in public doing it, to prove a point. The elf tried to resist, but it was pretty much pointless.

    News of the ¡°enforcer¡± spread through camp and such meaningless events happened less frequently. Slyfer is sitting on a chair in the tent going over the last list of applicant along with Aldowin. ¡°More women joined then I expected.¡± Says Slyfer to no-one in particular. Aldowin snorts at the ignorant student. ¡°Women have far more to prove than men in the regard to warfare. Yes physically they are not as strong as men but strength is not the only thing that makes a good warrior. Most women are inherently more meticulous than men, so they notice more things. Many have had debates about this, but personally I don¡¯t really care.¡±

    Slyfer sits and thinks for a moment on what was said. He then shrugs and continues down the list. ¡°Over, three hundred of them!¡±   Aldowin nods and sits back stretching his aching back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be down to half by the end of the first week.¡± Slyfer looks a bit worried as he eyes the smiling Aldowin. He had been taught by the master swordsman from a young age and knew how bad the training could be. Slyfer is afraid of the answer, but he asks anyway. ¡°Master, will I be receiving the same training?¡± Aldowin sits up, smiling endearingly, Slyfer had seen that expression before, and his insides start to churn.  ¡°Something, really, really, really bad is coming!¡±

    ¡°My dear student, don¡¯t look so worried! I have special plans for your training, after all you are not like the others and will be the leader eventually so, in order to get their respect your training needs to be a teensy, tiny bit harder.¡± Slyfer looks at his master and smiles, a smile that¡¯s fake as plain as day. Aldowin smiles back, a real smile but it¡¯s because he is looking forward to making Slyfer suffer! Both have the same thought as they smile. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The next morning, before the sun is up all the applicants are gathered together, not far from the main camp. They stand in groups chatting excitedly until Aldowin and Slyfer looking haggard arrives. He had not had a good night¡¯s sleep since he kept seeing Aldowin¡¯s smile inside his mind. The two stand in front of the three hundred plus candidates. At first Aldowin says nothing and only walks, hands behind his back looking at them, as if inspecting sheep for the slaughter.

    ¡°Right, I am so happy you all came!¡± he smiles that same smile that kept Slyfer out of sleep last night. Some elves that were excited, start to feel a sense of dread. ¡°Today we are going to start with a light jog! We will be doing this for about a week.¡± The dark elves look at each other, confused. Most thinking; ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be hard.¡± While they are all confused Slyfer is swallowing hard sweat starting to bead on his forehead. Last time Aldowin had told him he has to go for a light jog. He had made Slyfer run along the floating mountain for three days without rest!

    ¡°We will be following the army since it is big, they are slower than us so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Right I have received word that the army will be traveling towards the east¡­. Start!¡± The elves look at each other confused. Aldowin gets irritated and steps forward and stsrts shouting so hard veins start to pop out on his neck. ¡°I said start, damn you! Do you want me to hold your hand while you run? Move ,move,mooooove!¡±

    Slyfer had already started running, mostly to make an escape before Aldowin could give him his ¡°special¡± training. But the elf already saw it and quickly calls him back. ¡°Slyfer, you come here!¡± Some of the others stop and want to complain thinking he is getting special treatment. Aldowin points at to wagons standing to one side. ¡°My dear student, you didn¡¯t think I would forget about you did you?¡± Slyfer looks at them and he starts to wish he had run faster.

    Infront of the wagons is a familiar harness only it¡¯s been improved! Instead of braided leathers to pull with. Iron has been used and welded to a suite also made out of iron. It makes it a bit easier for Slyfer to take off but he can pull more. On the wagons is a makeshift little tent and the food the group will need on their ¡°little jog¡±. The others, still standing around gets a look from Aldowin. ¡°If you don¡¯t start running now, you all are going to help him pull those wagons.¡± They turn pale and quickly start to run.

    Slyfer doesn¡¯t know, what he is going to do, the pain he felt that time is still fresh in his mind. The dragons inside him are quiet for once some only utter a few words now and then, mostly words of encouragement. ¡°You can do it young one. This swordmaster is a bastard you should just eat him! Evil, so evil.¡± Slyfer gives them his thanks and starts to drag his feet towards the wagons. Aldowin hops onto the front one where the makeshift tent is and starts eating grapes leisurely.

    Slyfer can¡¯t stop swearing at him, in his mind. He grits his teeth and puts on the new and improved harness¡­..

    Ban who started running first is making good pace. He feels confident in his prowess and is in second place. They had started running in the morning before the sun was even up and now it is already afternoon. He feels tired and stops for his second rest. He doesn¡¯t sit down since it can cause his muscles to start cramping up, instead he walks up down his hands on his head while he starts to try and control his breathing. He hears a sound, rumbling and growing with every second. A flash of light, in the distance from where he came. Makes him squint his eyes, to try and make out what it is. It soon becomes clear to him. Two wagons one tied behind the other is being pulled by something¡­.

    ¡°Is that a person¡­ Impossible, it can¡¯t be! What is this, how can this be possible?¡± He looks on in astonishment as Slyfer pulls past him. Aldowin sitting on top like a King shouts now and then, pointing out obstacles to the crazed tired Slyfer. Ban can see blood has run down the boy¡¯s legs from under the harness. Every time Aldowin gives a command Slyfer moves to obey mindlessly like a zombie, but still he pushes onward. Ban starts to run after the wagon, but soon enough falls behind. He swears and clenches his teeth. ¡°how can he do that, how can we be so weak compared to him! I won¡¯t stand for it. Aldowin looks behind him and smiles. Every elf they had passed so far had stopped to look at the site. Many of them tried to follow, but all eventually fell behind.

    That¡¯s not why he is smiling. ¡°Every time they see this wagon coming past they will be reminded of their weakness! It will drive some forward and make others give up. Let¡¯s see who is left at the end of today.¡± Slyfer can¡¯t think, he can¡¯t feel, he just pulls, pulls and pulls. His mind is blank, his soul is empty. He only reacts to his master¡¯s shouts now and then.

    His muscles had pulled and ripped repeatedly, countless times, he can¡¯t remember how many times, he does not care he just moves, step by step he moves, there is nothing else¡­. just move.

    Aldowin, finally shouts for Slyer to stop, it takes a while for his zombie like mind to register the new command ,but eventually he starts to slow down while Aldowin brakes. When they stop, Slyfer just stands there. Aldowin gets down and walks over. ¡°Fast asleep, Maybe I went a little too far this time? No turning back now.¡± After cleaning the sleeping Slyfer, Aldowin starts a fire that will draw the others out there to it. He had chosen an open patch of ground to make camp for this very reason.

    It¡¯s not long before the first runner arrives, Aldowin had seen her, as he and Slyfer went past. She had barely given them a glace so focused on her task she, did not stop for anything. She simply gives Aldowin a nod and gets started on making food, now and then giving Slyfer a glance with a mixture of respect and fear. Ban is the second to arrive. He heaves for breath but does not look too worse for wear. He is too tired to say anything and just joins the female in silence.

    After a while he tries to start up a conversation, but her short and unresponsive answers, does not help leave room for continued conversation. She looks strange for a dark elf, her skin is light but the complexion is a little different. She is also tall for the dark elf race. Her hair is dark but Aldowin has a feeling that it¡¯s been colored. She has graceful long limbs and is built elegantly. Her eyes are light blue, which makes the hair look completely out of place. They are kind and you can see she has laughed a lot in her life. She looks about twenty in human standards, but that does not mean much. ¡°Is she running or hiding from someone? Why not just leave the army? Aldowin feels stupid for asking himself the question there are bandits everywhere, the scouts have seen them a few times but they never approached.

    Another three arrive together, they look like hardened warriors their gazes sharp and muscles bulging. They also give curt nods and start workin. After that more and more arrive in drips and drabs. By the time its morning, a little less than two hundred are sleeping in the open on the sand and grass.  Aldowin walks over to Slyfer in his ratty tattered clothes and gives him a shake.

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes pop open instantly. It¡¯s always been like that, normally Aldowin would oly have to flare his aura a little to get Slyfer awake, but that caused Slyfer to go into battle mode instantly. Since he was small, Alric would do it before sending blasts of fire towards the little child, he was then. Alric called it training and in a sense it was. It woul be very difficult to sneak attack Slyfer because of this. Slyfer¡¯s weakness now was only if someone could conceal their aura .Aldowin decides to start working on that tomorrow.

    Aldowin props food, into Slyfer¡¯s hand and he starts to eat ravenously. Slyfer wants to talk, but Aldowin holds his finger in front of his mouth for silence. Not understanding, but also not caring the boy shrugs and continues wolfing down his food.

    Vanya wakes up, as she hears the soft drone and vibration of the wagons leaving. As soon, as she realizes where the sound is coming from she jumps up and starts to grab her measly amount of stuff. Others wake up because of the noise her frantic packing is causing.  They look at her confused then turn and soon realize. ¡°Wake up!, wake up the wagons are already moving!¡± Others jump up and start to move and soon they start filing behind each other as they start to try and catch up to it.

    Vanya is in front again, but Ban is close on her heels. She keeps the wagons in site not willing to let it leave her, too far behind. Ban starts to fall back a bit, but pushes himself and soon he does the same with and keeps her in his site. ¡°No way, I¡¯ll lose to a woman.¡± Using something or someone else to set the pace is an old trick for runners. It keeps you motivated and your mind off, of your tired body. Many use it in races and then just before the end dig deep to unleash their last bit of strength to get past the one in front of them.

    Another day passes and Slyfer is passed out again. This time Vanya does not arrive, long after the wagons. She is heaving for breath, unable to get enough. The last part of the run was unbearable and she had started to lose pace falling back little by little. Aldowin is busy washing the blood from Slyfer¡¯s shoulders when she arrives. She stops at the site aghast. ¡°How can something or someone push themselves so far?¡± She had first seen the strange boy while she was hiding in the decorated couch.

    Templars had put anti magic wards on it to keep unwanted eyes away, the stronger your magic the bigger the effect would be. Somehow it only drove this one to come closer. She had been afraid to exit for a long time but her bladder and the need for food soon drove her out. She began stealing little bits to survive, but kept feeling anxious. ¡°What if the strange boy comes back? What if he discovers her and she is unprepared?!¡± She had not seen what brought her to the strange place, she only remembers a loud roar and then such overpowering killing intent, it made her pass out.

    When she woke up, she was surrounded by strange lizard creatures and what looked like dark elves. She was taught about them as a child. Strange barbaric people, that only live to kill, some even, eats their own young! She sat for a whole day crying. She was supposed to go meet up with her fianc¨¦; James, in the great city Atlantia, but now this! She was afraid and feared for her life¡­. At first , but as she heard the guards speak about their lives and the politics behind of the clans she realized she had been taught wrong.

    This brought on questions, questions she needed answered and so she snuck out for the first time, that night. She had been two days without food and when she found some she ate it ravenously. That¡¯s when the strangest and most wonderful creature found her. A little monkey type thing with big ears and eyes so cute she couldn¡¯t resist but take it back with her.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Since a young age she had, had a special connection to the forests and animals around her. Vicious beasts that would attack others became docile with but a few words from her. The small monkey was no exception and she soon had it eating out of the palm of her hand. She manipulated it like the way the beast master had taught her and when she couldn¡¯t leave she sent the monkey out to steal food for her. She nearly got caught twice; once nearly by the strange boy and another by fairies!

    They were clearly looking for something, but the wards held¡­.barely. She heard little pieces of news, as she hid inside the wagon. Most of it was about someone called Slyfer. He was a hot topic among the people. Everywhere she went she heard his name. She nearly got caught while sneaking one night and realized it would only be a matter of time.

    Then a chance came around, four days ago. She was sitting bored out of her mind when the talkative guards started to speak again. ¡°Did you hear? Slyfer was awarded for saving the king with the right to start his own pack!¡± The other guard also started to talk excitedly. ¡°I did and he apparently joined the special operations corps and will be recruiting, I want to go, but they say he is crazy. They say he blew up the barracks and burned eleven people to death, no way am I joining them.¡±

    Her heart started to race. ¡°My chance! If I can disguise myself a little and keep to myself, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± She put the monkey to sleep and headed out. It was not what she expected and now she was regretting it a little, but she can¡¯t get over this strange boy. Even James would have a hard time keeping up and the boy is pulling two wagons! She is intrigued by him, but the High Elf that is always with him makes her, keep her distance. His eyes settle on her a lot with an enquiring gaze. She can¡¯t help but feel, he is starting to suspect something.

    Like the previous night she starts to cook immediately. Her gaze drifting to the bloody boy on the ground. Aldowin, chuckles. ¡°You seem confused girl, or is it that you would like to wipe him down?¡± The mischievous smile and what it implies on the elf¡¯s face makes her blush. ¡°N¡­No, I am okay, thanks.¡± Aldowin sits up and looks at her. ¡°You have an accent?¡± ¡°Shit, I barely said anything and he noticed.¡± She nods, not saying anything else. He lifts an eyebrow, but does not inquire any further.

    They wait for about an hour before Ban arrives. He looks a lot worse than yesterday, but Aldowin is pleased with the man. Most of the other guys from the barracks Slyfer burned down, had already given up. Ban looks at Vanya and says; ¡°Tomorrow I will stay right behind you, just wait and see.¡± Vanya is surprised, she never thought of this as a competition. He stalks off to go make his own fire not wanting to share his.

    Slyfer moans as he turns around, to lie on his stomach.

    Aldowin wakes up the next morning to find, the girl, Ban and the three warriors sitting and waiting already. He smiles at them as he walks past towards Slyfer. They watch Aldowin carefully. To their surprise Aldowin goes into a crouch and those that can feels him drawing in on himself to hide his presence. Vanya expands her consciousness to sense what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°He is trying to sneak up on the boy, but why?¡± They watch as Aldowin creeps closer and closer and as he does he slowly takes out a stout branch. Ban frowns and thinks; ¡°He intends to beat him?¡± the other three start to grin hoping for a good show. Aldowin¡¯s heart is racing, he doesn¡¯t know, what will happen. ¡°What if he changes? What if he attacks me? What if¡­.

    Aldowin reaches Slyfer and swings down with all his strength! Twwwaaak! Pillows of dust flow away from Slyfer, caused by the force of the swing. Slyfer looks at his sneaky master, eyes red. ¡°I could have killed you.¡± Aldowin chuckles and stands back, rubbing his head. ¡°You, kill me! It¡¯s a thousand years too early.¡± The corner of Slyfer¡¯s  mouth lifts up and as it does the part of the branch in his hand starts to crack and with a snap it¡¯s squeezed in two! Small splinters rain down as he opens his hand. The wood has been compresed so tightly, you can see his fingerprints on them. Aldowin¡¯s smile disappears for an instant. ¡°Well, maybe its eight hundred years too early.¡±  Slyfer feels another presence around him and his gaze instantly nails down on Vanya.

    She gets a start and pulls back as soon as possible. He still looks at her, his gaze measuring. His eyes go back to normal and his aura gets sucked back in, to appear as normal. Vanya still feels his gaze as he leans toward the High elf and says something softly. Her heart starts to race and she can feel her hair starting to stand on ends in worry and fear¡­.to her surprise, Slyfer just gets up and Aldowin hands him food as if nothing happened. ¡°False alarm!¡± She sighs and relaxes a little.

    Slyfer on the other side is thinking. ¡°What a strange aura, she is definitely not a dark elf, spy? Mmm, maybe.¡± He asked Aldowin to keep a close eye on her, but the sword master only asked him if he is stupid. ¡°I have been watching the girl from day one. I am a thou-¡° Slyfer interrupted, as he stood up. ¡°Yeah I know, you¡¯re a thousand years too old!¡± Aldowin¡¯s face pulls into one of disbelief. ¡°You will pay for that my little smart ass student.¡± He turns around, pointing at the small group that is awake.

    ¡°You there, go get me some boulders!¡± other dark elves snap awake at his sudden call. Behind Aldowin, Slyfer is making gestures with his hands. Holding his fingers a few centimetres apart, indicating they have to get small ones! Aldowin turns around and looks at him suspiciously he had seen the smile on the girl¡¯s face. Slyfer looks at the sky playing in the sand with his foot. Aldowin snorts and while looking at Slyfer shouts. ¡°If any of you come back without one, at least twice the size of your head. You won¡¯t get any food tonight, you have two hours! The last twenty to return will also get no food.¡± The scatter and sprint of in different directions. Slyfer, doesn¡¯t know if he should laugh or cry. He decides to do none of the two and continues to eat, deciding from now on to keep his mouth shut.

    In truth Slyfer had felt his body was already getting the hang of it, but he was planning on training his magic today the way the white dragon had told him to. He feels frustrated and a little cheated. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Malgrobin, I would never have talked back.¡±

    Two hours pass quickly and the rest return. Ban is the first this time and he looks, pretty proud about it. Vanya comes with the last twenty, sweating and tired she places the boulder with the rest. Despite being fit, she is a lady after all. Lifting boulders is not her thing. Slyfer looks at each of the boulders as they get put down and his heart sinks deeper into despair with every one.

    They load them quickly and start off again. Slyfer is a bit slower and most keep up. Many look on in fear as blood rushes down his legs while he pulls. Vanya and Ban can¡¯t lift their gazes from his face. It¡¯s determined and serene he doesn¡¯t show the pain he feels only the will to defeat it. His eyes soon go lifeless and they both think he has reached the limit, but that¡¯s when it starts!

    His speed starts to pick up causing everyone that thought it was going to be easy this time, to speed up with groans. Aldowin calls out obstacles and Slyfer follows. It transforms into a kind of, mindless drone. After a while the rest also get caught up in it. Slyfers thumping footsteps along with Aldowins voice takes away their wills and their minds. They run, there whole world becomes run, nothing matters but run. Go to the left avoid the ditch, but run, run, run!

    It soon goes dark but no-one notices it but Aldowin, they just run. Some had collapsed long ago, some were about to, but they all still run. Aldwowin calls for a stop and the zombies follow his command. Vanya finds herself standing in the darkness along with most of the previous group her lungs are burning and some others collapse right where they stand. She looks behind her and there is now, barely eighty left. She starts to cough her lungs burning and legs itching with the increased blood flow.

    Aldowin smiles at them. ¡°Well done, you just learned what it feels like to push past your bodies¡¯ limit. Remember it, love it!¡± Everyone is too tired to make food so they simply eat dried fruits and nuts. Slyfer can barely keep his eyes open but he forces it, to clean himself. Everyone looks at him differently now. He is still a monster but in some way he had become their monster.

    Slyfer grabs some fruit and nuts and plonks down, leaning against a wheel. Vanya is not allowed to eat so can only swallow and look at the sky trying to avoid the sounds of other people eating. She suddenly feels something hit her head. ¡°Ouch!¡± She looks around and sees Slyfer sitting there dog tired, but amused. He points down weekly and she sees what he through at her was a nut.

    She moves closer, after he beckons for her to do so. ¡°Here.¡± He hands her a handful of his own meagre amount of food. She wants to protest, but his head already hangs forward and he is fast asleep¡­.

    He smells soapy almost minty like the flower that gives of natural foam, he used to wash with. Underneath it is a slight musky smell, his own smell and she decides she likes it. These thoughts bring her mind to herself and she imagines she must smell terrible. She moves away a little a bit embarrassed. She quickly eats what¡¯s left and soon falls asleep.

    Twaaak! ¡°Are you going to try and do this every morning?¡± His voice very close draws her out of her dreams. She opens her eyes to see the same scene from yesterday, only this time from a different angle. Aldowin, smiles and replies. ¡°Yes I am and I look forward to the day your guard is down!¡± She sits up and both look at her at the same time, which makes her a little uncomfortable. She stands up and walks off, intending to try and wash a little at least.

    They look at each other and smile both had seen it a slight gold was starting to creep out of her scalp near the roots of her hair. Aldowin has no need to wake the rest since most were waiting, before he even woke up. Half an hour later they start running again as the sun starts to peak over the horizon. Ban and Vanya look at Slyfer again. But this time not his face, but hands.

    Before they left he had given Aldowin a few bottles of water that the Elf would throw at him when one explodes by accident. In Slyfer¡¯s left is a ball of flame dancing as he runs in his right is a bottle of water that Slyfer is churning and swirling around. In front of him is a ball of air that he had summoned. Slyfer¡¯s eyes are set in concentration and sweat is forming on his brow. The others have no idea what he is doing, so all keep up to try and see. Some fall back, but since Slyfer is focussing on the magic he is a lot slower.

    Whenever he gets too slow he gets rewarded with a few harsh words from Aldowin. There are two reasons for this training. He wants to get used to the ¡°feeling¡± like the white dragon called it, but he also wants to get more proficient and faster when casting magic. The main reason he hasn¡¯t been using magic in combat is because he was simply too slow! He had to consciously think of doing magic before he did it and that caused a delay in the attacks.

    He is basically trying to teach himself to multitask! The day goes by slowly but near the end of it the ground starts to get sandier. They wagons get stuck three time and each time Aldowin orders every to push it out. Slyfer hears something in the distance. The sound is familiar, not to him, but the dragons inside him. Slyfer takes of the harness in a daze and it makes everyone stop trying to push.

    He takes an audible whif of the air and smiles, as he looks back. The smile catches Vanya off guard and she frowns. Aldowin starts to shout at him, but this time nothing is going to stop him. He bends down feeling his legs pumped with power, he takes a deep breath filling his lungs with precious air. His feet dig deeper into the ground getting a better grip. Aldwoin ses this and jumps down and starts running.

    Slyfer releases¡­. Booom! He shoots off making the air around him bend the air rips with a scream as he travels through it and then he sees it. It stretches out below in all directions except the one he had come from. Flickers of light reflect everywhere almost blinding him but he doesn¡¯t care. He takes a deep breath as he starts to drop towards it, towards the sea!

    Behind him is mayhem. The others are buried in sand that shot back from his jump. About a hundred meters from where he started a ditch has been dug making it look like a huge snake had traveled through it. Vanya, finally gets out from under the sand swearing at the idiot. Sand is filled in places where she never thought there even were places. Its excruciatingly uncomfortable. ¡°That¡¯s why Aldowin ran! He could have warned us damn elf.¡± Others also get out, from under the mountain of sand, some laugh, some swear in anger but all don¡¯t seem to notice, they were just buried in sand by the force of Slyfer¡¯s jump!

    Aldowin walks over. ¡°Today you have learned an important lesson¡­. Don¡¯t stand behind Slyfer when he smiles like that! I hope you guys brought trunks.¡± They all look at him confused. ¡°We are close to the sea an-¡° Before he can finish everyone is already running. They had pushed themselves for almost a week long. Sweat soaked them, dirt caked on them and not one dark elf has ever seen the sea! They all run not caring about anything, some men even start to undress butt naked!

    The only two left, is Vanya and Aldowin. She looks at him skeptically and with a thick accent finally talks again. ¡°You are hiding something.¡± Aldowin shakes his head, and looks at her. ¡°They are the idiots that started running before I could finish talking. The sea is still at least a mile away.¡± She looks at him in disbelief. Then she starts to laugh with him until their stomachs can¡¯t take it anymore.

    Aldowin turns around and looks at the wagons almost entirely covered in sand. He shrugs not caring. Vanya still trying to recover from laughing so much, sees his behavior. Aldowin senses, her looking at him curiously.

    ¡°The army will be here around sun-down.¡±

    <hr />

    Friday Afternoon and I need a beer. Enjoy the chap.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 29

    29

    Training From Hell Part 2

    Slyfer, smiles as he hears the air rush past his ears he closes his eyes, as he falls backward towards the roiling sea beneath him. Malgrobin¡¯s memories play in his mind like a short film on repeat. He arches his back and his body points down towards the sea, he points his hands up, down towards the earth¡­. Like a sharp spear he plunges into the water. The heat, stickiness and dirt, washes away along with any worries he may have had. Opening his eyes he sees a whole different world play out in front of him.

    Rays shine down from above and through the water. It makes the world underneath look unreal, unclear. Bubbles flow around him and he follows one with his eyes as it heads toward the surface, as if to escape this strange world and once it reaches the top, it disappears forever mixing with the air above. Slyfer can¡¯t help but smile as he looks around him. Fish with strange colors are all around painting the unreal world with rainbows as the light rays reflect from their scales. A person without the ¡°sense¡±, would maybe never be able to locate them so easily, but before Slyfer aimed down he sensed the location with the most life and plunged down into it.

    Around him is a coral reef, strange looking plants and things are all around. Slyfer can¡¯t help, but feel he has discovered but a small fraction of the beauty the world has to offer. He manipulates the water around him and it makes him surge forward. Like a torpedo he shoots off toward the nearest reef. Intending to inspect every little thing he can. Like a child that has been locked up and finally set free, innocence in its eyes with, but only one wish, to learn, to experience, to live!

    Curiosity drives him forward. He senses something with eight tentacles, but invisible to the naked eye, if not for his sensing ability he would never have found it. Gingerly with his heart pounding he stretches out his hand. The thing suddenly changes color and becomes visible! ¡°Camouflage, this creature is capable of changing according to its surroundings, amazing!¡±

    He follows it until a small school of fish swim in front of him, as if without a care in the world. The fish are small and silver with a blue stripe running down their backs. He tries to poke one but it flits away only to slow down again an inch later. Like teasing him they swim around him the rays of light reflecting of them now and then making it seem like they are lights flicking on and off.

    Slyfer explores, everything around and still feels like there is more to see. The day however, cannot work according to his wishes and soon the light starts to fade, spoiling his fun. He is about to go to the surface, when he feels it approaching. The thing is menacing and Slyfer can feel it enjoys scaring the rest. It¡¯s the king and its hungry. SLyfer swims towards it, making sure to hide his presence. What he sees is the biggest fish he has ever laid his eyes on, that¡¯s not saying much considering this is his first time in the sea, but it doesn¡¯t stop him from feeling excited! ¡°Time to hunt the hunter.¡±

    Aldowin and the rest had arrived a loooong time ago and sat waiting for him. Everyone accepts Aldowin look at the sea worried. They had swum, bathed, played and relaxed, but still no sign of Slyfer. Vanya looks at the high elf. ¡°Are you sure he is okay?¡± Aldowin just keeps looking at the sea squinting his eyes to locate any movement. His senses are also flared out as far as possible. He suddenly smiles. ¡°All of you, get a fire going!¡± They look at him questioningly. ¡°If you don¡¯t move now you will be squashed! Get a fire, aren¡¯t you people hungry?¡±

    They get up tiredly and stiff, but still move at his command. Vanya also gets up and starts rubbing the sand from her bottom¡­. A muffled sound reaches them. Water lifts up in the distance, like a huge bubble had formed then it collapses. Two seconds¡­. Another, with another muffled boom!

    Elves start to get nervous, what kind of sea monster could create such noises. Another boom, closer to shore, elves start to back away grabbing the wood they intended to burn, to use as clubs if the need arises. Vanya also focusses her gaze on the water. Water starts to roil and lift as if boiling and something strats to rise as it sushes toward the beach where everyone is standing. It kicks up waves behind it, making a deep wake, as if to show off its power int the water. The closer the thing gets the higher it rises. Finally a fin starts to show. Like a blade cutting the sea it draws closer.

    Elves start to back away in fear. This is their first time near the sea and what you don¡¯t understand you fear. Black inky skin starts to show and then¡­ a head! The thing has serrated teeth that looks like it can easily cut one in half. Its black beady eyes, look hate filled, evil and¡­ and dead? ¡°It seems like my student had a good catch today!¡± Aldowin looks at the others amused. ¡°Why is there no fire going yet! Don¡¯t stand there like imbeciles, make a fire!¡±  The gawking elves involuntarily turn away, some look like they are going to break their necks by twisting it so much, to try and keep an eye on the strange creature emerging from the sea.

    Slyfer grunts, as the mass body starts to leave the water, increasing the weight on his shoulders, but that¡¯s it he only grunts. Compared to the wagons this is nothing in his eyes. He smiles brightly as he puts the creature down and triumphantly, places his foot on it. Aldowin comes sauntering over hands behind his back. ¡°It took you the whole afternoon and three hits to kill a mere sharkoon? When I was your age I only needed one hit! You are still a thous-¡° Slyfer laughs at the obvious ploy.

    ¡°There are two more in the water, this one had smaller friends.¡± Aldowin looks at him suspiciously¡­. ¡°Should I go fetch them?¡± Aldowin grins; ¡°There is no need, uhhh well done.¡± Aldowin takes a closer look at the sharkoon. Its huge almost four times Slyfe¡¯s length. Its head which is basically the largest part of its body has a big hole underneath it, where Slyfer¡¯s fist must have hit. Some teeth are broken because of the force. The body grows thinner until it reaches the tail which is hardened into a long spike. The thin at the top and the two on the sides are hard as metal and sharkoons are known to rub them against coral and other things to sharpen them. Its black skin is difficult to see in the dark; hence they mostly come out to hunt at night.

    ¡°To be honest master, it nearly had me. Its speed is amazing, if I wasn¡¯t already using magic to move around, I may have lost an arm.¡± Aldowin looks at him, his heart feeling a sudden bit of fear. ¡°What is the first thing I ever taught you?¡± Slyfer thinks for a minute. ¡°Not to poop everywhere I want, I am not a dragon.¡± Aldowin feels like smacking Slyfer¡¯s face off, but he is surprised to see the serious expression on his student¡¯s face. Aldowin thinks back¡­

    ¡°It is indeed the first thing I taught him, being raised by dragon¡¯s he thought it normal to just squat wherever. I had to house train the boy.¡± Aldowin sighs. ¡°What was the second thing I ever taught you?¡± Slyfer sticks his hand into the air. ¡°Never, to underestimate your opponent.¡± Smack! ¡°Not this time master.¡± Slyfer lets go of Aldowin¡¯s hand that was aiming for his head. ¡°Let that serve you as a reminder¡­ good block.¡± Slyfer smiles.

    The fire had been going for an hour before they see the dust in the distance announcing the arrival of the army. Not long after the green hawks arrive. They join in the cooking, which makes Slyfer happy since he had no idea how to cook it. Delicious smells start to waft around in the air. Jade sits next to Slyfer and they talk about everything that¡¯s happened in the past week. Vanya keeps herself scarce and tries to sit away from everyone else, in order not to talk or draw attention. ¡°Aldowin has been pushing you guys hard. The guys we picked up along the way were all near death.¡± Says jade seriously, while she eyes the ones that are left. There is s certain air around them, like they are already a team, they work together while they cook and talk.

    Slyfer nods. ¡°It¡¯s far from over, my dear little sister.¡± She looks at him and pouts. ¡°I am older than you, you know.¡± Slyfer laughs. ¡°I know, I just enjoy teasing you a bit.¡± She elbows him. ¡°Watch it! Or you may end up regretting it.¡± Slyfer looks at her and smiles, he stands up grabbing her and throwing the short elf over his shoulder. She starts to shout drawing attention from everyone. ¡°The last person that threatened me, well it didn¡¯t end well for him. As for you, let¡¯s go for a swim shall we.¡±

    ¡°Slyfer, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do it, it¡­ its cold! Aaaah!¡± They hit the water and Slyfer laughs at her screams. ¡°You, you¡­¡± She also starts to laugh and splashes him. Others join in and the whole scene becomes festive. On the shore, Old Sun, the King and a few guards are all gawking at the site.

    The next day while the army is preparing to leave. Aldowin has all the remaining candidates gathered again. Slyfer once again feels nervous, not knowing what to expect. ¡°So, our little jog may have finished, but we will still be running most of the day. Some of you may be wondering why or that it¡¯s pointless, please know that your opinions are worth a fart and I don¡¯t care. If this is a problem, leave now!¡± Aldowin stands back straight, his eyes measuring everyone as he talks. ¡°The rest of the day will be spent in practicing drills. To work as a unit, we need to be a unit and to be a unit we need to know what to do and when to do it.¡±

    ¡°First we will learn hand signs. Being special operations means a lot of times, we will not be in a situation that we are able to communicate. So, learning and using hand signs are important.¡± Aldowin goes on to explain th different hand signs and what they mean. Each candidate has been given a piece of paper to write it down, but at the end of the day the papers will be collected and burned so no one else can learn the meaning of them.

    By the time they are finished, the army is long gone and they have to run to catch up. Slyfer once again pulls wagons with Aldowin on top. His body used to the weight he starts to practise magic more earnestly. Aldowin actually wanted to increase the load, but seeing Slyfer practice magic at the same time, makes him feel satisfied¡­. For now. The group that is left, can easily keep up with the pace that Slyfer is setting, which makes the sword master irritated.

    The next day, thick logs are spaced along the ground and the warriors are instructed to form groups of two. Vanya and bam gets grouped together unwittingly. Aldowin smiles at their confused faces. ¡°Let me introduce you to your newest friends. Yes, I am referring to your logs. Two of you will carry one while you run behind us. Slyfer has fought for the rights of the wolves while the rest of you only took them for granted. So, in this unit, in order to get a mount, you have to earn it!¡±

    ¡°Give your log a name, care for your log as if it¡¯s a baby and you¡¯re most precious possession, because they are!¡± Aldowin gestures around him. ¡°Without a mount out here, you die! Your log is your life. If you drop it I will make you suffer! If anyone sees someone drop theirs and you tell me, I will reward you by letting you ride an hour on the wagon. Also remember at the end of the week I will give you a test to determine if you have learned the hand signs.¡±

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Aldowin smiles at the miserable looking group. ¡°Let¡¯s see who rats out whom, if my plan works none of them will come tell me and the group will grow stronger together. The few that do tell me will get sorted out by the others without me even having to interfere.¡±  As Aldowin thought, the two that told him about others that dropped their logs, did not show up the next day. Some others also dropped out and they were now left with just over seventy.

    Vanya and bam suffered together. Vanya couldn¡¯t carry as much as others, so Bam had to compensate. They swore and fought a lot as a result, but they stuck together gritting their teeth, clamping their jaws they kept pushing through. Blisters were starting to form on the applicants¡¯ shoulders, but they didn¡¯t complain, all they had to look at was Slyfer, as he now pulled three wagons!

    Aldowin still caught others that dropped their logs. These people have to go on all fours and start doing push ups, planking and other exercises all while shouting a rhyme to apologize to their precious log, which would be put on their backs as they do the exercises.

    My log, (name)

    Is so precious to me, it gives me hope that I will one day be free

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.Free of the weakness that plagues me

    I am so sorry, my precious for dropping thee

    It breaks my heart and I hope you forgive me!

    Aldowin keeps this up for almost two weeks. As soon as the group starts to work well together, he changes them up, mixes them, and forces them to start working with others. If one complains the whole group gets punished for it. After a while without even noticing the groups start to change themselves, not even caring who they are carrying a log with.

    As all this improves, so does Slyfer within the two weeks he finally discovers he can now create water from condensing the moisture in the air, he also discovers that doing this before using his fire magic increases its potency. Al though it still requires him to think, it¡¯s a huge step after all. Fire magic, he can cast instantly making it seem like explosions are erupting spontaneously as soon as he does. Air , he finds difficult. To his surprise air is not a magic by itself. After all the moisture he controls with water magic is in the air, as well as the atoms used to heat up to start fires. So what is it then? Slyfer feels if he can figure that out, he will be able to finally master it.

    The ¡°feeling¡± for them is not there yet, which Slyfer finds frustrating.

    The group, including Slyfer write tests every end of the week if the mark is under fifty percent you are expelled from the group of applicants, if the mark is under ninety you get a second chance to write. If you fail again you are expelled from the applicants. If it is above ninety, you get some leeway, but if you don¡¯t get at least ninety eight percent in one of three tests you fail. Aldowins reason being, if you fail to get one hand sign right, or to complete a formation or tactic the way you are supposed to, it will cause the death of the entire group.

    The group is soon left with only fifty applicants of whom seventeen are women.

    Slyfer basically lived in the harness by end of the three weeks Slyfer had gone up to six wagons and when Aldowin told him, he can leave it permanently, he nearly started to cry. Problems soon arise with Slyfer set free. He can no longer control his strength, which causes accidents¡­. People get hurt by him simply turning around or walking into them. If he trips, it¡¯s dangerous and hitting someone could send them flying with a few broken bones.

    As a result, they ban him from approaching anyone until he learns to control it. Whenever everyone else is sparring he has to pass an egg, which like the logs he had to name. The egg goes everywhere and has to stay in his hand. Slyfer is busy passing the egg when he sees Aldowin take out his sword. The master never spars with anyone, but him however due to his strength problem they hadn¡¯t sparred. The attention of everyone is instantly focused on Aldowin and his partner¡­.Vanya.

    Aldowin had seen her spar and almost defeat everyone. The warrior in him wants to know ho good she really is. The two stop and face each other. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Vanya nods her face a mask of concentration. Aldowind takes up Slyfer¡¯s favourite stance. Vanya bends her knees and holds the standard issue sword pointed out in front of her, her elbow slightly bent. Her other arm is held in an arc above her head like the tail of a scorpion. Her knees are bent keeping her gravity low. Slyfer finds it hard to see any openings, but an all knowing smile never leaves Aldowin¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re fighting style gives your origins away.¡± Her eyes grow wide in surprise and that¡¯s when he strikes. Like a viper striking his sword drops towards the girl who simply sidesteps it. Her own sword simply thrusting forward in a stabbing movement. Aldowin rotates the sword in his hand making it windmill and strike her sword to the side. Slyfer snorts. ¡°The old man is holding back.¡± As th sword makes it¡¯s windmill Aldowin straitens his wrist ending the windmill and striking toward the girl again who needs to lean further to the side in order to dodge it causing her to lose balance.

    Aldowin acts immediately and before she knows it the sword is at her neck. Before Aldowin says it Slyfer already thinks it. ¡°Dead.¡± The girl¡¯s face flushes red with anger at Aldowin¡¯s condescending tone. They spread out and take up stances again. This time Aldowin keeps his sword sheaved. His legs are spread out underneath him pointing at the girl. She looks at him and she swallows, the stance reminds her of an arrow that¡¯s knocked and ready to launch and kill at a moment¡¯s notice. She moves but with a ring and a flash, its already over. The tip of Aldowin¡¯s sword is already at her neck.

    She couldn¡¯t even see how it moved and even now the tip is slightly vibrating as it points at her. ¡°Dead. Your fencing technique won¡¯t work here little girl, nor will it work on a battlefield. You have skill and in one on one you will be a match for many. But on the battlefield you will easily lose your balance.¡± She feels angry and humiliated. ¡°younever teach us techniques, how are we to learn?¡±

    Aldowin looks at her with the corner of his eyes. ¡°Despite having denounced my people I am still Aldowin and I have my student I will believe in the way I was toaght and only train one student as is our way. That is why I have brought sword instructors from Dark elves. Learn their techniques and mix it with your own, take only the strong points of each.¡± Aldowin walks away and Slyfer comes closer smiling with pride. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally I have been hearing ¡°dead¡± since I was able to hold a branch in my hand.¡±

    She looks at him, a bit of irritation on her face. Slyfer laughs and turns around. ¡°Who says women can¡¯t be prideful.¡±  He suddenly thinks of something and turns around. ¡°If you need a special sword made I can take care of that for you. The style you used is obviously not used with a bastard sword.¡± She nods. ¡°I will draw up what I need.¡± Slyfer looks at everyone. ¡°That goes for all of you. If you pass the tests I will have equipment made specifically for you, made according to your measurements and skill, so train hard!¡±

    What Slyfer said would be extremely expensive for any of them to even think of. The result he gets however is what he wanted. The warriors are all doubly motivated, it results in a few of them getting some injuries, but Slyfer thinks. ¡°Whatever doesn¡¯t kill you¡­..¡±

    The one most interested in what Aldowin and Slyfer are doing is none other than Old Sun. Every day he comes around and writes on what passes as a notepad. Aldowin walks over when he sees the dark elf and is amused when he sees him hiding the notes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide that you are trying to make a manual regarding the way I teach, the dark elves could use a few tips.¡± Old Sun hearing the condescending tone can¡¯t help, but feel angry. ¡°I was not taking notes!¡±

    Aldowin laughs. ¡°You seemed to be doing just that, if it¡¯s not true, show me the notes¡­.No? Well, I will leave you to continue with your notes, Mr Eager Beaver.¡± Old Sun has the notion of throwing the notebook at Aldowin¡¯s head, but that would only serve to further embarrass him. He stalks off toward his own units. ¡°It¡¯s time to get these guys into shape!¡±

    Not long after that, Aldowin spots a few other nobles doing the same thing. ¡°I wonder if I should charge them.¡± He smiles and thinks to himself.

    Another two weeks pass and the final day approaches. Aldowin stands infront of the gathered unit, of now only thirty warriors. He looks at them, no longer in disgust, but with pride. ¡°When you came to me, you were nothing but miserable worms!¡± Not one of them flinches; they look straight eyes level and unfazed. ¡°When you came to me, you wanted to get stronger!¡± Aldowin walks up the ranks looking at each one. ¡°Look at you! Your clothes are haggard and torn, your bodies are bruised and covered in dirt, but you stand tall and why do you stand tall?¡± He looks at them his gaze question. One of them mumbles something.

    He turns to the elf and walks closer. ¡°Speak louder; let them hear what you just said.¡± The elf clenches his jaw. ¡°I said, it¡¯s because we are now warriors.¡± Aldowin looks at the others. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Some mumble yes others stay quiet. ¡°I asked do you agree!¡± They all shout. ¡°Yes!¡± Aldowin, smiles. ¡°Tell me what you are elves, tell me what is your purpose, what is your calling tell me!¡± As he shouts it his voice goes hoarse, but the effect is still the same. ¡°We are warriors!!¡±

    Aldowin turns around. ¡°Louder, let your enemies hear and shake in their boots!¡± All of them puff their chests out. ¡°WE ARE WARRIORS!!¡± Aldowin smiles brightly. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear, never forget it. Look to the one on your and left. They are your comrades they are your shield mates! You let them down, you let yourselves down!¡±

    Just then Slyfer arrives dragging a wagon along. He looks at their surprised faces. ¡°No, this is not for training. Do you think I will let my warriors walk around ragged! It¡¯s time to give you, your equipment.¡± Aldowin walks over as SLyfer climbs jumps lightly to the top. ¡°When we call out your name, step forward.¡± The warriors start to feel giddy with excitement.

    ¡°Vanya.¡±¡­. ¡°Ban.¡±¡­.the issue of equipment goes on for a while and a crowd starts to form. ¡°Go get dressed and meet us back here in fifteen minutes.¡± They all rush off¡­.

    When they are all together again, they look even prouder. Other warriors stop to look at them as they pass, which only makes their pride grow. They were the lowest of the low for more than a month, then went through the training of hell, to reach where they are now.

    Aldowin waits to welcome them, as they form ranks. The armor they have on ranges from light to heavy. Each catered to their preference, but they all have the color in common as well as the insignia on their chests and shoulders. The color is red and black, mostly consisting of black. On their shoulders are red shoulder pads or shoulder guards. The heavy armors¡¯ have spiked shoulder guards on the right. While the light armor has a bright steel blood drop.

    ¡°Look at your chests. On it is the insignia of your pack. Welcome warriors to the first Blood Pack in history!¡± They all shout, not cries of happiness, but war cries of warriors thirsting for blood! Slyfer walks out of the tent he was getting dressed in, feeling a little awkward. ¡°Did it really have to be this showy?¡± When they see him the warriors stop. Slyfer has the same black armour on, he wore against Browly. Only on the chest plate is their insignia along with a red cape that billows behind. The insignia is a red thorned shield with a black drop on it. Underneath are three words engraved in bright red, which almost makes it look like its glowing. Vanya who cannot read the letters leans over to Ban who almost has a look of worship on his face. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    She repeats the questions since it looks like he never heard her. He finally turns. ¡°I¡­ it means; Maim,Kill,Burn. That is our creed from now on, our purpose in the army.¡± She looks at her own chest where the words are inscribed and it gives her goose bumps. ¡°What have I gotten myself into?¡±

    SLyfer looks at them his horned helmet, turning as he does. ¡°Warriors, I am sure you have noticed the words.¡± He stays quiet, to let the more clueless ones look at it now. ¡°These words are only meant for our enemies, never innocents, never those that need help. That goes for any race and beast. We are the first part of an army far greater than this one; we are the first of an army that will unite the East!¡± Vanya who felt goose bumps before, now nearly feints.

    ¡°There are some of you, who may be thinking, you did not sign up for that.¡± Slyfer turns around and pulls out a breastplate that makes Vanya¡¯s heart stop. Slyfer throws it, at their feet and points to it. On the breast plate they see a black dragon, dry blood is still caked around everywhere making it look all the more ominous. ¡°This piece of filth is the enemy, this betrayer of all the magic races is, what must be destroyed. This plate, I got when the representative of the high elves were attacked, in order to stop them from reaching the great city Atlantia!"

    Slyfer lets the words sink in. "The Betrayer, Chronos has already united the West and he is coming for the East, for war!" He clenches his fist as he says it and then steps down on the plate making it bend and heat up with his magic. His eyes go red which makes the inside of the helmet glow. ¡°We will give him, waaaaar!¡± The rest of the warriors also start to shout reverently. Like madness has taken them over they shout for war, already seeing the blood bath they wish to cause¡­..All accept for Vanya, who simply stands looking at the bloody, burned plate.

    "Maim, KIll , Burn!"

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 30

    30

    Purpose.

    Days pass uneventfully, but this gives the blood pack more time to train. Aldowin still pushes them every day, only now wolves have been added to the mix. In truth Slyfer had been talking to Grey King since they returned, about what wolves will be chosen. The two of them discussed it in depth, until Grey King had finally said. ¡°Slyfer, you are part of my pack, so it will only be fitting that the Greys become the mounts for your units.¡±

    Slyfer feels honoured, but shakes his head. His hand never stops rubbing the wolf as he talks. ¡°I can¡¯t have you as mounts, there are not many left and you need to concentrate on your training, in the old ways.¡± Grey King falls quiet, thinking for a second. ¡°What you say is true, but if it is destined for us to leave this world, then it will be so. The greys have been in a slumber for too long. Yes we are the keepers of the old ways, but above all else we are warriors!¡±

    Slyfer looks at the wolf, worry furrowing his brow. ¡°Why don¡¯t we, let them decide? If they wish to join or not is up to them, but there must always be at least one male and female safe from harm, to stay with your elder. Can we agree on that?¡± Grey King grunts. ¡°I will speak to them and give the conditions you mentioned. The two that will stay behind will be the youngest.¡± Slyfer surprised wants to interrupt, but Grey king stops him. ¡°I know what you are going to say two-leg, but there is no way I am staying behind, to remain safe while others go out to do battle.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the wolf for a while. ¡°Okay fine, but who will be your rider?¡± The wolf looks at Slyfer as if he is stupid. ¡°Sometimes you are brilliant and then sometimes you are nothing but a na?ve child. I will accept no other but you to ride on my back.¡± To this Slyfer only purses his lips until both of them start laughing.

    As the training progresses Vanya who was practically mute, is now completely withdrawn. Slyfer and Aldowin noticed, but they leave it in order to gauge her reaction to what she is hearing about the people that she grew up around. At first they though she was a spy and intended to keep her around in order to feed the enemy false information, but that was ruled out after they discovered where she lived after having her followed.

    ¡°She must be a noble. Alric unwittingly captured her along with the ¡°Couch¡± he stole.¡± Slyfer bites his lip as he thinks. ¡°Master, do you remember how I told you about the humans that were looking for the ¡°couch¡± and the strange object they gave me?¡± Aldowin nods. ¡°Maybe we should give it to her and see if there is any reaction?¡± Aldowin rests his hand on his chin, thinking. ¡°It may be risky to do it, but if we can learn something from it, why not?¡±

    The next day, after digging through his things, he finds the strange object and once again wonders at the craftsmanship. The dragons in his mind instantly pipe up. ¡°Careful, young one the humans are incredibly crafty creatures.¡± Slyfer nods, although he doesn¡¯t know why since they can¡¯t see him physically. He tucks the strange contraption away and heads towards the training grounds.

    Vanya, like always since her crushing defeat from Aldowin, is training in sword play along with some other dark elves. The sword Slyfer had made. Is thin and sharp, it nearly does not have a blade and is mainly used for stabbing at your opponent. This kind of sword lacks defence since it would easily break, but she compensates for it by carrying a small shield. At first, Slyfer had thought the girl is crazy, but after seeing how she used the combination made him and all the rest change their minds. This brought on a new nickname for the silent girl.

    Walking closer Slyfer uses the nickname. ¡°Wasp! I need to speak with you for a moment.¡± Her nose wrinkles in displeasure at the nickname, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. She walks over still breathing hard because of the exertion. Aldowin not far off and overlooking the training, also saunters closer. ¡°Not long ago, after we found the ¡°couch¡± a group of human warriors ran into our scouts.¡± Her eyes widen a little and her heart starts to race. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know you are not a spy, we also know you have been living in the couch.¡± Slyfer¡¯s eyes harden and the blue eyes bore into her. ¡°The flying monkey is mine; her name is Shcree by the way.¡±

    She swallows and her eyes dart around looking for a place to escape. Slyfers laughs, but the smile does not reach his eyes. ¡°Look at me human.¡± She looks at him, her eyes now focused and without fear. ¡°What happens, happens but I will not go without a fight.¡± Slyfer smiles at her defiance. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you. All we want is the truth, If you lie to me, I will know.¡± She lifts her chin. Clamping her mouth shut.

    Slyfer steps forward, his eyes turning red. ¡°Humans, always so defiant¡­. always so self-righteous as they pillage and kill. Destroy the land taking whatever they wish, in pursuit of their ambitions and greed. Not caring for the generations to come. All the while preaching and talking about how right they are in doing it. Tell me human, have you seen the slave camps? Do you know how your precious leader completely destroyed a race? How he nearly destroyed all of his own kind?

    Slyfer¡¯s hand goes toward her throat. ¡°Have you ever wondered, do you even care what your people have done, what they destroyed?¡± People start to turn toward the two forming a crowd. Vanya wants to move, but she is locked in place. The red eyes go right into her soul making her body and limbs useless, his words are like lashes from a whip beating at her already shaky beliefs in her people. ¡°Slave camps? Destroying a race? What is he talking about?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s hand reaches her neck and he can already imagine it getting crushed in his palm. The dark voices scream for it, they want it¡­. All other voices fade except for those. Aldowin sees the trouble before it even happens. He pushes Slyfer away while shouting at him. ¡°Get control of yourself!¡± Slyfer steps back and looks at his hand that was crushing the life out of Vanya just a second ago. Vanya looks at him fear in her eyes, as she leans toward Aldowin while her hand rubs at her neck that is already becoming red.

    She finally gets a few words out. ¡°I may not know everything about my people, but at least I know myself. In you there is nothing but evil.¡± Slyfer looks at her, then his hand. She is surprised at the brief sadness that flashes across his face, but it quickly disappears, turning back into the mask he shows everyone. He walks closer once again. ¡°I am what I am not because I chose to be like this. I have made peace with that and I fight it every day. Its time we have a little chat in private.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, Slyfer turns around and starts walking towards the tent. Aldowin follows with Vanya in front of him. She does not need to look back to know Aldowin is waiting for her to try something.

    They reach a huge and luxurious tent and Slyfer sits down, as he does lights flicker over to him as they sing and fill the tent with brilliance. Vanya looks at the small creatures astounded. ¡°Fairiies, they are fairies!¡± She says it aloud, which wasn¡¯t her intention. Slyfer looks at them and smiles. A green one, stops and lands on his shoulder and the two obviously have a conversation. Vanya had seen the fairies before, but only briefly when they were searching for something, but it was not this close nor did she have the confidence in herself that she has now.

    Vinx stops in front of Slyfer. ¡°So Trisha and Fira are not enough, now you bring another girl?¡± Slyfer nearly falls off his chair. ¡°It¡¯s not like that; this one is going to be questioned.¡± She looks at him suspiciously. ¡°I promise I still need to figure out this whole relationship business, that¡¯s why I have been avoiding Fira. Her father keeping her away seems to help for the moment.¡± Vinx finally turns around. She looks Vanya up and down. ¡°I agree this one¡¯s sizes are way too small for your taste.¡± Slyfer looks at her confused as he takes a sip of water. ¡°I mean her breasts are too small.¡±

    Slyfer nearly spits out the water, as he doubles over and starts to cough and his cheeks go red. ¡°I didn¡¯t really notice.¡± Vinx flits over to him laughing. ¡°Typical man never knows what he really wants and needs a woman to tell him.¡± Slyfer wipes away water that spilled down his chin while trying to regain his composure. ¡°Enough, I am supposed to look serious and now you have me looking like an idiot.¡± Vinx sits down in the crook of his neck, rather chuffed with herself.

    Aldowin has one eyebrow raised at them, as if to ask; ¡°Are you done now?¡± Slyfer nods and clears his throat; his eyes can¡¯t help but drift to her bust. ¡°They are a bit on the small side¡­¡±  ¡°So umm, where were we?¡± Aldowin sits down and looks at her. ¡°First of, you are not in any danger, we already determined long ago that you are not a spy. Secondly, what is your purpose and why were you sent to the city?¡± She fiddles with her hand for a while and then looks at them defiantly.

    ¡°You say I am not in danger, but I was nearly strangled to death, just now by this¡­. this beast.¡± Slyfer sighs. ¡°What is it with women and calling me a beast, is it written on my forehead? Listen I have a bit of¡­.. a temper problem and I am working on that. If it will make you feel better, I will leave?¡±  Slyfer stands up intending to do as he said, but her words stop him.

    Her chest puffed out in pride she says. ¡°I am Lady Vanya Ironheart, daughter of Lord Peter Ironheart. I was on my way to meet with my fianc¨¦ who is attending the academy in Atlantia.¡± Slyfer and Aldowin look at each other. ¡°What is the name of your fianc¨¦?¡± She looks at them while thinking. ¡°None of your damn business!¡± But she answers anyway. ¡°His name is James, James Bo-.¡± Slyfer interrupts her, his face a little excited and questioning at the same time. ¡°Do you by any chance know Alexo?¡±

    The name lets warning bells ring in her ears. She met the man only once and once was enough. It was at a ball, he appeared out of nowhere like a ghost behind her. The memory of it sends goose bumps up her spine. The stories she had heard about the man only made it worse. ¡°I have heard about him, but I don¡¯t know him personally.¡± Slyfer disappears and reappears with a piece of paper in his hand. ¡°Do you recognize this handwriting?¡±

    She reads the note, and then reads it again. ¡°So what they said is true, if Alexo is behind this then I am in even deeper trouble.¡±  I don¡¯t recognise the hand writing, but I will tell you this. Alexo is a trusted man in the kingdom. A high ranking Templar that won his position by destroying and killing his opposition. He has no remorse or love for magic. He even brags about, how he tortures creatures with magic. The smell of blood always hangs around him like fog.¡±

    A part of Slyfer is disgusted another part can¡¯t help but think. ¡°Finally, something worth killing!¡± He shakes his head to get rid of it. Slyfer sticks his hand in his pocket and takes out the strange contraption. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Vanya looks it over her eyes growing fearful and surprised at the same time. ¡°We call them hunter seekers.¡± She swallows and leans away from it, as if it will bite. ¡°The inquisition uses them to hunt humans that have magical abilities. How did you come to have one?¡±

    Slyfer looks at it disgusted and intrigued. ¡°Some humans gave it to us, they were looking for your ¡°couch¡±. We denied having it of course.¡± Slyfer sits down. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, tell us what you know.¡± His pleading blue eyes softens her heart a little and thinking that it won¡¯t hurt her people she starts to explain. ¡°Right now there are two factions among the humans. One is the Templars, they discriminate and ostracize anything to do with magic. The other side is The Order of Vangar. Once before the war they served as an intermediary between magicians and non-magic people. They too have become outcasts, but are too powerful to simply be destroyed.¡±

    She looks at the two for any reaction, but seeing none she continues. ¡°They work in the shadows to keep gifted people away from the Templars¡¯ grasp, but it has become a losing battle.¡± As she says it she looks at her hands. Slyfer and Aldowin both speak at the same time. ¡°Is there any way you can help us make contact with these people?¡± She looks at them surprised, followed by comprehension. ¡°They won¡¯t help your cause.¡±

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°What is it you think our cause is?¡± She looks at him in disdain. ¡°I heard you speaking the other day, I know you want war! I am not a fool.¡± Slyfer looks at her. ¡°I want war, because I am forced to. Can you honestly say your people do not have plans for this land? That they do not want to take what is not theirs?¡± Slyfer looks at her. ¡°You preach peace even while your own people are being hunted for being different. What I want is a land free of this.¡±

    This time, she snorts at him. ¡°You are na?ve, every war is fought about something and each side thinks they are right. Do you think the Templars think they are villains, that they are evil. No in their eyes they believe they are right just like you think you are right. It¡¯s a vicious circle that simply repeats itself.¡± She looks at him disdainful with a smirk on her face believing she has won. ¡°Who decides who is right or wrong, who decides when all that is left is a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood?¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Slyfer stands up, to her surprise he is smiling at her with red eyes. ¡°You ask the wrong questions. It¡¯s not who decides who is right, but I tell you what little human. Ask me that question again when it is me standing on that mountain of corpses and doing a perfect back stroke in the sea of blood!¡± Slyfer turns and is about to walk away, then he stops. ¡°Who is right, is not decided, it is won!¡±

    Slyfer heads outside to try and cool his head. ¡°Who does she think she is, questioning my motives. She need only look outside to see what¡¯s wrong in her world.¡± A old dragon voice fills his mind. ¡°If that is your belief then why do you feel the need to defend it?¡± Slyfer paces up and down thinking, but he can¡¯t come up with a retort. ¡°Your resolve is weak and if it is weak, you will fall. If you stand for nothing, you will fall for anything. So far you have felt forced into this by us. That is your problem, you do not see what is right in front of you, you do not believe in what we tell you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just feel so lost sometimes, like I have no control.¡± All the dragons laugh at him. ¡°Control, what is control? Look at, the trees, the leaves, the grass. Do they have control? Look at the people around you, each driven by their own desires in some way. Do they have control? Can a bug control when a frog eats it. You are na?ve, so na?ve. No one has control.¡±

    Slyfer grips his hands in anger at their mocking. ¡°I have control, I control when I eat, I control if I want to squash the bug or not. I choose if I want to walk left or walk right. I have control.¡± The dragons go quiet Slyfer can almost see them snickering at him. ¡°Tell us then, oh great and powerful master that is in control. You eat because you are hungry, is your hunger under your control? Why did you squash the bug, was that under his control, did it want to get squashed, were you the bug what would you have done? If you are walking and a wagon is on your left, you have to walk to the right, Is that in your control? Was it your choice to move, or were you forced to.¡±

    Slyfer goes quiet his thoughts swirling around in his mind like a tornado. ¡°What is purpose then, why are we doing this?¡± The dragons sigh. ¡°The question is not, why are we doing this, what you need to ask yourself is why am I doing this. What is your purpose young one, what is your choice?¡± Slyfer frowns. ¡°You just said I don¡¯t have control, why should I make a choice? If there is no control what is the point.¡±

    Slyfer feels the dragons start to get angry, but he doesn¡¯t care. He wants to shout at them; ¡°I am a child!¡± He doesn¡¯t his pride stops him, but he still feels defeated and lost. ¡°What is it you want from me?¡± The dragons sigh. ¡°It is not what we want, but what do you want Slyfer? We may have given you an ultimatum, but since then it has been your actions, your choices that brought you here. You are the one that made connections with the people, not us.¡±

    Slyfer feels it dawn on him like the light at the end of the tunnel. He feels like he has been ravelling in an oppressive darkness ever since he left the floating mountains. What he thought was wrong, he is not controlled by the dragons, his choices are still his own¡­. Sure he still made that promise, but how he fulfils it is up to him. Unlike he thought the darkness in him are not just the dragons that have lost their minds in grief and sorrow, but almost completely something else as well.

    He stops in his tracks, as a smile starting to form on his lips. ¡°What is purpose? Who cares!¡± He balls his hands into fists, as excitement wells up inside him. ¡°What is destiny? Fuck destiny!¡± He turns and starts walking feeling a sudden urge to celebrate. ¡°My purpose and destiny, will follow once I discover who I want to be, what I want to do and where I want to go.¡± Vinx can¡¯t help but notice his change in mood as he starts to hum the only song he knows. She starts to pulse along with the humming.

    Slyfer stops, then asks; ¡°Vinx, where does one get alcohol in this place?¡±

    Unaware of Slyfer¡¯s epiphany Aldowin is still having a serious conversation with Vanya. ¡°Are you sure there is no way, you can get us into contact with the order?¡± She bites her lip thinking for a second. She closes her eyes and decides to bet everything. ¡°My father is a part of the order. He mainly joined in order to protect me since they discovered I have magic. But¡­.¡± Aldowin looks at her worried face and cant help but feel like he wants to protect her.

    He p[laces his hand on hers. ¡°But what, don¡¯t be afraid, I doubt the Templars can reach you here.¡± She sighs and gathers her courage and lifts her gaze to meet his. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we can get in contact with him.¡± Aldowin sits back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am sure there will be a way. Just like I am sure the order will have people in the capital, after all it does have the largest magic academy in our world.¡± What he says gives her a little hope and she manages a smile, but a thought of her position makes the smile fade.

    ¡°So what now, what will become of me, what my people taught us about the dark elves were all lies.¡± She slumps her shoulders. ¡°If they can lie about an entire race what else are they lying about? What do I believe in?¡± Aldowin sits forward. ¡°You are a smart young woman, I won¡¯t tell you what to believe in, or what you should do, but I will tell you this. Follow your own heart, discover the world in your own way, question what you are taught and then question the answers behind that. Nothing in this world is permanent¡­. Everything has an end and everything changes, even truths.¡±

    She sits up and starts to process, what she heard. Aldowin stands up smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe in what my student and I are trying to achieve, our beliefs do not require you to. Instead focus on what you want to stand for, what you want to believe in. It may be flawed or wrong to other people, but if it can make your life just a little bit more worth living isn¡¯t it worth it?¡± She nods and also stands up.

    Aldowin walks with her to the exit. ¡°You are free to do what you want, stay, leave its your choice¡­ Oh and you can stop coloring your hair, it doesn¡¯t suite you in the first place.¡± She starts to walk toward the couch in a daze.

    Not long after that Slyfer returns with a barrel of sweet smelling Alcohol. It will be his first time really drinking and the thought of it has him a little excited, he has always wondered at the dark elves as they stumbled and complained about having drank too much, but yet when he sees them again, they are drinking again. He puts the barrel down and grabs a cup pouring himself some. He smells it first¡­. It¡¯s not too pungent, but he can¡¯t decide if he likes it or not.

    He takes a swig and a feeling of warmth follows as the liquid flows through his body¡­. Then it disappears. Slyfer takes another swig and another. He quickly finishes the cup and refills it going through the same process until finally, seven cups later¡­.. Slyfer sits with his back against the bed his arms on his knees holding the cup out in front of him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t working, why am I not getting drunk?¡± Vinx flies out of the cup and gives a great hic up. She half flies half falls towards Slyfer. Her cheeks are red and flushed, as she lands on Slyfer¡¯s knee, nearly falling off. ¡°Maybe it is because of your healing ability?¡± Slyfer sighs frustrated. ¡°It seems to work perfectly on you though.¡± Vinx sits down and starts to hum two other fairies fly out of the cup and they hum as well.

    There lights start thrum and Slyfer starts to feel dizzy as he looks at them. Other fairies join and they from a circle laughing as they float in the air swaying to and fro. Slyfer gets hypnotized and soon the world turns into a blur. He stands up and takes a big gulp from the cup, laughing as he spins with the fairies flying around him.

    Slyfer falls over hitting a cupboard with a crash! It breaks, spilling out its contents Slyfer sits up groggily and looks around, the fairies also shot off in all directions and are sprawled out everywhere. Slyfer starts crawling toward the bed his head spinning. He reaches it after what seems like forever. The furs that serve as blankets, feels especially soft and he rubs them a few times. He manages to get his upper body on the bed and tries to lift his leg onto it, but nearly falls backwards. He tries again a few times, but each attempt is worse than the one before turning the scene into a strange site.

    Slyfer gives up and not caring falls asleep with his knees on the floor.

    The next morning Aldowin is greeted with this. He looks at the room and takes a step back as a strong smell of alcohol assaults him! ¡°Sky mother, how much did he drink?¡± He looks over at the empty barrel and turns pale. He shakes his head and takes out a stout staff and walks forward grinning as he does! Slyfer, his face planted on the furs and drooling is completely oblivious, as his master stands behind him. Setting himself up, like a golfer about to swing. He aims carefully and pulls back his arms¡­.. ¡°Stop it!¡± Slyfer¡¯s voice lets the master nearly jump out of his skin and he looks like a child caught with his hand in the cookie jar!

    Slyfer sits up wiping at the drool. His hair is in disarray and plastered against the one side of his face.  His eyes squint at the light coming from the entrance. ¡°What happened last night?¡± Aldowin walks around taking in the sorry state. ¡°So what brought on this bout of stupidity?¡± Slyfer rolls around picking up a fairy as he does and places her carefully on a pillow next to another one. ¡°I felt like celebrating, but the stupid idea was not drinking, it was drinking with fairies.¡± He calls for the servant to get a bath ready his face distorting with pain that the call elicits from his pounding head. Aldowin sits down on a chair eating an apple. His know it all smile makes Slyfer want to throw him with something, but he doesn¡¯t, it would take too much effort.

    The servant soon arrives and she also stops at the strong smell of alcohol. Slyfer by now has gathered all the fairies on the pillow so no-one will step on them. Without even waiting for the servant to leave he starts to strip, which sends her scurrying out after nearly falling or her face over the broken cupboard.

    Slyfer climbs in the bath and places a wash cloth on his face as he lays back. Aldowin turns to him. ¡°You need to hurry.¡± Takes another bite from his apple. Slyfer sits up and the wash cloth falls off with a plop. ¡°Why is that master?¡± Aldowin smiles. ¡°The Blood pack is going to get its first mission we are going to be briefed as soon as your done.¡±

    Slyfer hearing this starts to bubble with excitement. Aldowin seeing his face holds up his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, the sooner you finish, the sooner we can find out.¡±

    Ten minutes later the two set off towards the war tent. Both are dressed in their new ceremonial attire, which makes them stand out amongst the others milling about. It consists of black pants and boots. With a jacket that has fur lined into the jacket around their necks. On their backs is the Blood pack insignia with their rank clearly displayed on their shoulders. They soon reach the tent and enter.

    The tent only has one large round table strewn across it are all kinds of maps and letters with information brought by scouts. The elves around the table stop talking as they see Aldowin and Slyfer enter and wait for them to reach the table. The King nods at the two in greeting, not caring about decorum.

    He starts to talk as soon as the two sit down. ¡°Our scouts have found a small town not far to the East. This in itself is not a problem, however the town has been occupied by a small army.¡± Slyfer frowns still failing to see why this is a problem. The King looks at the others and then continues. ¡°The army has a flag with a black dragon clearly on display. We sent messengers requesting to buy food from the town, but they were caught and burned alive.¡± Slyfer stands up anger clearly on his face. ¡°I warned you these people cannot be reasoned with.¡± Old Sun puts his hand on Slyfer¡¯s shoulder to calm him. Slyfer is shocked at how gaunt and powerless the old man looks.

    He sits down. Aldowin is the first to speak. ¡°What has happened?¡± Before the King can speak Old Sun replies. ¡°Its Jade, Jade has been captured along with a few of her scouts.¡± Slyfer¡¯s face goes pale. He balls his fists and everyone takes a deep stifled breath, as his shear killing intent makes them want to run for the exit! The table cracks seemingly by its own accord. The crack starts in front of Slyfer and runs in a jagged line towards the King. The King feels enough pressure from Slyer¡¯s gaze to make him want to squirm. Slyfer talks and his voice filled is with authority that makes the King pale, he asks only one thing.

    ¡°Where?!¡±

    <hr />

    Sorry guys I was sick for a bit with a cough that made me sound like Smeagle...... yeah wasnt very nice.

    Anyway remember how I promised loads of action not so long ago......

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 31

    31

    My ¡°little¡± Sister.

    Everyone clears a path as soon as they see him. He walks like a reaper gone mad with the urge to pluck the souls of the living! Aldowin is close behind like a mother duck trying to coax its chick to fall back in line. ¡°Slyfer please calm down, we need to think about this rationally.¡± Slyfer does not answer his gaze is forward, determined, set. Aldowin swears as he tries to stop Slyfer again, but if the boy can drag six wagons, how is one high elf going to stop him!

    They reach the tent and Slyfer starts to pack his armour. ¡°Servant!¡± His voice booms and not even a split second later the servant is kneeling, waiting for orders. ¡°Spread the word, the blood pack is to be ready for travel in one hour; if any are not prepared they will be kicked out!¡± The servant nods and runs off. Old Sun enters and stands next to Aldowin. He feels a sense of pride as he looks at his adopted son. Aldowin on the other hand feels nothing but worry.

    Slyfer stops when he sees the old man and for a second he feels like wringing his neck, like a chicken. ¡°I told you! I warned you! The army of Chronos does not want peace and now look at you standing here like something was taken from you, when you damned well practically gave it away!¡± Old Sun looks at his feet, ashamed and angry with himself. He searches for words, but can¡¯t find any. Like a scolded child he stands. Slyfer finishes his packing and heads toward the exit Old Sun finally speaks, his head still lowered. ¡°Kill them all Slyfer.¡±

    Slyfer stops his back turned to the old man. ¡°I intend to.¡± With that Slyfer and Aldowin vanish between the tents leaving the Old Man to himself. ¡°I can¡¯t lose her, not like this. Not like I lost my son! I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t!¡± He sits down on the bed in a daze and Vinx opens her little eyes. She looks at him sleepily until her mind registers his distraught expression. ¡°Old Elf, what is wrong?¡± Her soothing voice fills his mind and returns him to the present.

    Without looking at her and just staring at nothing, he replies after swallowing hard to keep back tears. ¡°It¡¯s Jade, she has been captured by enemies.¡± Vinx¡¯s dim light turns blazing and the other fairies immediately follow suite, as she must have said something mentally. ¡°Where is Slyfer?¡± Old Sun only points at the exit, his finger shaking as he does. Nine fairies immediately shoot out of the exit. The other, stops in front of the old man.

    Somewhere else in camp, Fira is livid with anger, she feels like burning down everything around her! She walks up and down not knowing what to do, which only frustrates her more. She looks at a vase that she has always hated and feels a sudden urge to make it explode! She closes her eyes and stops herself from doing so, but it doesn¡¯t stop her form picking it up and throwing it away. ¡°This anger is coming from Slyfer, what has happened?¡± Even the wolves inside her are angry they want to tare and sink their teeth into the flesh of enemies. The anger is infectious and it had started small, but spread like wildfire until her body itself felt like it was burning with it. Now she can barely control it, she had even almost turned a few times!

    ¡°I must be at his side. I must be with him!¡± Not knowing what is going on she starts to dress in clothes more suited for traveling. Since she does not know what to expect, she prepares for the worst and grabs her armour and a small sword she was trained in, but never really uses. She rushes out the tent¡­ Crash! She runs into her father and they both fall to the ground. He had been walking deep in thought, not caring where his feet would take him.

    She starts to get up swearing under her breath, not even realising she had just run over her father. The King about to let out his anger, on whoever just bumped him over prepares himself. He grabs the person¡¯s arm intending to wrench it!  His hand is instantly seared with heat, as he touches soft skin and he pulls it back while letting out a yelp of surprise, more than pain! ¡°Fira!¡± She barely looks at him as she gets up, she doesn¡¯t know why, but she has to hurry she must get to him! ¡°Don¡¯t try and stop me father.¡±

    He stands up quickly and wants to grab her again, but a stinging on his fingertips makes him pull back the hand. ¡°From going to Slyfer, I can¡­. I can feel something is wrong. I must go!¡± The King shouts. ¡°You can¡¯t he is going into battle, Jade has been captured!¡± She stops nearly falling over. She turns around and her hair whipping around looks like blood red flames as she does. Her own anger starts to mix with Slyfer¡¯s. ¡°She is my friend and telling me this only makes it more imperative that I go! Not only because I want to, but because it is my duty, as you said it yourself!¡±

    The King runs behind her when she takes off again. ¡°How is this, your duty?! Don¡¯t be daft girl.¡± She smirks. ¡°It is my duty as the representative; I was taught in diplomacy and may be able to negotiate her freedom.¡± The king doesn¡¯t know if he should laugh or cry, as he hears his own words turned against him. ¡°What if she is already-¡° Fira turns around her eyes narrowed. The air heats up perceptibly around them and the grass near her feat starts to burn!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it! Don¡¯t dare!¡± He closes his mouth as if it is slammed shut forcibly. The area of heat expands and she turns around. ¡°If she is really¡­. Really gone, I will send them all to hell!¡±  The King can¡¯t say anything, as he watches her leave. He is too shocked, too surprised at the shear show of her anger and he is too¡­ afraid.

    Slyfer stands, staring at his group of fifty six warriors. They are at attention, shoulders squared and backs straight. Too Aldowin¡¯s surprise Vanya is also there. The wolves sit next to their riders, just like Grey king is sitting next to Slyfer. ¡°Warriors! You have bled for the right to fight with me! You have suffered for the privilege of seeing glorious battle!¡± He pauses and his red eyes scan over them.

    ¡°In two days you will have blood, in two days all your sweat you sowed will bloom in the form of the blood of our enemies, on the battlefield!¡± He turns around and mounts Grey King. The group swallow with pride as they look at their leader, in their minds the Slyfer and Grey King already look like kings, but together they seem to turn into something more!

    ¡°The enemy has taken some of our own!¡± Slyfer smiles, his demented smile and instead of feeling fear the warriors feel excited! ¡°Let¡¯s go take back what¡¯s ours and make them suffer in the process!¡± Ban mounts his wolf, his gaze never leaving Slyfer. He looks back at the others and starts to shout. ¡°Maim, Kill, Burn! Maim, Kill, Burn!....¡±

    The others soon join while they mount as well. Despite herself Vanya also feels a fire start to burn in her, as she looks at Slyfer. The crowd parts, as the wolves and riders make for the East. Two wagons pulled by wolves, follow in their dust. The wagons are different, a bit smaller, but with a strange design. Aldowin himself had commissioned the building of the wagons. They are designed to move at a faster pace than the others and are more shock absorbent.

    There are supposed to be three of them, but the last one is still not completed, which Aldowin thinks is a shame since a specially designed weapon gets mounted on it. Slyfer suddenly calls for a halt causing dust to swirl past them and then¡­.finally settles revealing Fira, with her blazing red hair astride a wolf not much smaller then Grey King. Slyfer looks at her, his gaze taking in all of her. She is wearing a silver dress that is cut above the thigh to allow for better movement of her legs, which is now on display. Embroidered on the silver dress is a blue dragon whose tail starts just above her hip and then curls around her body with the head finally ending just under the neck.

    On claw is clearly displayed over one of her breasts and just looking at it makes Slyfer want to roar! She urges her wolf forward and whispers in his ear. ¡°Play time comes later my dragon, right now we have people to go and kill.¡± He doesn¡¯t know what makes him more riled up, her silky voice in his ear or the very fact that she wants to go and kill with him! She leans away and Slyfer gets one last quick smell of her scent.

    Without saying anything, he lets Grey King move the way he wants to and they shoot off barrelling towards the maggots in their minds eye, that they want to kill! Inside Slyfer, Fira is getting the NOD from all the dragons. ¡°Now this is a woman, fit for a dragon!¡±

    They run for almost two hours, before Slyfer slows them down with a hand signal. The group is spaced out evenly so as to spare the wolves from the dust, unless they are riding into battle Slyfer and Aldowin decided to do it this way and not keep to the tradition. It makes them weaker against a surprise attack, but with the training they have had to counter almost any situation, the group feels confident they can deal with it.

    ¡°You ready Grey King?¡± The wolf gives him his approval and Slyfer leans back opening a valve that unblocks an outlet, to allow water to flow into the wolf¡¯s mouth. The reason he slowed down, is for this. They had trained many times in order to accomplish the best speed a wolf can drink water without choking on it. They also let the water run very slowly, so as not to interrupt the wolves¡¯ breathing too much. This is part of what Slyfer thought about, when he went out with Grey main the first time, this along with a mechanism that allows for a thin piece of cloth to cover it¡¯s snout and jaw to stop most of the dust from getting in.

    It is also so thin that it can be easily torn in case they need to fight and it impedes the wolf from doing so. Everyone lets their wolves have some water and the pace gets picked up again. Slyfer sends a mental message to Fira, to ask if her mount is still okay. She replies a second later with a short yes.

    They run all through the day and deep into the night stopping only three times, doing so only for the sake of Fira¡¯s mount. When light starts to creep over the horizon Slyfer finally calls for a halt. The men quickly set up one tent while a group of six splits in teams of two to keep watch about four hundred meters away while making sure to stay in sight of the camp.

    Aldowin, Slyfer, Fira, Ban and Vanya enter the tent in the centre of camp. Vanya and Ban are the top scorers of the group and as such they became team leaders. Slyfer and Aldowin are both pack leaders, but everyone follows Aldowin first, simply because Slyfer said they must. Ban controls a team Slyfer named the Juggernauts. He himself is a part of the team, but since he rushes of on his own in battle, they needed to have a team leader for when he is not there. The Juggernauts have a simple function. Ride and kill anything that gets in your way. They are twenty heavy armored units, used to smash into anything and destroy it! Their main weapon is long heavy pikes to skewer the unlucky bastards that get their way. Secondary weapons are completely up to the rider¡¯s choice, but since only the burliest of elves can be juggernauts most of the weapons are things like great axes and broadswords. The biggest ten of them are equipped with huge shields that serve a special purpose.

    Second is the group that falls with Aldowin, they consist of fifteen warriors. They wear medium armour, in order to be more versatile in battle. They connect the group in front with the group at the back. These warriors were chosen for their skills in various bladed weapons earning this team the name Blades. Their job is to support the Juggernauts and to ensure they don¡¯t get surrounded, as well as protecting the group behind from direct assault.

    The last group of fifteen is led by Vanya and consists mostly of women. They are light armored and experts in long range weapons, as well as small blades. Their purpose is to pick off the enemies¡¯ leaders as quickly as possible while the Juggernauts cause havoc amongst the enemy ranks. They have also started with special stealth training, but due to the current circumstances it has not been completed. Slyfer and Aldowin ultimately want this group to become assassins. Their name, Wasps named after the leader.

    The six that is left are purely meant for one thing, scouting. A good scout can make or break an army so this position is an exalted job in the blood pack. The six were choses and taught very closely by Aldowin and some other veteran scouts that Slyfer paid. They are a bit more heavily armoured then scouts usually are, but the two women and four men don¡¯t feel impeded by it at all. The first thing you notice when you see these scouts, are the huge bows on their backs. It has made many other scouts laugh since it looks impossible to draw the bow while standing up¡­.

    They also carry smaller bows and short swords. The wolves they have are all the fastest and most agile Slyfer and Grey King could find. Slyfer takes out a map provided by the King, when they had the briefing. He spreads it over a small table. ¡°If the reports are correct, the enemy is about half a day¡¯s ride from here.¡± He points a little to the west on the map. Vanya frowns. ¡°If that is true we could have reached them already, why did we not head there directly, instead of circling around?¡±

    Aldowin answers with a crafty smile. ¡°The previous scouts and envoys all came from the West, so they must know by now if any more came, it would be from that side. We just decided to change it up a little to lower the risk of an ambush; the down side is we are cut off from direct reinforcements.¡± She and Ban nods in understanding. Slyfer gives his most evil smile. ¡°We won¡¯t need reinforcements, the main reason I also wanted to circle around, is to cut off the worms¡¯ escape, also.¡± He points a little above the town. Here is a mountainous area, which can provide cover while we scout out the army and prepare for the slaughter!¡±

    Fira touches his elbow. ¡°Slyfer let me try and negotiate her release first; if we rush in they may execute any prisoners.¡± Slyfer looks at her, he doesn¡¯t like it he wants to destroy! Aldowin feels relief wash through him. ¡°If I had said that he would have ignored me.¡± Aldowin steps forward his face almost pleading. ¡°She is right Slyfer, its worth a try.¡± Slyfer grips the pommel of his sword his palm turning white. ¡°What if they just attack, like they did with the others?¡± Fira and Aldowin go quiet, but Fira quickly lifts her chin in confidence. ¡°I have magic, Jade did not.¡± Slyfer smiles at their stupidty. ¡°They may have anti magic wards and their own dogs of magicians.¡±

    All accept Aldowin turns to him. ¡°Anti-magic wards?¡± Slyfer sighs in frustration. ¡°It protects the wearer from magic by somehow sucking it up like a sponge.¡± Fira goes pale. She had no idea such things existed. Aldowin remembers in the old days how many magicians died falling prey to a simple warrior carrying a ward. He balls his fists. Slyfer leans on the table looking at everyone in turn. ¡°That does not mean we are not going to try. Let us first scout the army out and weigh the risks once we have assessed the situation, agreed?¡± They all nod.

    Slyfer looks at them all standing back up. Aldowin talks this time. ¡°I think give the men five hours of rest and a chance to eat once the morning heat is gone we will move again.¡± He feels frustrated, but gives in to the sword master.

    Vanya and Ban head out to relay and describe the plan with rest of warriors. Aldowin looks at Fira and Slyfer, then starts to talk. ¡°The possibility that they may have wards is troublesome, but years ago when I fought them we found ways to counter act them to a degree. Slyfer looks at his master intently. Wards boggle his mind. When he thinks of how the white dragon had explained magic, it makes no sense at all. Aldowin seeing his eager to learn expression continues to explain.

    He bends down and picks up a blade of grass and places it on the table. ¡°There was mainly two ways we used to deal with it. One was by simply overpowering the people with wards one by one by concentrating our magic on them one at a time.¡± Slyfer nods understanding. It¡¯s the same principle he used to break the ward the griffon had with him. ¡°The second method is by using magic indirectly.¡± Aldowin pauses. Fira looks at him confused and he smiles. ¡°For instance lets say this blade of grass is the enemy.¡± He points to it on the table, then picks up a stone. ¡°This is a boulder or a wagon, basically any inanimate object. Using magic on this object to make it move and hit the blade of grass will affect it indirectly. Since the boulder is not magic itself, it won¡¯t be affected and will hit the target.¡± Saying this he flicks the stone at the blade of grass.

    Comprehension dawns on Fira and she smiles. Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, finding inanimate objects on the battlefield requires you to draw your attention away from the danger in front of you and then using magic on it. This in itself already makes the task difficult and dangerous.¡± Fira frowns in frustration and worry. Aldowin touches her shoulder, his face serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry from what we learned, creating a ward is extremely difficult and they are mostly given to important officials or leaders within an army. They also vary in strength depending on who made them.¡±

    He turns to look at the map intently. ¡°A small army in the middle of nowhere, occupying a town with almost no importance should not have many that carry wards.¡± Aldowin turns away from the the table and heads toward the exit¡­.As soon as he is out, Slyfer has Fira in his arms. ¡°At first she is surprised, but when she feels the need in his kisses her body melts against his.

    Pressing her tightly against him he runs his hands down her back and lets them settle on her bottom which he had stolen glances at, time and again. She laughs in enjoyment; the mere fact that he wants her this much causes a feeling of pleasure in her heart. She breaks their kiss and says amused. ¡°If you are like this now, what am I going to do with you when you get me in a room?¡±

    Slyfer smiles at her, his eyes and her hair going purple. He puts a hand in her neck drawing her closer and whispers in her ear. ¡°The question is not what you are going to do, but what we are going to be doing with each other.¡± He bites her ear after saying this. Which causes her heart to race even more! Before she knows it, she can feel the table behind her and her  leave the ground. Realizing what Slyfer is intending to do. ¡°Stop, we cant do it like this, not here. Not right now.¡± Slyfer steps back disappointed, but his sanity returns and he blushes realizing what he had just planned to do.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Sorry, I got carried away.¡± She smiles stepping forward placing one had on his chest the other in the nape of his neck. She leans forward smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t apologise, I want it too. We just have to be patient.¡± They kiss again. Slyfer wants to grab her again, but before he can she slips away looking over her shoulder. ¡°Relax my dragon; we have a lifetime to enjoy each other.¡± She exits the tent feeling Slyfer¡¯s gaze on her; Slyfer blows out a long breath calming himself and forces his mind back to the task at hand. He turns to look at the map again. ¡°Jade hold on, I am coming for you!¡±

    The warriors grab some shut eye, after eating in silence. Slyfer thinks of sleeping a bit himself, but quickly pushes away the thought since he knows that will be impossible. Worry leaves a perpetual frown on his face. He walks off a small distance and sits down on a protruding rock. He looks at the sky in longing. For an instant he wants to change and go burn all the rodents infesting the town, but the time is not right to reveal himself. ¡°When will it be? When will I be able to change when I want how I want? When will I be able to become a true ruler of the sky?¡±

    His senses picking up life shooting towards them draws his mind back. In the time it takes him to count to three the scouts give the signal that nine things are approaching followed by the signal for friendly. Slyfer smiles at Vinx and the other fairies when they appear over a hill burning like falling stars, as they head towards him. Eight split up and spin around him giggling while Vinx stops in front of him glaring. ¡°You leave without saying anything. Then rush off towards danger!¡± He only sits and looks at her. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there.¡±

    Slyfer finally smiles. ¡°You looked so cute when you were sleeping, I didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡± Her angry mask cracks at his compliment and she smiles again happy as a little girl that dropped her ice cream and just got a new one. Slyfer looks around him and counts. Why are there only nine of you.¡± Vinx huffs smugly with  a know it all expression. ¡°One of stayed behind in order to relay whats happening here, that way if something goes wrong we can call for help immediately.¡±

    Slyfer nearly smacks himself for being so stupid. ¡°How could I not have thought about that¡­ I need to do better, I need to be better.¡± He smiles at her, as she lands on his leg. The two talk and it helps him relax a little. Five hours pas and without a word the group starts to move out again. Two fairies travel with the scouts, two travel with Aldowin. One with Vanya and one with Ban, who can¡¯t stop looking at the little creature. The others are spread out around the group. The fairies¡¯ help increases the travel speed since they can instantly relay messages in the group, so they easily avoid major obstacles. A view from the sky also lowers the chances of an ambush.

    This serves to further bolster the morale of the group. Just before nightfall they can see the silhouette of a mountain in the distance. Aldowin slows them down to spare the wolves in case of a sudden attack. When it gets darker Sltfer takes the lead and the others follow in single file close behind him since he can see better in the dark he guides them through the terrain that is quickly changing into a rocky one with groups of trees clustering together here and there.

    Slyfer stops when a fairy reports siting the town along with the scouts. He then guides the group further up towards the mountain. Aldowin sends a message to the wagons along with five of his warriors, that it must head a bit more to the West.

    Slyfer gives the signal and Vanya¡¯a group takes the lead. The chances that a group of enemy soldiers is stationed near where they are, is very high and they have had the best training in moving covertly. The rest stop, not making a sound¡­ an owl can be heard along with boisterous laughter drifting up from the town. The sound sickens Slyfer, he wants to turn them into screams of pain, make them suffer, make them burn! Fira sees her hair changing color and the anger well up she walks closer and puts her hand on Slyfer¡¯s arm. His red eyes glowing in the dark looks eary and unsetteling, but she does not fear it. She welcomes his gaze.

    The two sit waiting anxiously for word from Vanya and her team. Just before day break they return, blood on their weapons. They join the group without a word giving the sign for all clear. Aldowin looks at Vanya worriedly. Her face is pale, her hands shaking. She had killed for the first time tonight.

    Contrary to what she believed there was no clash of thunder, no cries of woe. People believe death to be something tragic and huge. Nobody believes they will die simply. ¡°It was almost too easy.¡± She had detached herself when she heard the voices of the two men sitting near a rock. As if watching herself being controlled, she saw herself give orders. Her team surrounded the two silently. She krept onto the rock taking in breaths smoothly to control her heart rate that wanted to race.

    She dug her muffled boots onto the surface of the rock above the two men, preparing to do what she was trained to do. To kill swift and silently.  Her hands slowly crept to the sides of her legs drawing the cold steel of the daggers hidden there. It made a slight sound impossible to be heard by others, but in her ears it was as loud as the boom of thunder. She blows out one last breath and leaps down¡­

    The first man receives her dagger through his temple and warm blood soaks her hand, as he dies without a sound. The second man in shock tries to draw his sword in vane, his hand missing it while his wide eyes are fixed on her in fear. She kicks his chest making him fall to the ground her gaze never leaving those eyes. She leaps onto him crushing his chest and forcing the wind out of his lungs so that he can¡¯t scream.  Her dagger then draws its deathly arc splitting his neck open like a ripe peach! He shakes a bit under her in his last death throws his mouth making words that have now sound. Then like a candle that was flickering in the wind the light leaves his eyes that still stares at her¡­.

    Even now she still sees his face, those eyes. Eyes of fear and confusion like he was thinking. ¡°Why am a dying, why is this happening?¡± She looks at her hands blood still on them, almost imperceptible against the black of her gloves. After the first two kills she had kept control remembering her training repeating it over and over in her head to keep her mind of the lives she had just taken. They found six more soldiers spaced around randomly. All died without a hitch all died without even knowing what really happened.

    Aldowin sits next to her taking her bloody hands in his. ¡°This is the true challenge you have to face now, this is where you decide to break or carry on for the sake of yourself and your team. I know how the first kill makes one feel. I still remember mine like it was yesterday. It won¡¯t get easier, it won¡¯t get more pleasant, but you will learn to deal with it.¡± He lets go of her hands. She looks at him her eyes starting to tear up. ¡°How, how will I deal with it?¡± He sighs and leans closer. ¡°By remembering it¡¯s us, or it¡¯s them.¡±

    Slyfer, Aldowin and some of the scouts sneak closer in the early morning hours to investigate the camp. To their displeasure the small army of what looks to be just under three hundred is well fortified and dug into the town. They have built a rough wall of spiked bulwarks around the town with only two entrances open. A watchtower is set up at each entrance. The town is small and looks like it was home to barely a hundred villagers before this group arrived.

    Soldiers sleep in the alleys and roads not really caring that they are obstructing the residents by doing so. As they watch they see women being thrown around as they scream for help that will not come. Some bodies lay next to the road mostly consisting of men that were too brave or stupid for their own good. They spend the whole day looking at the town from different angles , but they still don¡¯t catch a glance of any of the captured scouts.

    The more time they spend watching the more the anger and worry grows within Slyfer. Every women he sees being abused sends spikes of bigger fear into his gut. Most of the residents look to be human, but some are other races. There is even two humanoid bodies hanging from a tree that resembles lizards to Slyfer. Aldowin grunts when he sees them. ¡°Uldari from the swamp lands, they are a nomadic people who rarely leaves the swamp, those two must have been exiles of some kind.¡± He human soldier walks past and spits at them. ¡°Bloody devils!¡±

    He spits again as he loosens his pants and starts to pee on other bodies strewn on the ground. Aldowin and two scouts are desperately holding onto Slyfer. Not because they are able to stop him, but feeling them helps him keep his sanity! They sneak away when it starts to go dark again.

    ¡®We still have no idea where Jade is.¡± Says Slyfer while pacing up and down in anger.  Ban steps forward. ¡±I say we burn the place to the ground and kill them as when they scurry out like rats.¡± Vanya rolls her eyes at him. ¡°Are you stupid? We cant burn the town until we know if jade and the other scouts are alive or not.¡± He steps back feeling selfconcious about his outburst. Aldowin finally speaks. ¡°I have a rough idea of where they may be keeping prisoners. Every town has a place where they put people that breaks the rules.¡±

    Slyfer looks up. ¡°There was a building that looked more fortified then the rest, near the town center.¡± Aldowin smiles at the frustrated Slyfer. ¡°You have a good eye, I also saw it, that along with the increased guards around it compared to the rest makes me more hopeful that they may be in there.¡±

    Fira having listened until now speaks up. ¡°That settles it then, the only way we can make sure is by talking to them, if we offer them something they may reveal some details, even if it is just a ploy.¡± Fira frowns at any mention of talk, but he has to admit it¡¯s the best option they have. ¡°First thing tomorrow we will try this talk, but if it fails they die.¡± No one argues, none can.

    ¡°Eddy, how does it look!¡± Eddy takes one more scan over the surroundings from his vantage point in the watchtower. ¡°Nothing sir, it¡¯s as quiet as a- wait I see something!¡± The man who called before quickly rushes up the tower. In the distance he can see the rising sun glint off of something! ¡°Armor, ring the alarm someone is coming!¡± Eddy runs over to the bell and do as he is told ringing it quickly. The time it took him was a few seconds, but when he returns he can no clearly make out twenty one black and red silhouettes in the distance.

    ¡°What is that?¡± The other man leans forward also trying to make them out as the rest of the army is running and bustling underneath to get in formation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me its more of those damn wolves!¡± As he says it a tall thin human appears through the hatch leading opening on the top of the watchtower. The two salute nervously. ¡°What have we got?¡± The two look at each other and swallow before they answer. ¡°We think they are more wolves, Sir.¡± The man scowls in anger. ¡°You think! You think they are wolves? Why don¡¯t you know, do you think the army pays you to think! Leave you fucking useless pieces of shit; if I see you again I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± The two falls and trip over each other as they try to climb down the hatch, at the same time in order to get away from the captain.

    They are about halfway down when they see the silhouettes clearly. All thoughts of escaping the captain flies away, as they look at what in their minds can only be the hounds of hell! ¡°Those are not wolves.¡± Thinks Eddy with his eyes wide in fear, as his foot misses a rung on the ladder causing him to nearly fall.

    What he sees are wolves, but the wolves of the juggernauts in full armor! Its black and red like the armor of the riders sitting on top them. It runs over their backs stopping above their tales and halfway down their flanks before it turns into leather in order not to restrict their breathing. On their paws are spiked red braces that run up to their forelegs. Their heads are covered with a black piece of armour that forms nicely around the upper jaws ending next to it in jagged points that makes them look half steel sabre-tooth, half wolf!

    The wolf in the middle is the worst. His rider with a horned helmet let out an air of such impending doom Eddy wants to wet himself. The wolf under him looks fitting for such a rider spawned from what could only be hell. Unlike the rest that only have a red blood drop on their foreheads, he also has gold line running around the edges. It makes the atmosphere around him royal.

    Eddy is just about to scream that the doors of hell have opened, but then an angel appears from behind the horned devil. Red hair barely contained blazes behind her in a high ponytail. The angesl face is framed by an open helmet that guards the sides of her face. Her armour is mostly leather with only the important parts covered in shiny steel, that has black vines spreading from her naval outward. A black silk cape billows behind her along with the hair that seems to be fire as the wind picks up.

    ¡°No, not an angel, but a valkerie here to collect the souls of the warriors she deems worthy!¡±

    His shock and thoughts are interrupted when the other man steps on his head after being frightened into motion by a stammering call. ¡°Ha¡­Halt, who goes there?!¡± Fira takes out a white cloth they had annexed from one of the watchers on the mountain, even now still stained with his blood and waves it around.

    The men whisper about this, the Captian in the tower on the other hand can¡¯t stop staring at Slyfer. A thought starts to creep into his mind, one he usually would never have had in such a situation. ¡°Maybe we should not have killed those dark elves, maybe we should not have captured the others.¡±

    A loud boisterous voice interrupts his thoughts. ¡®Who dares interrupt me, while I am having some fun!¡± The captain turns away from the demons to look at the fat bald headed idiot that is hi superior. The man is busy tying his pants while trying in vain to tuck in the dirty shirt stained with sweat and blood, women¡¯s blood.

    The fat man maes his way over to the tower his belly spilling over his pants. The captain hides the disgust he feels for the man as he struggles to climb the tower almost getting stuck in the hatch. The captain not offering any help answers passively. ¡°It seems the dark elves have sent some more envoys, my Lord.¡± He watches Q-ball get up huffing and puffing for air as he does.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we captured them yet-¡° His words stop mid-sentence when he takes a look at the ¡°envoys¡±. The sloppy gaze settles on Slyfer for a bit then travels to Fira instantly lighting up with a gleam of lust. He licks his dirty lips that have marks on the corners resembling blisters. ¡°Captain go see what they want and invite them in for a quick chat.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s rather obvious what they want Sir-¡°

    Slyfer watches the boldy, as he aims a shot at the tall thin man on the tower missing by far. He turns to Fira. ¡®I recognize the tall one. I saw him when we last travelled with Jade.¡± She nods. ¡°I also recognise him, but he does not seem to be in command here.¡±

    They see the two disappear from the top of the tower and half an hour later twenty riders exit the town and start heading in their direction. They are on huge war horses with black plumes on their foreheads. The thin captain is in the lead his ever glistening armour reflecting the light.

    They stop ten meters away. The wolves growl at the ¡°puny¡± horses in disdain. Making them nervous and stomp at the ground. Slyfer and Fira move forward making the horses want to turn and bolt, but the humans keep them at bay with their riding crops. The thin man plasters his smile on and opens his mouth, before he can speak however Fira¡¯s voice interrupts him.

    ¡°I am Princess Fira of the dark elves and I have come to collect my brethren, state your terms¡­.quickly human.¡± His mouth closes and his eyes widen slightly as he swears inside. ¡°A princess damn it, this is bad!¡± He bows slightly. ¡°Princess, I welcome-¡° Slyfer leans urges grey King forward and the wolf snaps at the nearest horse sending the rider and horse in a spiral as he tries to control it. ¡°Are you deaf human, she said quickly!¡± The captain gets locked in place by Slyfer thirst for death. He stammers a bit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the authority to-¡° Fira narrows her eyes. ¡°Then get someone who can.¡± The knight who was sent into a spiral draws his sword in outrage and tries to swing at Slyfer. Much to the captains consternation who is about to scream for him to stop, he can utter a syllable. Slyfer¡¯s hand shoots out and he starts to laugh! He grabs the man by his arm pulling him clean off his horse. ¡°Maggot, haha.¡± His other hand grabs the man¡¯s neck and starts to crush it!

    With a snap the man goes limp and he throws the body to the ground like you would throw away a piece of trash. ¡°Everyone calm down!¡± The captain shouts at his men apparently for no reason since none of them even tried to make a move. Fira looks at the body on the ground wrinkles her nose a bit then looks back at the captain. ¡°How long do you expect us to wait?¡±

    ¡°Princess my ass!¡± He tries to smile a bit, but completely fails so he gives up on it. ¡°My master has told me to invite you in so that the matter can be discussed.¡± Fira laughes. ¡°Do you think we are idiots?¡± The killing intent from Slyfer seems only to grow. Then riders behind them also start to urge their wolves forward also wanting a bit of the action. The captain swears inside again. ¡°Okay I will see what I can do.¡±

    Slyfer bears down on him making him shrink away a little. ¡°I remember you human, you gave me that strange instrument, asking about a couch.¡± Realisation dawns on him. ¡°You are that boy?!¡± Slyfer snorts. ¡°I am something you can¡¯t begin to comprehend, answer me this. The green haired girl that was with me that day is one of your captives now. Is she still alive?¡±

    The man thinks for a while then nods, confusion on his face. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Slyfer''s eyes bore into him, as they start to burn hotter.

    ¡°She is my little sister and if she is dead. I will boil all of you wretched creatures inside your own fat!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 32

    Are you guys ready for this?

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    32

    BURN!

    Hearing Slyfer¡¯s words, the captain¡¯s feeling of foreboding increases. He doesn¡¯t say anything and turns his mount around leading the rest of his group back to the town. ¡°How am I going to convince that fat worm, to let them go?¡± He curses his luck, of all the commanders he had to get one that got his position purely out of family influence. ¡°They probably sent him here because he is so useless. All he does is eat and fuck! It doesn¡¯t even matter what he eats or¡­. He even had the lizard woman before he strangled her to death.¡±

    He sighs, worried and hating what comes next. Climbing down from the horse he can already hear the screams coming from a house the commander has made his residence. ¡°Sick bastard.¡± The captain walks to the door and after a pause and a moment to collect his courage, he knocks on the door. A sudden scream is followed by cursing as the commander is once again interrupted in his ¡°fun¡±.

    ¡°This had better be good or I am hanging whoever it is!¡± The door slams open revealing a pudgy naked body covered in smears of blood and things the captain does not want to contemplate. Commander baldy is glaring at the captain, with a bloody knife in hand. ¡°Well, what is it?! Speak up you dolt.¡± The commander looks behind the captain as if searching for something. ¡°Where is that red haired beauty, I told you to bring?¡± He smiles and licks at the bloody knife his face turning ugly with perversion.

    The captain takes a step back, as he sees the dirty thing between the commanders legs start to stir while he licks the blade. ¡°By the gods, what a sick creature. Maybe I should let that demon kill me to release me from this thing.¡± Before the commander can notice Captain hides his disgust again. ¡°They refuse to enter, and they wish for you to release their brethren. They ask what you want in return. My lord the red haired girl is a Princess and if she is here that means a bigger army can¡¯t be far awa-¡°

    The fat, sweaty body shakes as if in ecstasy.  Breathing hard he looks at the Captain, while he starts to touch himself. ¡°A princess, I have never had a princess! I wonder how she screams, I wonder how she bleeds? Will she beg hahahaha or will she be too proud to do so, making it all the more satisfying to break her.¡±

    ¡°My lord I strongly suggest you re-consider!¡± The fat man stops his act of touching himself. He points the knife at the almost panicking man in front of him. ¡°You listen hear slug, you are under my command, when I say fetch you fetch. When I want you to kill, you kill! If worst comes to worst, we can release the Bassisk.¡± The bald head turns froglike as he smiles. The thin captain feels even more panicked. ¡°We can¡¯t, the Bassisk was given to us in order to transport it, to the capital, not to mention it only kills it does not differentiate between friend and foe! We will lose our own men.¡±

    The fat man aims a stab at the thin captain who has to jump back in order to save his face from having an extra hole in it. ¡°I told you , you are under my command, now go get me that girl or I¡¯ll castrate you and hang you up until you have bled out.¡± He slams the door shut and the screams inside the house start up again. The captain is left staring at the door, pale faced. He puts his hand on the pommel of his sword contemplating murder, but the thought leaves him when he thinks of his family.

    This mission was a godsend. The money he receives for it is almost double the pay a normal captain gets and it all goes to his family back in the west. ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t for this¡­. This thing that can barely be called human.¡± The mission is to transport the Bassisk to the capital of Atlantia, for what reason? He doesn¡¯t care, he doesn¡¯t need to know and prefers not to. This was his last stop before reaching the city, but this man was holding the mission back enjoying his power in this place, where his word is law!

    He turns around, calling for his second in command while they walk toward the waiting horses. He has to kill the demons outside, or he will be destroyed by the monster inside the town.

    Slyfer impatient scans the town once again. Wind rustles faintly around them. No one talks everyone is waiting with baited breath. ¡°If this goes south, I hope Vanya and Aldowin are in position.¡± He looks at Fira a bit worried, but the determination on her face reassures him.

    Fira can feel his gaze on her and looks at him with a smile. Slyfer¡¯s head suddenly turns toward the sky. ¡°Retreat! They are attacking send the signal!¡± His voice barely leaves him before they hear the whizz of arrows in the sky. Seeing they are not going to make it he gives a signal and they all group up, Fira in the middle.

    ¡°Lift shields! Lift shields! Don¡¯t let the sons of bitches get you!¡± The ten juggernauts lift their huge shields and lock them in place. Twak, twak, twak! The arrows hit, sounding like hailstones on a zinc roof. Slyfer¡¯s anger makes him want to burst forth and destroy these cowardly humans, but they have a plan and he needs to look after his men¡­ for now.

    The hail stops and the volley is finished, but it won¡¯t be long before a second one comes and the men won¡¯t be able to hold up the huge shields forever! ¡°Return, as planned circle around, Vinx tell the other fairies to give Vanya the order to attack we need to turn their attention away while we get the hell out of here!¡± The riders and wolves turn around and sprint to the right, heading in a circle around the town.

    Vanya is laying in a field her heart pounding in her ears. She heard the arrows being launched from the enemy, but she has to wait for the signal. ¡°I hope the others are okay.¡± A fairy sitting in her neck suddenly says. ¡°Slyfer says to attack, quickly arm your bows.¡± She lifts her hand and suddenly the drawing of numerous bows can be heard. Another fairy shoots high into the sky, to take a bird¡¯s eye view of what is going on.

    Vanya looks to her right, spotting the six scouts. They are still on the ground, only they are on their backs. The huge bows have been taken off, but are being held up by their feet! Bulging arms are pulling back arrows larger than normal. She gives a silent command and fifteen arrows shoot into the sky. The scout¡¯s six have a smaller arc and they scream with power as they tare through the sky.

    The fairy looking down watches as the arrows come down among the archers that have their attention on Slyfer and his group. The arrows hit from behind them and their attention is on the fleeing wolves, so none take cover! Screams fill the air as arrows pierce flesh and bone! Slyfer hears it and it¡¯s like music to his ears and she can hear him start to laugh.

    The fairy keeps her eyes on the six larger arrows. One of them, pierce through a man and the force shoots him back as if pulled by an invisible force, folding him double! He lets out a scream that is cut short as he is thrown into another archer behind him, the arrow carries the two and they get nailed into a wooden wall. They thrash and scream for help, but no one pays them any attention as the rest are too busy trying to save their own skin by diving for cover, wherever they can get it. A second volley follows the first, but it has less of an effect.

    The captain swears as he raps a cloth around his bleeding arm. ¡°Find out where those arrows are coming from!¡± Another arrow gets nailed into the door-frame he is hiding behind, but it pushes through stopping halfway way in and coming to a vibrating stand still an inch from his right eye. He lets out a curse and scurries backwards, looking at the arrow. Its point is twisted but the basic design is still evident. The point looks like that of a crew and is bladed to cut as it turns into whatever it has hit, the way the point is designed is ingenious and makes it armor piercing.

    ¡°I have found them to the North West; the bastards are in the grass!¡± The captain shoots to his feet screaming orders. ¡°Fire arrows at them I don¡¯t care about the accuracy just get their firing to slow down!¡± Twang, twang, twang! Arrows leave bows and head toward Vanya¡¯s position.

    Aldowin hears the shout and smiles. So far everything is going to plan. He leans around the corner and spots two soldiers running toward the North West. He turns to the blades. ¡°Okay most of the attention is drawn elsewhere. We need to do this quickly spread out in teams of five and search for the prisoners. One fairy will be with each group in order to relay the position of the enemy, so listen to them closely.¡± The men nod grim faced, slowly drawing their blades.

    Aldowins group had snuck closer from the least defended side of town. They made their way in when the humans were distracted by Slyfer¡¯s arrival and have been hiding, waiting to make their move! Aldowin with a fairy on his shoulder leads five others to the nearest building, as they start with their search.

    Slyfer sees Vanya and her group. He urges Grey King to go faster and they pick up speed. Arrows fall among her warriors two scream as it pierces through flesh. Vanya looks at Slyfer¡¯s group approaching with the huge shields and lets out a breath of relief. ¡°Halt! Plant shields!¡± The group barely comes to a halt before they hit the ground. The shields are in the form of a kite but the bottoms are sharpened. The ten lift the shields high above their heads and grunting, force them into the ground.

    Arrows sing as they head toward them and Slyfer calls on magic inside him drawing it out feeling it surge! He holds his hand out into the air sending magic into and as if caught in sludge the arrows slow down and eventually come to a stop. He had prepared the spell way before reaching Vanya if it wasn¡¯t for that he would not have been able to cast it now. With the shields planted Slyfer gets into motion again. The ten that are still on the ground run toward their mounts and grab hold lifting their legs, the force throws them over and onto the wolves. Slyfer smiles at the beautifully completed running mounts. They had practiced it hundreds of times first without and then with the heavy armor.

    Vanya and her group run and get behind the shields, now imbedded into the ground. Slyfer feels his heart race. ¡°Juggernauts! I think we¡¯ve done enough running for one day!¡± The human captain had seen their actions and he can¡¯t help, but feel respect for them. Despite himself he smiles, the warrior in him spoiling for a fight, as he makes his way toward his war horse. ¡°Now the real fight begins!¡±

    Slyfer and his group run around the town once again heading for the other entrance. They take a wide turn and come to a halt. In the entrance a group of about fifty humans are sitting on their war horses. Slyfer immediately recognizes the one in his shiny armour. He smiles and grips his lance. ¡°Prepare lances, let¡¯s skewer these pigs!¡±

    ¡°Captain, are we really going head on with that?¡± the captain glances over the wolves and their riders. He smiles. ¡°Men it has been an honour fighting with you. If any of you survive, try your best to open the bassisk cage!¡± The one who had asked the question looks back at the demon on his majestic wolf. His eyes settle on Slyfer¡¯s ¡°lance¡±. It¡¯s black and almost as long as the wolf. It is pointed in front, and splits into four blades running back and away from the stem  with serrated edges. Under the point is a blade twice as long as his arm that runs in an arc. Making the sinister ¡°lance¡± look more like a Scythe. ¡°What is the purpose of the blade? There is no way anyone can swing that thing!¡±

    Then it starts a cry filled with blood lust and excitement at first only one shouted, but the rest of the hell spawned riders start to shout it as well. The humans don¡¯t understand the language, but the meaning behind it is not lost on them. ¡°Maim, kill, burn! Maim, Kill, Burn!¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Slyfer starts to laugh and lowers his lance the blade that runs in a curve points back at him, as if accusing him for not using it to kill! The wolf growl in pleasure and Grey king gives the first step his eyes resting on the War horse under the shiny two-leg. ¡°I haven¡¯t had fresh meat in a while.¡± The other wolves follow and they start to pick up speed. Slyfers heart pounds with every beat of the wolves¡¯ paws hitting the ground underneath it. As if on signal the war horses also start their sprint heading toward death and carnage!

    The gap closes quickly hoof, and paw beats mingle together. Slyfer holds his breath he can clearly see the facial expression of his enemies his body goes stiff and he leans back preparing to thrust forward and reap lives! Grey King feels the movement and with his leg muscles pulsing with power he prepares himself. Ban and the other four that are in the same line as Slyfer, do the same. Just before the clash the humans are expecting the front line of the wolves¡­. Jump!

    Slyfer looks down and sees his eyes and the captain¡¯s meet. The surprise on the captains face makes him want to laugh. The face disappears under him and time suddenly feels like it suddenly speeds. Grey King soars through the air he checks where he is going to land more or less and aims his paw at the head of the rider that¡¯s in his way. He growls, the sound almost coming out as a roar! ¡°Puny two-legs, die!¡±

    SLyfer on his back thrusts forward putting his entire body behind it, the lance connects tearing muscle and breaking bones, of the rider behind the one Grey King just killed, his horse shrieks as Grey King lands on its back breaking it with a sickening crunch. The sound is drowned out by the clashes everywhere around them; men and horses cry out in pain, as wolves and lances kill, bite, cut and maim them, turning their bodies into paste.

    The cries of the enemies are not the only sounds. The riders behind Slyfer also receive hits from the human¡¯s front line. One wolf gets tripped up and rolls forward throwing his rider into the human and horse¡¯s wall of flesh. Clash after clash can be heard until the shrieks and cries of battle fill the sky along with the blood of warriors in battle! Slyfer and his group make it to the other side and instantly turn around to reap more souls. The humans that made it through the clash are met by something even worse; Fira!

    She sits on her wolf her eyes closed at first listening to the sounds of the dead and dying, as she gathers her magic energy. Her hair starts to float around her as if weightless; she raises her hands, her eyes open.

    ¡°Buuurn!¡±

    Fire envelopes the riders, searing flesh and cooking them in their armor. They scream and some fall to the ground along with their horses. The captain swears and veers to the side to try and get out of the inferno as soon as possible. The ward on him turns the fire blue before completely making it disappear, but it¡¯s a simple ward and won¡¯t last long. ¡°If the fat bastard had given me our four magicians this would not have happened, instead the slug keeps them as prisoner guards!¡±

    He makes it out of the fire and immediately turns his horse to catch Fira from the side. SLyfer sees it as he stabs another rider with his lance, he spurs Grey king on in full sprint. Fira has her eyes locked  on any human that escapes out of the mad battle happening in front of her as soon as they emerge she turns them into a flaming mass of flesh. Charred bodies litter the ground near her no longer recognizable for what they once were.

    ¡°Turn around Fira, turn around!¡± Slyfer repeats the thought as he and Grey King head toward her in a headlong rush now and then he cuts a horse and rider apart by swinging the scythe as if swatting flies. ¡°Grey King, remember the day we first met?!¡± Grey King bites a human in his way and drags the body along before dropping it as they run. ¡°Yes, I threw you of my back¡­. Wait you don¡¯t want to-¡° ¡°Exactly aim for that tin-can on his pretty horse.¡± The wolf wants to stop and look at him as if the boy is stupid, but they have no time to argue. The tin-can is almost on her.

    Fira feels a sense of danger coming from her connection with Slyfer and when his voice suddenly breaks into her mind. ¡°Turn around Fira, turn around!¡± She spots Slyfer and Grey king in their bloody path, heading towards her. She burns another enemy wrinkling her nose at the smell. She finally gets a chance to look behind her, but it¡¯s too late¡­.

    Slyfer stands up and balancing  tries to go as far back on Grey King as possible, his heart feels like its about to explode with worry. Grey King looks at the horse and his rider he aims a bit in-front to compensate for the speed. ¡°This is going to hurt, Slyfer you are crazy!¡± The wolf tucks in his head and starts his roll. Slyfer leans back against the roll until he is vertical with the ground, he kicks off the force shooting him forward like an arrow! Air rips at him the lance cutting it as he points it forward towards the human captain that is moments away from killing Fira!

    Time seams to slow as she looks at the face of the human in his shiny armor, his facial expression is blank there is no sign of a victorious smirk, only grim determination to complete his task. A black and red blur enters the corner of her eyes and like a streak shoots past behind the human!

    Slyfer swears as he misses his target, desperate to do something he swings the lance blindly behind him. The horse under the captain gives way its legs cut off into stumps by Slyfer¡¯s scythe-like blade. It throws his aim off and they crash into the girl and her wolf the four roll onto the ground limbs mixed together!

    Grey King grunts as his back hits the ground with a crunch the links in the armour aren¡¯t really made to roll like this, so its more like his body was simply flipped around. Air leaves his lungs as he slides a little on his back before it gets hooked on something and he is thrown into a roll. Taring grass from the ground and shooting up dirt.

    Slyfer aims the Scythe¡¯s blade at the ground and slams it into it; his armor creaks and cracks, as his grip stiffens on the lance that is cutting through the ground like a plough, to slow him down! The blade hits something hard and the lance is torn from his grip, after he gets flipped over by the force and slammed into the ground. He ignores the pain as he stumbles to his feet, he needs to get to Fira, he needs to¡­.

    Aldowin puts his hand on a human¡¯s mouth and quickly draws his blade over his throat. A few gurgles later the man sinks to the ground, the light leaving his eyes. He and his group had gone through most of the building, killing as they went two of his warriors are injured and he knows one won¡¯t make it. His whole group is back together again and he can hear the fighting on Slyfer¡¯s side, as well as the cries of archers as they exchange arrows with the Wasps.

    He slowy pushes a door open a crack. He is almost afraid to do it beacause of the other atrocities he has seen in the other buildings. Mutilated bodies are everywhere, not a single woman still had her clothes on. He who almost never loses his cool is feeling like unleashing hell on these people, but it has to wait. His mission is to find Jade and the others and he can¡¯t afford to fail!

    He can hear muffled voices that are whispering to each other. ¡°One, two, three¡­ no four of them.¡± He lifts his hand showing four fingers. The blades behind him spread out and move forward cautiously, they can¡¯t afford to draw any attention. There must still be about fifty warriors inside the town not counting the archers! They reach a hallway that stinks off piss. Bottles litter and other things are littered everywhere. ¡°How these things have not caught some kind of disease, is beyond me.¡± Thinks Aldowin to himself as he slowly opens the first door in the hallway. He looks inside¡­. The room is empty the furniture inside basically destroyed.

    By now thirteen of the blades are inside the house the other injured two were taken back to their infiltration spot to hide until this is over. Two of them carry the body inside and close the door behind them, they take a position on either side of the door in case any unlucky soldier decides to enter unexpectedly.

    Aldowin reaches the second door in the hallway. Where the voices are coming from. He waits for another of the blades to go stand on the other side of the door. He looks at the rest and they nod expressing readiness. To their surprise¡­ he knocks? ¡°Who is it?¡± He knocks again and he hears a chair scrape, before footsteps start to sound drawing closer as a man swears. He takes a step back. The handle moves, he lashes out kicking the door half into smithereens, the man that had been holding the door is thrown back crashing into the table where another three are sitting. They had been playing a game of cards.

    Aldowin steps forward drawing his sword in a flash, he cuts the man in to two from shoulder to hip before  he can utter a sound. The other blades rush in behind him, storming the other three. One dies with four blades entering his stomach and coming out of his back. The other dies with his skull split in two, spilling out blood and brain matter as the body drops to its knees. The last one, who was the furthest away from the door. Gets time to jump back against the opposite wall. He raises a hand and Aldowin swears. ¡°Take cover, magic!¡± Earth spikes shoot out of the ground right where Aldowin was standing just a second ago. Two of the blades scream as their legs and feet get ruined. Aldowin jumps over the spikes stabbing forward with his sword.

    The magician screams as he tries to back away more and cant. He points at Aldowin and the earth under him starts to rumble. Aldowin throws his leg to the side trying to change or angle himself differently, if only a little. Earth shoots up and pierces through the sword master¡¯s leg, he grunts in pain and finally drives his sword home through the magicians open mouth and into the wall behind him pinning the man in place. He falls to the ground as his one foot touches it, the other leg is stuck in place by the earth spike through it. It tares a bigger hole because of his moving body. Aldowin clenches his teeth. The other blades rush over and want to lift him off. He signals no and wrenches the sword out of the magician¡¯s mouth, calming himself he concentrates and makes the sword sing through the air. It cuts the spike just under his leg freeing it.

    He topples over and the blades rush forward. ¡°Leave me, check the last room quickly.¡± Despite his order a few stay behind they look at their other two dead comrades with grim expression. Aldowin props himself against the wall, takes the magicians belt and starts tying it around the leg, to slow the bleeding.

    A cry comes from the third room and Aldowin sighs in a bit of relief. He recognized the voice, it was Jade¡¯s. A few seconds later the other blades return carrying five of the green hawks. They look thin and underfed, but otherwise fine.

    Aldowins eyes meet with Jades and she faintly nods, as tears start to stream down her face. Four of her comrades had been taken, one every day. If the town was quiet enough she and the others could hear their screams and begs for mercy. She had first been angry, but as one disappeared each day her spirit had given up and she was expecting them to come for her very soon.

    The gaurds laughed as they carried each girl away. Saying things like it¡¯s a shame for such a pretty girl to have a date with the commander. Now seeing her own people, seeing Aldowin relief runs through her body as the same thought repeats itself over and over.

    ¡°I am going to live!¡±

    Aldowin looks at his too few men. ¡°Barricade the house, we made too much noise and someone is bound to know, we need to survive until Slyfer and the rest get here.¡± The warriors faces are grim, all looking at his leg.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that, these fools are a thousand years too early to kill me!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 33

    Thanks too al my readers you guys rock! Been here a month now and I feel my writing has improved drastically and its all thanks to feedback I have been getting.

    Special thanks to Kruten, Zadom, Tason, darkimortal, Tcy and demigodsbane. If there are some of you I have not mentioned and I know there are, don¡¯t feel bad. These guys are just the ones that have been commenting a lot.

    Huge thanks to Tcy who has volunteered to be a proof reader, to make the story even more awesome. He has started from the prologue and is moving his way up so new chapter will only be proof read later.

    Same goes for Durrendal who started here on the same day as me. If you guys like a story, with a dark anti-hero and loads of laughs. Please check out his book. Be warned it also has mature content.

    You guys have been with me from the beginning and are still sticking around which is an achievement by itself. Lol

    Now, on to business. Enjoy the chap!

    33

    Kill

    Vanya looks around one of the shields. Arrows still rain down around them, but they are completely safe. She had stopped her warriors from firing a while ago and told them to collect every arrows still usable. ¡°Let the enemy fire as much as they want, as long as we fire now and then we will keep their attention focused on this side. I just hope Aldowin and Slyfer are okay.¡± The thought makes her frown, Slyfer is supposed to be her enemy, why is she hoping for his well-being.

    At this moment near the other entrance Slyfer is staggering up. ¡°Where is Fira, I must get to her, I must keep her safe.¡± He gathers his wits and looks around. He spots the mangle body of the horse instantly, and next to it; ¡°The tin can actually survived!¡± His heart starts to beat in his ears, drowning out the sounds of battle not far away, He looks towards it.

    One of his warriors put his lance in a human face, the wolf under him is taring at the mounts neck, and with a shake of its head, breaks it with a snap. The man lets out a battle cry and the wolf rushes toward their next victim. Ban¡¯s voice can be heard gathering his troops. ¡°To me, to me soldiers. Form up, let¡¯s kill these dogs! Don¡¯t let them pass.¡± Slyfer turns away and he sprints toward the Tin can, drawing his sword at the same time. with its deathly ring!

    Fira coughs and gasps for breath. Her mind calls to her mount, but is rewarded with no answer. Worried she takes stock of herself. ¡°Nothing is broken, but it hurts everywhere!¡± She grunts and sits up, causing the settling dust to stir a little. Red blood from somewhere flows into one of her eyes, making her curse as she try to wipe it away.

    Shwwwing! The unmistakable sound of a sword being drawn rings out close to her. ¡°The body of the horse is nearby, that means the shiny bastard is also here, somewhere.¡± She gets to her feet, her senses alert while she starts to gather magic. She draws her sword and curses at herself for being so negligent. Her magic had obviously not worked on the human and she had not paid attention. She makes her way around the horse, limping on one leg.

    A flash of steel is the only warning she gets, and she blocks the descending blade that makes her wrist protest in pain. Her hand feels numb and she looks at the human. Like before his face is grim. She gets a bit of distance by stepping back, but he is on her. "Fast!¡¯"his blade cuts from the side, aiming for her hip. Her sword descends to block again with a clang of steel. The pain in her wrist only intensifies, but the human in his shiny armor pushes on. Attack after attack she blocks, unable to counter.

    His blade suddenly slips past and cuts her thigh, making her scream in pain. Slyfer hears the scream and an energy that was not there before but tightly locked away, starts to boil. He pushes against the ground covering the remaining distance in a split second. His senses pick her up instantly and he volts over the horse nearly crashing into the two in their desperate battle.

    The captain jumps back just in time to save his neck from Slyfer¡¯s ringing sword. The captain¡¯s face finally changes from his grim faced mask to one of acceptance. ¡°I apologize Martha, please take care of the kids.¡± With his little prayer finished he lunges forward! Slyfer smirks and his fist lashes out connecting with the tin-cans jaw and breaking it. The man spins twice in place before hitting the ground with a crunch! Fira, angry, steps forward to finish him off. ¡°Wait, we need him.¡±

    She looks at Slyfer while he takes off the horned helmet and struggles with herself. She can feel her dragon¡¯s feelings inside him, he too wishes to kill the cockroach, but he resists. ¡®How can he feel like this and still resist?¡¯ After taking a few calming breaths, she lowers the sword, her venomous eyes still not leaving the crumpled up human. Slyfer steps forward and bends down touching her thigh as he inspects it. The look she has turns into one of surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t just touch me there so unexpectedly!¡± He smiles then plants a kiss right above the cut! His eyes don¡¯t leave hers. She blushes and looks away. ¡°You should be more careful my flame Princess.¡± As he says this, a bedraggled and dusty Grey King appears, he then walks over to Fira¡¯s wolf, smelling at it. He looks at them. ¡°That horse must have one hard head, this one is knocked out cold!¡± Slyfer stands up smiling at the still blushing Fira and picks her up. She doesn¡¯t reject him and instead puts her arm around his neck.

    Grey king leans down and he puts her on his back gingerly. ¡°We can come back for her later, right now we need to go help the others.¡± He takes one more longing look at Fira before putting on his helmet again. The atmosphere changes, as he puts one arm around her middle. ¡°You ready?¡± She nods.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go finish this!¡± Grey King moves on with the two mounted on his back. They head for his lance first, and then to where the fighting looks the worst! Ban has his warriors collected into a tight group, they are tearing up the enemy, by the time Slyfer arrives most of the enemies are already dead or dying. ¡°Ban, send a warrior to go and secure the captain who is back there. Do not hurt him, he is now our prisoner.¡± Ban doesn¡¯t question, he doesn¡¯t ask, he just obeys. A warrior heads of to do as he was told.

    Slyfer looks at the rest of the bloody dirty warriors and wolves. ¡°Well done! But the fight is far from over! Form up on me. Let¡¯s go free this town of its rodent infestation!¡± As soon as the ranks are reformed, Slyfer counts. ¡°Seventeen warriors and eighteen wolves, the training and equipment paid off!¡± The group starts to move into the town at a brisk pace. ¡°Watch out for archers, don¡¯t get blindsided.¡±

    In the house with Aldowin, Jade has regained some of her spirit and his trying to treat Aldowin¡¯s wound to the best of her ability. So far no attack has come, but Aldowin feels it¡¯s only a matter of time. A call that brings a smile to his pale face comes from the front of the house. ¡°I can see the juggernauts, they are inside the town!¡±

    Jade gets up and heads toward the window, she gasps when she sees the mounted group. ¡°Somehow the look fits Slyfer perfectly.¡± She smiles for the first time in five days. Her smile disappears, not far ahead, a group of enemy soldiers are gathering in front of Slyfer with pikes and any kind of pole or sharpened stick they could put their hands on.

    Slyfer¡¯s grip tightens around Fira, he whispers in her ear. ¡°Conjure magic around my lance, let¡¯s make these fools wish they had never stepped past the mountain.¡± He lifts his lance into the air, giving the signal for a halt. He looks around at the dead bodies of villagers. ¡°Lives so easily destroyed and for what? What kind of threat could these poor sobs possibly have posed?¡± Fira feels her anger increase along with Slyfer¡¯s, until she can¡¯t tell the difference between the two!

    Slyfer gives a hand signal. The others look confused, but the answer to their confusion is soon given by the trio in front¡¯s actions. Slyfer¡¯s lance suddenly starts to burn. Causing everything around to heat up and simmer. Slyfer laughs, and Fira finds herself giggling as well. ¡°Humans, we have come to give you the answer to your question, we have come to give you death!¡± His voice booms through the town covering every inch of it, no one that is there can possibly have missed it, no one that is there is not affected!

    Some of the humans want to turn around and run, not willing to face the demon from hell and his valkyrie! Grey King lunges forward and Slyfer pulls the lance back. Humans cry out in fear as they descend upon them. Their hair and skin gets burned by the heat even before Slyfer reaches them. After giving Slyfer a head start in order not to get in his way, the other juggernauts start to move as well, just like he ordered. Slyfer feels his magic surge and with a though an explosion erupts in the front line.

    It sends body parts and humans flying causing the ones further away to topple over. He laughs louder as they enter the now broken ranks of the enemy. Swipe! Swipe! Swipe! With each swing of his weapon, Slyfer takes lives, those that don¡¯t die because of the lance die because they get burned just by being near. Fira increases the fire with every swipe, turning the scythe into a bigger one made out of flames, it shoots out  molten hot waves, as it gets swung by Slyfer behind her! Together they turn into a god of war, untouchable, unstoppable, terrifying and terrible to behold.

    Those that are in front get trampled by Grey King as he rams through them, some of their pole arms get past, but they break on his armor, or only cause light wounds. He growls as he takes of another head that dared to be in front of him. He uses his paws to crush the spikes on them, stabbing and breaking bones as he rushes through what looks to be puny two-leg ants to him.

    They cut through the group of around sixty warriors like a hot knife through butter, and before they know it, they reach the other side, but the screams don¡¯t stop, they only intensify the other juggernauts are now also in the fray, mowing down troops as they make their way toward their war god. ¡°Maim, kill, burn! Maim, kill, burn!¡± They hack and slash. Wolves bite, tearing off limbs taking of heads. It¡¯s a painting of death and the juggernauts are the artists doing what they were meant to, what they were trained to!

    By the time they reach Slyfer, not a single human is left standing. Without a word and still laughing, Slyfer resumes their stroll of death through the town.

    Vanya had heard Slyfer¡¯s voice boom over the town. It gave her goosebumps, but it also brought a smile to her face. ¡°The beast is okay! Forwaaard!¡± Her warriors had each grabbed a side of a shield and picked it up, carrying it forward, grunting with the effort. Whenever archers had tried to turn toward Slyfer and his group Vanya would unleash arrows on them.

    They made their way closer to the town behind the shields, keeping the enemy archers pinned, killing one now and then. The cries of people dying also filled up the town and then it became deathly quiet. Vanya had reached the wall by now and had seen some humans running away, her warriors have no mercy and keeps shooting. Two of the male warriors run to stand next to a building bending low and readying their hands.

    She runs, takes a deep breath, steps on the hands and jumps as they thrust upwards carrying her up over the wall, as she goes by, she draws her thin blade! White faces greet her on the other side. Soldiers still unwilling to run hiding in ambush! Vanya is not the only one that jumped, others followed! Daggers fly past her, impaling the nearest soldiers she lets out her own battle cry to get rid of the fear gripping her heart.

    Vanya lands on a body, nearly tripping, but she rolls to break the fall it carries her over and she stabs the person in front of her. The thin blade makes a sickening squelch as it enters the stomach of the man who had just aimed an overhand blow at her head. Two more wasps land followed by more and they join the fray. Daggers fly, aimed at necks and eyes they can find, most killing upon impact, other just cutting them. All of this is followed by a desperate close quarters combat.

    The wasps don¡¯t fight one on one, they jump around in what looks like crazed berserkers fighting, but in reality this is all planned. One blocks while the other stabs, one kicks while the other punches. They suddenly switch targets in the middle of battle stabbing a soldier behind them or to the side, all the while jumping around erratically.

    The style of fighting looks reckless and dangerous but one is never left uncovered by the others. Even with the training two wasps still die. It angers Vanya and she redoubles her efforts, the fear of killing gone now she only needs to survive, she needs to save her warriors, they trained together, lived together, ate together, she knows each one by name. ¡°You dare hurt my warriors! Die bastards, die!¡± Her cry gives the others heart and they push harder, fight faster, stabbing, throwing, kicking and punching as they move around in what looks to be a beautiful dance of death!

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.Only when a wasp touches her shoulder does Vanya realise that she is sitting on a man while stabbing him in the ribs repeatedly. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± Vanya stops, tears are running down her face along with the blood of her enemies. She rubs at it feeling dirty, but her hands are also covered in blood and it only makes it worse.

    Her eyes go still and she feints her last thoughts being ¡°What have I become!¡±

    Nearby, sweaty and stressed, the commander is glaring through the window as his forces are executed and destroyed. The voice he heard had finally drawn him away from torturing the last girl he had brought over. He quickly dressed and started to finally realize the situation. His pudgy eyes grow cold. ¡°How dare they, how dare they, do they think they can attack me and get away from it? My father will destroy them, he will kill them all!¡± Just then a thought dawns on him. Yellow liquid flows down his pants with this thought and he shakes his head making his cheeks wobble. ¡°My father¡­. My father is not here, yes he is, he is always there when I am in trouble, daddy always saves me! Daddy will come yes daddy will come.¡± He shuffles in his pee on the floor from one foot to the other, as he repeats the words to himself.

    He says it again and again, trying to calm himself. A ragged laugh starts from behind him. He turns to the bloody and crippled girl he had tortured a moment ago. Even with half her leg cut off and an ear missing she still has the eyes he hates. Eyes that he has known from a young age. Eyes of disdain, eyes that look down on him, he hates it¡­.. He hates it!

    Even now he can hear the teasing of the other kids and the girl, the one who had fooled him, made him believe that he was special, only to rip it away in front of everyone. His sad crying face turns into a smile as he remembers her screams. She was his first victim. He had followed her for days, relentlessly spying on her till he had his chance, till he could make the bitch pay for what she had done to him! Her death was too quick though. After all he was new at it, he didn¡¯t know how to make them last, he didn¡¯t know if you made the blade searing hot, it would stop them from bleeding out too fast.

    But he learned, oh yes he learned, he made them all pay, but his father found out and sent him away. With the same eyes, with the same look as the others, he sent him away. At first he cried and cried, but soon he realized the benefits! He could now do as he wished. When he reached this little town, it was like a dream becoming true!

    He scowls at the girl as she looks at the yellow stain on his pants with her condescending eyes. ¡°You, you are going to die. Far¡­ ¡°Cough cough* ¡­far worse than any of us. You are going to pay!¡± The commander wobbles over screaming. ¡°Shut up, just shut up!¡± He leans closer and kisses her she tries to turn her face away but he holds it in place. His voice suddenly turns soft. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just love me? Why do you hate me?¡± He kisses her again this time the girl is limp. He forces his tongue into her mouth and she bites down. He screams like a pig, squealing before it gets slaughtered and floundering around.

    He hits her in the stomach, over and over but she bites down, grinding her teeth together. He suddenly comes free with a sickening snick sound. He falls on his ass holding his mouth as streams of blood flows out. She spits the piece of tongue in her mouth at him. ¡°Go die, little pig hahaha!¡± The commander gets up and runs out screaming like a mad man, as soon as he is gone the girl starts to cry, wishing she was dead, she is nothing but a broken woman now, a cripple, useless.

    Slyfer is instantly drawn to the squealing, pig like scream. He rushes toward where the sound is coming from and nearly runs over the crazed and bloody, fat thing. Fira averts her eyes from the sight burying her face into Slyfer¡¯s chest. ¡°Stop him!¡± One of the warriors rushes after him to follow Slyfer¡¯s command. Slyfer turns to Ban. ¡°Take three warriors and go inspect the house!¡± Ban dismounts and quickly runs in.

    A moment later, two of the warriors come out faces pale and sickly because of what they had seen. ¡°My lord, we can¡¯t explain, it¡¯s¡­ its better if you come and have a look yourself.¡± Slyfer dismounts and Fira wants to follow, but he puts his hand on her leg. ¡°Stay for now¡­. Please?¡± She looks at him and only nods, a bit of displeasure on her face. He looks at her leg. ¡°Try to put something on your leg, that will help. If it makes a scar I will feel guilty forever.¡±

    When Slyfer enters the house the first thing that hits him is the strong smell of blood and rotting flesh. He can¡¯t help but pull his nose, he feels like he wants to throw up. From the entrance to the room where the warriors are now standing, he can see blood stains littering the wooden floor. Flies are buzzing around in glee before they settle down again only to be disturbed by Slyfers footsteps. He walks forward, careful to try and not step on it. He knows it¡¯s stupid and he is already covered in blood from battle, but somehow this feels different, this feels dirty.

    As he gets closer, his heart pounds louder. He doesn¡¯t know what he is going to see, but a part of him is afraid of it. He swallows and then slowly opens the door and steps through¡­.

    His stomach lurches, threatening to force out his breakfast which he keeps down, however he can¡¯t hold back the anger that rose along with it. His anger grows as he clenches his fist, his teeth grind together and the very air starts to bend around him the wooden walls. The floor starts to crack! Ban and the others step away to get some distance, still, the anger grows and grows. Anger not caused by the darkness in him, but pure righteous anger. It fills his core, his being, all of him. Fira outside feels it and jumps off rushing into the house as soon as her feet touch the ground, she nearly fall because of her weakened leg.

    She stops behind him and gasps. In front of them is make shift table with shackles on them. On this table is a human girl tied down. Her toe nails have been pulled out and one ear is missing. A part of her leg has been cut with something so hot it had cauterized the wound as it made it. The girl was obviously naked, but Ban has covered her with a dirty sheet he found somewhere. He just stands, his gaze shifting between Slyfer and the girls.

    Slyfer steps forward, his body trembling with an anger he can barely control, at each steps, cracks spread. He stops next to the girl. He rubs her hair gently. Her vacant staring gaze finally turns and looks through the room at the strangely clad people. It finally settles on a horned demon with glowing eyes. ¡°Have I died, is this hell?¡± Slyfer shakes his head and not wanting to scare the girl takes off his helmet.

    Her eyes still stare at him blankly and tears run down her face. ¡°No, you are safe now.¡± He gently takes her limp hand in his. ¡°I promise, I will catch whoever did this and make them pay, so tell me who was it?¡± Her face changes to fear and she looks away. Fira comes closer and takes the girl¡¯s other hand. ¡°Its fine, you can tell him.¡± The girl looks at Fira. Seeing another woman calms her down a bit. Her blank gaze wavers a little, but in the end remains the same. She answers in a monotone. ¡°It was the commander, but I got him good she smiles and the dry blood on her mouth makes it look gruesome.

    Fira ignores her urge to turn away. ¡°What does he look like?¡± The smile disappears. ¡°He is fat, the fattest man I have ever seen, I bit off his tongue, hopefully he ble-¡° She stops when Slyfer lets go and puts his helmet back on. He sends out his senses as far as he can, not caring that there may still be magicians around that can attack his mind. He picks up the thing they had seen running away earlier. His warrior on the wolf has him cornered not far from where they are!

    He looks at Fira. ¡°Please look after her, I will be right back.¡± Fira hears the seemingly calm voice, but she can feel the anger in Slyfer. She nods. ¡°Go get him.¡± Before her words are even finished Slyfer is gone. As he walks toward the front door, a black aura starts to envelop him. The floor, the door, everything and anything that touches him turns to dust!

    The warrior looks at the thing holding its mouth, it had tried to speak a few times, but it had only come out as wails. He urges the wolf forward and even more yellow liquid flows down the already stained pants. The warrior grimaces in disgust. ¡°Human stay still or I will kill you.¡± The menacing voice coming from the rider only makes the Commander more frantic to get away. He had run this way faintly remembering the Bassisk cage was somewhere in this area, but he took a wrong turn and is now cornered. The warrior dismounts and get ready to lunge in order to catch squealing human.

    The warrior stops when he feels the hair on the back of his neck raise. He wants to turn around to see what is coming, but he can¡¯t move, he is too afraid to! Slyfer without even making a sound appears next to him, as if coming out of nowhere.

    The human by now is curling up into a ball on the ground, he smells of piss and shit, which is even now spilling out of his dirty clothes. Slyfer walks up and for a moment only stares down at the whimpering human in front of him. ¡°So you like hurting girls, torturing them, abusing them. Slyfer lifts his boot and kicks the commander, making sure not to make it a killing blow. Bones snap and the human screams, his leg pulverized by the kick.

    Slyfer laughs. ¡°That¡¯s it, scream, you abomination!¡± He kicks again crushing a foot. The commander passes out because of the pain, but is soon awakened by his leg that is starting to burn, driving even more pain into his mind. Slyfer bends down again looking at the human like you would at a science experiment. ¡°You know, I have always struggled against myself wanting to keep my ¡°humanity¡±, in order to stay sane.¡± Slyfer looks at the crushed foot and reaches out. The foot starts to dissolve as soon as the black aura touches it.

    Slyfer hears a familiar voice in his head. ¡°That¡¯s it boy, embrace me-¡°Slyfer thoughts turn inward instantly. ¡°Shut up, this is my show now, shut up or I will find a way to come for you next!¡± The voice goes quiet, but Slyfer can still feel it staring through him.

    The commander screams incoherently with his cut off tongue spilling blood. Slyfer feels the familiar feeling of his horns growing, but this time everything feels clear and focused. As he points at the human, he sees as nothing more but an insect!

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like keeping anything back today, today I want to become the demon many see me as, today I want to be the demon that torments you!¡± Slyfer cocks his head. He suddenly grabs the commander¡¯s ear and pulls at it, tearing it off halfway, blood rushes down the human¡¯s face, he opens his mouth, but nothing comes out. ¡°Hey are you listening, I am talking to you worm- oh shit hahaha you can¡¯t hear without an ear.¡± Slyfer throws the piece of ear away.

    ¡°Slyfer stop!¡± Aldowins voice interrupts Slyfer¡¯s fun. He doesn¡¯t turn around to look at his master. ¡°Why, just look at him master, is he worth stopping for, is he worth the very air he breaths. His life is nothing, HE is nothing but my plaything!¡± Aldowin hobbles forward with the help of Jade. The other blades are gathered behind him.

    ¡°This is not the way! You are not this, this right now, is not you.¡± Slyfer laughs. ¡°Maybe this is the real me, what do you truly know about me?"  Slyfer stands up and gestures to the rest. ¡°What does anyone truly know about me? Insects, people like this guy are nothing but insects and must be squashed, the world is sick, it must be changed, cleansed!¡±

    Aldowin¡¯s heart stops. ¡°A boy will be born unlike any other, his destiny to destroy or save the world, his choice to make or break it.¡± He swallows. ¡°Slyfer listen to yourself!¡±

    Slyfer steps on the commander again and cranes his neck back to look at the master.

    ¡°I am master, for the very first time, I truly am.¡± As he says it the black aura grows and as if happy, it licks at the area around it turning anything into nothing. Aldowin sees in surprise that the human remains untouched, in the deathly aura.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, this one won¡¯t die so easily.¡± A part of the humans leg starts to corrode and he screams again.

 Sky Prince book 1 chapter 34

    34

    Maim

    Aldowin opens his mouth to say something again, but he closes it. He doesn¡¯t know what to say. Jade who is supporting him turns her head away from the sight of the slowly dissolving man. Her heart feels conflicted. She had heard the screams of her comrades and other women day and night; she knows it is this man¡¯s doing, this pathetic thing in front of her. Slyfer stomps on his face and she cringes at the sound it makes. Stomp¡­.stomp¡­stomp, stomp, stomp ,stomp! The human¡¯s face is now unrecognizable; it does not look human or any kind of race anymore gashes are everywhere, the head looks deformed and blood is slowly bubbling out of the delirious human¡¯s mouth and half torn off cheek. Slyfer finally stops his stomping. He laughs. ¡°Now you look on the outside, the way you do inside.¡± The aura grows yet again and Aldowin and Jade are forced to retreat a little. Jade finally gets the courage to speak up. ¡°Stop, Slyfer¡­.. please stop. Do not become like him!¡± Slyfer suddenly freezes as if shocked. ¡°Become like him? Become¡­.like¡­.him?¡±

    Inside Slyfer a battle is raging. Darkness surrounds his consciousness again, like when he fought the Prince. ¡°Did I not tell you that this is my show, that I would find you if you interfered?!¡± The darkness shakes as the dark being laughs. ¡°Did you forget, I am you? You can¡¯t kill me without killing yourself! Hahaha pathetic, weak, you fight for these people why? Don¡¯t you want freedom, did you not say fuck destiny, did you not say you would find your own purpose?¡±

    Slyfer feels angrier by the second at this stupid thing. Ever since the dragons woke inside him it¡¯s been there, always pestering, always in the background trying to drive him insane, or towards something else. ¡°What is this world anyway? It¡¯s a speck of dust on a beach of what you could have!¡± Slyfer clenches his fists and looks down at his feet. The thing continues. ¡°Who are these people? All they have are expectations for you. Who forced you into helping them? Who took you from the sanctuary and threw you into this world of bloodshed? You were trained to be a puppet to the sword master¡¯s whims. You are being used by the dragon¡¯s to get revenge for something you were never even involved with, the high elves rejected you, and Trisha left you!¡±

    The voice drones on and on, at times whispering, at times screaming all the while dragging Slyfer deeper into himself. It rattles on about how Slyfer is a pawn being used by others, a useless pathetic tool. Slyfer sinks deeper and deeper not retaliating, not saying anything. He only listens, fists clenched as he sinks into the abyss of the thing that claims it is himself.

    ¡°Am I a pawn? Am I nothing but a tool¡­¡± Outside Slyfer has completely disappeared in the dark aura. Aldowin wants to jump into it, but he is not na?ve; anything living in there dies, withers and fades into nothingness.

    Slyfer feels like years have gone past in this darkness, a small light flickers in the distance like a candle that barely sheds any light on the brink of being snuffed out, as the voice continues the light fades more and more. Slyfer looks at the little light vacantly. Thoughts swirl around in his mind, at what feels like super speed. The voice does not even register anymore, he doesn¡¯t care about it, he doesn¡¯t care about anything. ¡°

    The light floats to him and he cradles it in his arms. Not because he feels he has to, but somehow this light feels precious to him. It feels like life, his life¡­ ¡°Is this me? Is this all that I am¡­. No I am more, I can feel it. This world, this darkness is nothing new to me. It¡¯s familiar¡­.. Have I been in this state before?¡±

    The light touches his skin and an image of a young boy sitting near a river staring at the moon enters his mind. He feels cold and alone¡­ so alone, but the moon gives him solace and he hears a female voice singing. He knows it¡¯s not real, but he can hear it as if a woman or an angel is right next to him.

    Sleep my child and peace attend thee,

    All through the night

    Guardian angels, I the moon will send thee,

    All through the night

    Soft the drowsy hours are creeping

    Hill and vale in slumber sleeping,

    I my loving vigil keeping

    All through the night.

    While I the moon her watch is keeping

    All through the night

    While the weary world is sleeping

    All through the night

    O''er they spirit gently stealing

    Visions of delight revealing

    Breathes a pure and holy feeling

    All through the night.

    Love, to thee my thoughts are turning

    All through the night

    All for thee my heart is yearning,

    All through the night.

    Though sad fate our lives may sever

    Parting will not last forever,

    There''s a hope that leaves me never,

    All through the night¡­.

    Aldowin appears next to the boy. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The boy can¡¯t talk normally yet and answers through his mind. ¡°She calls to me master, I hear her in the night and she calls to me.¡± Aldowin looks at the moon. ¡°You know, the dragons have a legend about the moon.¡± The boy looks at Aldowin, puzzled and wipes at his face.

    Aldowin points at the moon. ¡°Long ago when this world was formed, there was no moon, nothing to light up the dark night, evil things would come out at this time, great and terrible beasts!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes stretches in excitement. ¡°And then what happened?¡± Aldowin looks back at the moon, the light making his pale hair almost seem like its glowing in the darkness. ¡°A great being saw this and was saddened; she decided to give this darkness light and created the moon! The evil creatures saw this and ran away in fear, for the light hurt them and drove them off into the darkest of the dark places!"

    The boy moves a little closer to Aldowin and places his little hands on the high elve¡¯s leg, staring at him with big eyes. Aldowin frowns and makes his voice menacing. ¡°The great and terrible beasts did not give up on their realm. They went to their leader and beseeched him for help. The evil lord rushed out, angry and outraged by the audacity of this queen of light. He readied his armies and prepared for war!¡±

    The boy is now completely facing Aldowin standing on his knees. ¡°The darkness rushed at the light, but the dark King suddenly stopped. He saw the lady of the light and fell in love instantly. Dazzled by her beauty he went closer, the moon suddenly opened up and sucked him in! Outraged the dark emperor retaliated and fought back!¡±

    During the fight both were so completely weakened that they could barely continue at all, but then the unexpected happened!¡± Aldowin falls quiet and only looks at the moons. The boy barely able to contain himself anymore pouts. ¡°Then what happened?!¡± Aldowin looks at the boy. He stretches his eyes and arms wide in mock surprise. ¡°The most, unexpected thing! The light and darkness started to meld together and from that¡­. a second moon came into being!¡± As Aldowin says it he balls his fists together and then splits them apart, the boys eyes follow the hands enraptured.

    When Aldowin drops his hands and stops speaking, the boy frowns thinking it¡¯s a bit more stupid then he thought. ¡°So who won?¡± Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°No one did my Estund, the battle still rages. The sky mother is brightest tonight but during twenty days you see the light slowly start to fade into darkness and then when all seems lost and the night is darkest, you will find her the next day as she starts to light up again.

    The boy looks at the moon in awe. His gaze shifts to the blue moon. ¡°What about the blue moon, the one that was formed from their battle?¡± Aldowin leans back and looks at the blue moon. ¡°Slyfer, the sky prince!¡± The boy whispers the same words that Aldowin had just said. ¡°Aldowin gestures at it. The blue moon is only half full at the moment. ¡°The Sky Prince is also in a battle, see even now half of him is in the darkness. Even when he is filled with light the darkness is still there. He is a mixture of the two, and not only does he fight the darkness outside.¡± Aldowin touches the boy¡¯s chest above his heart. ¡°He also fights the darkness inside.¡±

    The same song now fills his mind and the light starts to grow. It feels warm and comforting like being wrapped in in someone¡¯s arms that loves you dearly. The dark being screams in pain and frustration. ¡°Impossible! I had you, you are mine. What happened¡­ how could this be?!¡± The light grows and envelopes Slyfer¡¯s consciousness. He feels himself rise, rise and shoot up from the darkness where he was! The feeling of warmth turns into fire. Slyfer screams because of the pain it causes him. He has never felt anything like it and it threatens to drive him crazy! The darkness grabs at him, but it can¡¯t hold him down and he breaks through! Like taking a breath of air after a long time under water life flows back into him. Slyfer feels life like never before rush through him like a halo it surrounds him drawing him ever upwards. Thoughts of the small amount of time spent with Trisha floods his mind, he feels sadness because she left but also a sense of kinship with her.

    Aldowin threw him into this war, but he has been there for him every step of the way. The thing claims it has nothing to do with him, but Slyfer can change into a dragon! How is that trivial? How does having nothing to do with the previous war, change anything? ¡°I said I would find my own purpose! I said fuck destiny, yet here I am gain being told what to do by a parasite living inside me.¡± Slyfer does not understand whats happening or why, but the burning feeling has changed into bliss, as soon as most of the darkness disappeared.

    Aldowin, Jade and the rest had watched in astonishment as the pure darkness turned into pure light. It burned their eyes and forced them to hide it. It had started as a small light, but had slowly grown. The light starts to fade and they see Slyfer.  His eyes are open and they look even more weird then the red, they have no pupils instead a strange mist seems to drift in them, making shapes that never quite seem to form properly. What they don¡¯t see, is that below the helmet, his hair has gone snow white. Around him, at his feet is a circle of the greenest of grass and around that is a circle of black lifeless ground. Slyfer gasps for air and nearly collapses. Aldowin steps forward gingerly. Slyfer¡¯s eyes and hair goes back to normal. He feels confused, as the feeling of abundant life fades from him. He sees the human next to him with half swollen shut eyes. The glint in them makes him clench his teeth. ¡°This thing still has hope¡­. I will strip it from him!¡± Aldowin smiles and steps forward. ¡°I knew you could do it, I knew you could break free!¡±

    Slyfer steadies himself and looks at the master, confusion hidden behind the helmet. ¡°Break free?¡± Slyfer looks down at the human in front of him. ¡°Nothing has changed, nothing is different. I am me.¡± Stomp, stomp¡­stomp! The human no longer utters a sound and Slyfer feels it has lost consciousness. He enters the unprotected mind and starts to inject the most horrible things he can think of. Like a horror on repeat it plays over and over in the mind of the commander. He delves deeper searching for the man¡¯s greatest fears. ¡°If I can¡¯t torture him physically I will play with him mentally, insect, meaningless oxygen thief!¡±

    The commander lets out whimpers at first, but they soon turn into blood curdling screams! Slyfer laughs. ¡°That¡¯s it you useless waste sperm scream like you made your toys scream and then scream some more.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the othera. ¡°No one touches him he is mine! I will kill the one that ends his pathetic life.¡± Hearing the voice and the threat behind it, some take an involuntary step back. Slyfer bends down and grabs the half corroded leg of the screaming commander and starts to drag it behind him effortlessly, toward the house.

    He feels confused with what happened, but his anger still has not subsided, so he goes with the feeling he understands. The human girl keeps flashing through his mind. A green light shoots down from the air. Vinx takes a quick uninterested look at the human Slyfer is dragging. She settles on his shoulder. Her voice is filled with a little disgust. ¡°What is this thing you are dragging?¡± Slyfer smiles behind the helmet. ¡°It¡¯s my new toy.¡± She takes another quick glance and shrugs.

    Slyfer lets out a breath. He thought she would react the same as the others and shun him as a monster. Even Aldowin did not meet his eyes earlier before he started to drag the human. ¡°You are not afraid of me?¡± She looks at him as if he is crazy. ¡°I gave you my name?¡± Her questioning glance makes it obvious to him, that she believes that explains everything. ¡°Fairies.¡± He sighs and steps over dead bodies the human behind him bounces over it. To him these are insects, why would dead insects bother him.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The others walk around and avoid it. Something occurs to Slyfer. ¡°Where have you been, you just disappeared halfway into the battle?¡± She puts her finger to her small lips as she thinks. ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s why I came back, we found a strange creature locked up in a cage. We have been trying to calm him down, but its strange¡­. Like all it knows is how to kill.¡±

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°I think I can start to relate.¡± Vinx looks at Slyfer a little worried, she can tell when something is bothering him and there sure as hell is something now. They reach the house and Slyfer drops the leg. He takes a step toward the door and what he saw previously flashes through his mind again. Aldowin shakes his head for the hundredth time as he sees Slyfer turn away from the house and give the human a few more kicks. His kicks are punctuated by curses he has never taught nor, even thought Slyfer has heard before.

    Slyfer looks up. ¡°Well you stand there and judge me, go in there¡­. If you dare.¡± Aldowin enters; he wants to understand, what has made Slyfer this way. Slyfer watches as the master enters and starts to follow, he stops again, gives one more kick. He looks up to see Jade standing as if rooted to the spot. ¡°Can¡¯t say I blame her for wanting to stay behind.¡±

    Ten minutes later, Aldowin exits the house feeling sick. He walks over to Slyfer¡¯s toy drawing his sword. Slyfer in the house senses it, he only sends a thought. ¡°Mine.¡± Aldowin breathes hard staring at the mess of a body and finally after taking a deep breath and blowing it out slooowly sheathes the sword again. Aldowin looks at a few of the blades. ¡°Go to the main army as quickly as possible, get some healers and come back!¡± The blades bow and head off immediately.

    A day passes in which the blood pack gathers up their wounded and search for survivors. Slyfer had received word about Vanya¡¯s breakdown. Slyfer heads through the camp they set up about a kilometer away from the small town. His hair still whet from his quick and cold wash clings to his face and neck. He had spent the rest of the day doing first aid on injured soldiers and wolves. Most of his time was spent on the human girl whom he knocked out with a powerful drug.

    He stops and looks at the two moons. His heart is filled with longing instantly and the song fills his mind. Fira¡¯s voice pulls him back to reality. ¡°There you go again to who knows where?¡± Slyfer turns his gaze to her, despite how drained and tired he feels he can¡¯t help but smile. She smiles back and steps closer. ¡°You know I can feel what you do¡­. More or less. You don¡¯t have to put up airs around me.¡± The smile leaves his face and he looks down at his feet. ¡°Has it become so easy for you to see through me?¡± She steps closer his height forcing her to look up at him.

    The moonlight on her face makes her red and full lips stand out all the more. She shakes her head frowning. ¡°Not through you, but into you. I can feel your hurt Slyfer.¡± Her hand plays through his hair. ¡°You are not alone, do not burden yourself with everything, let me help you carry the weight of whatever rests on your shoulders.¡± He takes her in his arms. ¡°What bothers me, cannot be carried by others. I am bothered and confused by my very existence. Ald¡­. Aldowin has lost faith in me. Most believe I am a monster and they are right.¡± Fira¡¯s eyebrows lower in displeasure. ¡°You are no monster, no mon-¡° Slyfer plants a kiss on her lips to stop her from speaking.

    She breaks the kiss blushing. ¡°Don¡¯t try and change the sub-¡° He kisses her again. This time she melts into his arms unable to resist. In her connection with him she feels how it eases the pain he carries, so she lets go of all thoughts of stopping the kiss. Slyfer is the one to eventually break it. He plays with her now purple hair and knows his eyes must be the same. ¡°Fira you must never fear me,  you can hate me, despise me, but never fear me?¡± She kisses his hand playing with her hair. ¡°Never.¡±

    Slyfer puts his forehead against her knowing he may lose her with his next words. ¡°I will become a monster when I have to; I will become vengeance when those that are innocent cant. I will become death to those that stand in my way. I will become the nightmare that chases nightmares.¡± His voice sends shivers down her spine and she bites her lip. She is left speechless and he continues. ¡°This is my purpose, the path that I have chosen for myself¡­. Or maybe it was chosen for me today, by my actions? I don¡¯t know, but if you want to be with me, you must be able to live with such a thing, I don¡¯t expect an answer now in fact I implore you to think it over for a while.¡±

    He breaks contact and steps back. Fira looking down sees her hair turning red. She quickly looks up into the red eyes. ¡°What you saw today was only the beginning of what could be hundr- no thousands of years of war and fighting.¡± She closes her mouth that was about to say she would go anywhere with him, but his comment stops her. She needs to think about this with her head and not with her heart. The girl that she is wants to run with him to battle with him the way they did today on the wolf, but the politician, the princess needs to think of her people her happiness comes second.

    Slyfer kisses her on her cheek and she can feel her heart break. ¡°Why do you do it Slyfer?¡± His mask is on again and he smiles. ¡°Who else can?¡±

    Slyfer arrives at the original destination he was going to. He scratches a few times on the tent then enters. His eyes adjust to the light inside. Vanya is curled up into a ball on a temporary bed. At her side is Aldowin. Slyfer is a bit surprised to see him here, but thinking for a second takes away the surprise. ¡°The two of them have chatted quite often in the last few weeks.¡± Aldowin turns around. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there like an idiot, come sit.¡± Slyfer cant help but notice the sword master still does not make eye contact with him.

    Slyfer sits down and the tent is filled with an awkward silence. He desides to break it. ¡°How is she doing?¡± Aldowin sighs. ¡°I was wrong to put her into battle so soon. It was not her fight in the first place.¡± Slyfer looks over at eh woman. ¡°She could have backed out, told us she didn¡¯t want to be involved.¡± Aldowin snorts. ¡°And what would that have made us think? She knows we already suspected her of being a spy.¡±

    Slyfer cant help but nod at the logic behind it. ¡°I spoke to some of her warriors that were injured. They all say she fought bravely. Vanya should be proud.¡± The two havnt realized, but the girl has been awake for a while now. What Slyfer says triggers her disgust all over again. She sits up and starts screaming at them. ¡°Proud of what? Taking lives, killing? What is there to be proud about?! My hands are sullied and dirty even now I can still see the blood on them!¡± She bursts into tears and rubs her hands on the blanket under her, as if it will help remove the ¡°blood.¡±

    Aldowin looks straight at her, his gaze unwavering. The blood is not on your hands, but on ours. We ordered you to do it and we would do it again if there was another chance. You can be proud, not because you killed a few humans, but because you served your warriors well, kept them safe, kept them alive! You can be proud because you followed your training and acted the way a warrior should. Did you not see the innocent people they killed everywhere? How long do you think it would have been before they moved to the next town to murder and kill and how long after that would it have been before they took the next town? What about the travelers that may have been caught and killed?¡±

    Vanya¡¯s breathing becomes slower and she hugs her knees. ¡°Still, I killed people. I killed¡­¡± Slyfer sighs, to him this is a lost cause, he remembers how he felt when he killed for the first time. Malgrobin¡¯s memories helped him through it and they still do. Today was all him though and he doesn¡¯t feel regret for a second, except about what he said to Fira, but it had to be done. She had to understand what a future with him would mean.

    Slyfer bends down and even though she is older than him, he sees her as just a girl. His thoughts turn back to Fira again. ¡°She knows her duty and what is expected of her, she kills for what she believes is right and that¡¯s enough.¡± Slyfe sits closer drawing her attention. ¡°You know, there is one human girl that survived.¡± Vanya doesn¡¯t show any reaction so he continues. ¡°I gave her medical treatment myself and I believe she will live, physically at least. Mentally I don¡¯t know.¡± Aldowin puts his hand on Slyfer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Slyfer shakes the hand off. ¡°She is struggling to accept what she did because she has nothing to believe in. She needs to hear this.¡± Slyfer turns back to her. ¡°The human commander has been raping and torturing every girl he can get his hands on. We found over nine bodies in the house he was staying in. I say over nine because there are some limbs we can¡¯t connect to bodies. You could have been one of those girls, your mother, your sister, a friend anyone.¡± Slyfer leans closer to her. ¡°The only thing you should be regretting is that we could not get here sooner.¡±

    Aldowin rubs his face tiredly and Slyfer sits up intending to walk out. ¡°Is the girl really going to be okay?¡± Slyfer turns to her and shrugs. ¡°I think so, it depends on her will to survive, if she does. She will have a limp for the rest of her life.¡± Vanya nods and start to cry, why she can¡¯t be sure.  Slyfer takes a deep breath when he is outside trying to expel the tension from his muscles. ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Asks Aldowin ho is right behind him. Slyfer thinks for a while not sure if it was right or wrong. ¡°She needed a reason for the blood on her hands, I just gave her a good one.¡±

    ¡°Dammit Slyfer everyone is not like you, not everyone can be¡­¡± Aldowin¡¯s sentence breaks off hallway. Slyfer lets out a breath. ¡°Can be what, a monster?¡± Aldowin doesn¡¯t reply, which makes Slyfer only feels worse. ¡°Master I was put here by you and Alric. Although I don¡¯t know why, he hasn¡¯t said anything nor contacted me in a while. I sometimes feel him watching through my eyes though.¡±

    ¡°Yes we brought you here, but the way you acted¡­. It was unacceptable!¡± Slyfer looks at his master starting to get angry now. ¡°Unacceptable? Unacceptable is being told you have to kill a bunch of people out of the blue. Unacceptable is finding out you have to go and start a war. Now that I have done what you told me, you think I am a monster.¡± Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that you kill Slyfer but how you kill. I have seen you rip enemies apart and kill with savageness I have never seen in anyone, but what I saw today¡­¡±

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°I feel the dog deserved it, and he is going to continue to suffer as long as I can drag it out.¡± Slyfer wants to go hunt, fly get rid of this frustration. He looks at the sky. Aldowin doesn¡¯t miss it. He sighs.

    Before Slyfer can leave Aldowin puts his hand on his shoulder and for the first time since the incident their eye meet. ¡°Slyfer I am going to tell you something my father told me before he died. In each of us lives two wolves who are in constant battle. One is light the other is dark.¡± Slyfer can¡¯t help, but think about the prince, which brings on a feeling of guilt. He said he would help heal him, but never did go back after the first visit.

    Aldowins voice pulls him away from his thoughts. ¡°One of these wolves is made out of anger, jealousy, greed, resentment, inferiority, lies, gossip and ego. The other is made out of joy, peace, love, hope, humility, kindness, empathy and truth. Which one of these wolves do you think will win?

    Slyfer thinks for a second, but comes up empty. Aldowin stands closer and puts his hands on Slyfer shoulders. ¡°The one you feed! I just fear you are feeding the wrong one. Today I was so afraid, not afraid of you, but afraid that I had lost you. Please be careful with what wolf you feed. For this old man¡¯s sake be careful.¡±

    Slyfer has never seen his master like this. He only manages to nod before Aldowin turns around and goes back into the tent.

    Slyfer finds his heart at peace as he glides through the clouds. His lungs swell with air and his heart pounds, he looks up at the moons and feels like just flying to them. He had found, killed and eaten already. He is now just flying to clear his mind. The moon looks so peaceful to him, its song even now in his mind calms his heart. He makes a few wide turns before deciding to finally go back before the sun comes up. He looks down for the first time in a while to find his bearings.

    His heart stops. ¡°I cant be this close to the army can I¡­. No I flew this way on purpose to avoid it?!¡±

    He circles again and climbs a little higher. Not far to the east of him are multitudes of fire-lights that stretches over the horizon. Slyfer swears. This is barely two days from where they are now! He turns around to flap as hard as he can to get everyone up and moving, to warn them.

    His curiosity stops him¡­..

    Slyfer swallows and decides to take the risk. He forces out his senses to the max.

    ¡°High elves! It¡¯s the High elf army!¡±

    <hr />

    I hope you guys dont hate me too much with this chap. (what happens with Fira)

    Hope you enjoy the chap please dont forget to review and let me know what you think. i can only improve with your feedback thanks for reading.

    <hr />

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 35

    Hey guys, so I know I have not posted in a while, but work and studies along with the new group I joined took a bit of my time. If you guys get a chance please check out Scribble in my signature. Also I got an awesome cover for my book and he did it all for free without asking anything so please give him a few rep points!  Cover courtesy of Shimitsu</a>

    _______________________________________________________________________________________________

    35

    Old enemies.

    Slyfer¡¯s consciousness perceives lights upon lights. Some sense him and draw back instantly preparing for an onslaught that would never come. He pushes it out further until his mind meets one even more ancient than most that are in his mind. Like a great leviathan the consciousness stirs and turns to focus on him.

    Slyfer feels like a bug pinned to a wall, as it closes in on him pinning him down with sheer force of its will. The dragons inside him remain quiet, not yet willing to let their presence be known. The consciousness would recognize most of them¡­.. The consciousness stops and a woman''s voice fills his mind, it¡¯s clear and filled with strength, ageless and above all else... powerful.

    ¡°Strange creature, what is your business here?¡± Slyfer banks to the left and tries to gain a bit of distance between him and the army, before answering. ¡°I am no enemy, but no friend either.¡± The consciousness gives of a feeling of surprise. ¡°You are young yet so, powerful? Tell me, what are you and why have you come here?¡± A bit of fear has entered her voice but mixed into it is a sense of determination.

    ¡°I was simply taking a midnight¡­. Stroll, when I saw the army and wanted to investigate.¡±

    The voice is quiet for a while before it replies. ¡°What is your name creature?¡±

    Slyfer snorts, the action lets a plume of smoke rise from his nostrils. ¡°My name is Sironicum Este un Vlas.¡± The dragons start to laugh.

    The female voice replies, this time a bit irritated. ¡°Telling me it¡¯s none of my business in the ancient language won¡¯t make me trust you.¡± Slyfer is a bit surprised, but if Aldowin knows it why won¡¯t another high elf, especially one as old as this one.

    ¡°My aim is not to gain your trust your people has already lost the right to that privilege¡­. Be informed the Dunmer army is nearby and we will meet in two days.¡±

    The consciousness is at first confused, but at hearing the word Dunmer it grows cautions and alert. ¡°The dark elves are nearby? I received wor-¡°

    Slyfer interrupts not able to keep back his curiosity. ¡°Elyna and Trisha has reached you safely then?¡± The consciousness once again becomes irritated.

    ¡°Yes, they have.¡± Slyfer feels complicated when he thinks of Trisha, but he can¡¯t help but feel happy that she is safe. The voice interrupts his musing. ¡°I sense relief from you at hearing the news. Why is that?¡± Slyfer smiles and beats his wings toward the camp leaving high elf army behind quickly.

    Somewhere inside one the tents, Vanlanthiriel frowns as she feels the speed of him leaving. Even on a mount such speed is uncanny and impossible. ¡°What is he?¡± the last reply she gets makes her clench her jaw for the third time. Like a sound drifting over a vast expanse it faintly reaches her mind.

    ¡°Sironicum Este un Vlas.¡±

    She balls her fists on her knees. Her legs are tucked in under her, it¡¯s the usual way she sits when meditating. Words escape her mouth loudly without her actually intending to speak out. ¡°None of my business?¡± A deathly smile creeps onto her features.

    The guard standing outside enters upon hearing her voice and bows before speaking. ¡°My Queen, did you need something?¡±

    The Queen¡¯s all-knowing purple gaze turns to him. ¡°No, I was simply speaking aloud about someone that is going to regret ever meeting me.¡± The guard breaks out in a sweat. He knows better than anyone how angry this ancient Queen can get. In fact she was not even supposed to be here. Upon hearing what happened with the legendary, Lord Aldowin she had rushed over with a small contingent of guards on tamed giant eagles. The repercussions of the Princess¡¯s actions were huge and even now the Princess is paying for it!

    Whoever this person is, is in for a world of hurt! The Queen¡¯s voice makes the guard startled and pulls him back to the real world. ¡°We must prepare for a feast or¡­. A slaughter, the Dunmer are nearby and we will probably meet them in two days.¡±

    The guard clenches his fist briefly before answering. ¡°Yes my lady.¡±

    She looks at the guard, not missing the change of atmosphere around the man. ¡°You may go now.¡± He turns and leaves as quickly as he came. She sighs. ¡°Years of war cannot be so easily forgotten, especially between two races as long lived as us.¡± Her brow furrows even more. ¡°Why did the white dragon make us agree to such a ridiculous tradition?¡± She goes back to her previous state intending to meditate, but thoughts of the ball she needs to prepare, keeps her from a ¡°silent¡± state of mind.

    The promise she made with the ridiculous dragon plays through her mind.

    Both races had promised to throw a ball in honour of their peace every time they met. This is also where they made the promise that the one would lick the boots of the other if one of their races betrayed their kind and turned to the other. She sighs again as those thoughts draws her mind to Aldowin. ¡°Our race cannot afford to lose one such as him.¡± Her fists clench again, as she thinks of how her daughter failed in her task and even pushed one of their greatest warriors away.

    On top of that Trisha has become withdrawn, one who she sees as one of her daughters, has completely changed! Everything seems to go wrong around this boy called Slyfer. Her nose cringes at the name. The one who carried it before gave her no rest for almost four thousand years, until she had given in to his demands and made peace. Now these very enemies she will meet tomorrow along with this¡­.Slyfer boy.

    She grunts in dissatisfaction the only reply she gets are various noises that accompany the night.

    When Slyfer reaches camp, Vinx is there to meet him in the air. She starts to complain as soon as she reaches him, where he landed. ¡°Why did you leave without me?¡± Slyfer doesn¡¯t answer, too deep in thought to do so. He only responds once she pulls on his ear.

    ¡°Ooow! You were asleep and I did not want to disturb you.¡± She huffs and crosses her little arms flicking in and out of his vision making it difficult to see where he is going in the dark.¡°Hold still, will you?¡± She finally lands on his shoulder and takes up the usual space in the crook of his neck. She sits arms crossed, obviously still peeved at him. He doesn¡¯t really care at the moment. They need to send someone to tell the main army the high elves are nearby. Then it hits him. One of the fairies had stayed behind, why did he not just send a message through them instead of sending some of his men?! He stops for a second as he mentally swears at himself.

    ¡°Vinx, I need you to send a message to the fairy that is with Old Sun.¡± She finally stops talking his ear of, most of which he had not even paid attention to. ¡°Tell Old Sun we will be running into the High Elves¡¯ army in two days, they need to be prepared.¡± Vinx is quiet for a whole thirty seconds before the questioning starts.

    Before he even gets to camp a gratified smile creeps onto his face. The screams of the human commander can clearly be heard.

    Vinx sees his smile and huffs again. ¡°He has been screaming all night, no one can get a wink of sleep because of it. Fira even tried to go and calm him down, but after two seconds inside his mind she ran out of the tent and started throwing up. What scenes did you plant inside?¡± Slyfer shrugs. ¡°I only gave him what I feel he deserves after torturing all those women.¡±

    ¡°Still, the troops need to rest so maybe give him a break-¡° Slyfer rounds on her, his eyes glowing red.

    ¡°No, there will be no rest only suffering for that dog!¡± Vinx flies back and her light dims at his angry voice. He stands staring at her for a while before he blinks a few times and shakes of the anger. ¡°Sorry, but no rest for him¡­. Have the fairies made any progress with the strange creature we found.¡±

    Her light is still dim, but at his question it lights up even brighter than before. She twirls around happily in the sky. Slyfer can¡¯t help but think: ¡°Fairies.¡±

    ¡°We have made progress actually; the thing can think and talk like we do. It seems it¡¯s an experiment, or the result of an experiment.¡± Her light dims again casting an eerie glow over the surroundings. ¡°The thing was once human¡­. A human with magic that they altered and it turned out this way.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s jaw clenches and he feels a sudden urge to feed the commander to it, his thoughts changes as he hears another blood curdling scream. ¡°Death by Bassisk, or whatever they called it is too good for that waste of sperm.¡±

    The next morning Slyfer finds out that the soldiers he has sent out to report have returned along with their own message. Slyfer quickly gets dressed after a quick wash, he gives his armour a quick glance and then disregards the idea of wearing it again. It still smells like death.

    Slyfer makes his way out to find Aldowin already up and waiting outside the elf looks older, Slyfer can¡¯t decide if it is because he gave the sword master the news of the high elves or because he couldn¡¯t sleep there is also the matter of the pain his master must be in. Slyfer inspects the crutch as he greets the High Elf ¡°Good morning master, did you sleep well?¡± As if to mock the question another scream rips through the air.

    Aldowin glares at his student. ¡°What do you think?¡± Slyfer only smiles and turns to look at his men approaching.

    ¡°I slept like a baby; today is going to be a good day!¡±

    The warriors come to a standstill in front of him and bow. ¡°No need for that, stand up.¡± They hurriedly get up, not one meets his gaze. ¡°They must fear me because of what I did?¡±

    Aldowin chimes in with an order.

    ¡°Well don¡¯t just stand there staring at the ground like a bird looking for a worm to eat. What is the news?¡± They stand up taller hearing his voice.

    ¡°Sir the King and Old sun sends word that they will be here before it is dark, we are to wait here until their arrival.¡± The warrior turns to Slyfer and his gaze once again drifts to the ground. ¡°Ol¡­ Old Sun sends his appreciation for saving his daughter.¡±

    Slyfer snorts at the ¡°words of appreciation¡± if they had listened to him from the beginning, none of this would have happened, but then again he would not have his plaything that is screaming even now.

    ¡°Did they say anything regarding the arrival of the High Elves?¡± Askes Aldowin irritated by the fear the men have of Slyfer, sure even he felt fear yesterday, but the anger and mercilessness was not without reason, what upsets him is the fact that Slyfer still has not killed the squealing pig and it disgusts him.

    ¡°There is one last thing Sir.¡± Aldowin raises an eyebrow, his face questioning. ¡°The King made me promise to stress over the importance of this message and made me promise to say the next sentence word for word.¡± Aldowin and Slyfer both lean in, curiosity getting the best of them.

    The warrior shuffles around on his feet tongue tied and embarrassed. Aldowin is the first to break down. ¡°Speak idiot! What is so important.¡± The warrior grumbles something under his breath; Slyfer could just make out the last few words. ¡°Mother if you are in the afterlife please protect me now.¡±  The warrior finally looks up at Slyfer . ¡°The King said: Tell that Slyfer if he even thinks of touching my daughter, I will snap his neck! Also tell them all to learn how to dance! I can take having to look at the faces of the high elves once every hundred years, but what I won¡¯t take, is if those tree huggers dance better than my warriors!¡±

    Aldowin and Slyfer both clench their fists as they look at the sorry messenger, he quickly scampers backwards as sweat starts to bead his brow. Slyfer is the first to speak. ¡°Damn King, I will enjoy making your head explode in anger.¡±

    Aldowin only mutters two words over and over, anger growing every time he says it. ¡°Tree-huggers? Tree-huggers? Tree-huggers?! I will show him a damn tree-hugger when I tie him to a tree and leave him for dead!¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    All the warriors cringe when hearing the two. Slyfer stops thinking of how he is going to tease the King and his eyes grow wide in worry. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how to dance!¡±

    Aldowin¡¯s face turns serious as he looks at Slyfer. The two stare at each other deeply, Aldowin puts his hand on Slyfer¡¯s shoulder and turns his gaze to the horizon and starts to speak sadly. ¡°My student there comes a time in every man¡¯s life, when he has to make the most difficult decision of his life. Once you hear what I have to say and get asked this question by the unlucky bastard that will be your student one day, I hope you will remember what I said¡­..There is absolutely no way I am teaching you how to dance, forget it!¡±

    Aldowin turns around and makes a speedy retreat while Slyfer is still too shocked to do or say anything. Once he does eventually recover, he turns to the other warriors¡­. but no one is there. ¡°Where did everyone go?! Bastards, I will get my revenge.¡± Slyfer walks through camp searching for a teacher, but most turn away or shake their heads gravely. ¡°How can word that I need a dance instructor travel so fast?!¡±  Slyfer doesn¡¯t get, if they are refusing to teach him or just saying they can¡¯t dance as well, but the message is quite clear.

    Slyfer gets an Idea and heads toward his tent and very last hope. He pokes the little fairy gently that is still fast asleep on his pillow. ¡°Vinx¡­. Vinx¡­¡±

    She rolls around and giggles. ¡°Stop it Slyfer, you are so naughty early in the morning.¡±

    He jumps back as if hit with something. ¡°What is she dreaming, or thinking?¡±  That plan being a bust, he sits down disheartened and wallowing in despair. ¡°Fine I simply won¡¯t go! Who needs to dance I am dragon¡­. A dragon that can¡¯t dance..¡± Sigh. ¡°Old ones, how does one dance?¡± Silence¡­.. ¡°Hello? Oh come on, not you guys too!¡± Nothing is the reply, he senses them there, but none deem to say anything. ¡°Why is it such an issue to teach someone how to dance?¡± Slyfer nearly falls over as the multitude of voices all speak up at once. ¡°Wait! I can¡¯t hear you all at once. Moreover, now you deem to say something?¡±

    Silence¡­..

    A familiar female dragon voice comes to his rescue. ¡°It is taboo to teach someone like you how to dance.¡± Slyfer exasperatedly starts to speak to them aloud. ¡°Why, why is it taboo?¡±  Slyfer can almost imagine them whispering together. Then she finally replies. ¡°It is taboo to say why it is taboo.¡±

    Slyfer: ¡°¡­..¡±

    Dragons: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Slyfer: ¡°¡­..¡±

    Dragons: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense at all, how did anyone ever learn how to dance then?¡±

    The dragons whisper again¡­.. then replies.  ¡°We have no idea.¡±

    It is almost impossible, but Slyfer sinks further into the chair. The female dragon¡¯s voice gives him the answer he has been trying so hard to find out. ¡°It is considered taboo because the one that teaches you is supposed to be your betrothed. It is a custom that is common among all the races. Only those that have been designated as wedding planners are allowed to teach dancing.¡±

    ¡°It still makes no sense, Aldowin told me the high elves do not really believe in the concept of marriage because they are long lived and the same goes for the fairies, however I doubt that the fairies will be able to teach me any form of dancing that would not involve me requiring wings!¡±

    The female dragon¡¯s voice can''t hide its amusement when it replies. ¡°Aldowin left because he simply did not want to teach you, as for the fairies¡­. you are probably right they won¡¯t be much help.¡± Slyfer turns his consciousness to her hope clearly blossoming inside it.

    The female laughs and says. ¡°Can you imagine a dragon dancing?¡±

    The hope withers, dies and then burns away and finally a wind picks up the ashes and scatters it forever. ¡°Then I simply won''t dance.¡± A feeling that had finally fit his age soon disappears. A feeling of curiosity, excitement and youthful naivety that made him feel the way someone his age is supposed to feel. Now it is replaced with a feeling so morbid the atmosphere of depression is almost tangible around him.

    ¡°I guess war, strife and suffering has become the stuff of which I am made.¡± Slyfe thinks back to Fira and what he had said the previous night and then finally Trisha and how she had left. He walks over and falls onto the bed feeling frustrated and hurt. The two combine and form a feeling beyond irritation.

    A person Slyfer does not expect steps into the tent. He does not even bother to turn around simply just staring at the floor, his head half hanging from the bed. He knows who it is without looking. ¡°Jade, I am really not in the mood to be scolded right now.¡± The bed sinks next to him as she sits down next to him.

    His step sister sighs. ¡°I did not come to scold you but to find out if you need help?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s ears perk up, but he soon sinks back into despair and gloominess. ¡°I never tell anyone this, but I am a certified wedding planner.¡±

    In his mind, Slyfer is wishing she would just leave, he still has not forgotten how she looked at him with fear yesterday. He does not want to see it again¡­.¡±Wait did she just say wedding planner?¡±

    Slyfer jumps up and grabs her shoulders making Jade almost scream and run with freight at his actions. ¡°You, you can teach me how to dance!¡± She flinches and seeing her reaction he quickly lets go. ¡°Sorry, it''s fine you don''t have to.¡± Slyfer turns away from her and gets up to pour himself some water. ¡°I was right, she does fear me. Can¡¯t blame her, can only blame myself, my nature.¡±

    He hears her exit the tent without a word and then the strangest thing happens. Something he has never heard before starts to sound out. His memories gained from Malgrobin tells him it''s music. He turns around slowly as a deep beat of a drum starts to resonate with his heart. Jade is back inside the tent smiling at him. He smiles back and a lute starts to play falling in with the beating drum. The sound it makes, makes the hair on the back of his neck stand up. He can¡¯t help it and his foot starts to tap along with the drum.

    Jade steps towards him and starts to explain. ¡°First you bow¡± She does and her green hair falls forward. Her hands extending to her sides. A man''s voice starts to ring out along with the instruments and it increases the feeling of pleasure in Slyfer¡¯s heart. He follows Jade¡¯s bow his eyes not leaving hers. Instead of going to the sides his hands lift up in front of him in the traditional greeting.

    She smiles and nods at it.

    Two hours later, Fira is standing in her tent and can still hear the music and as she does her hair goes purple. Her face creases in worry when it happens. She quickly exits and runs towards Slyfer¡¯s tent. She turns a corner and comes to a standstill. In Front of her is Slyfer dancing closely with Jade. She searches herself and quickly finds the place inside herself that is connected to him. ¡°It''s not lust, but something else.¡± Slyfers eyes are closed as he and Jade hook arms and walk in  opposite directions, making a full circle.

    Jade¡¯s eyes don''t leave him, her cheeks are red with the exertion of dancing. The drum beats grow faster and so does the dance. They unhook and Jade turns, her back hits his stomach, she closes her eyes as he fluidly picks her up, his hands placed on her hips. She arches her back and curls backwards.

    Slyfer turns and the wind ruffles his hair, Jade¡¯s green hair dances with it in the air as she balances herself above him in an arc while he  slowly brings her down. Her lower back touches his shoulder first and she straightens her legs and slides down his body. Until her toes softly touch the ground. The music stops and she can only hear her breathing and fast racing heart.

    Slyfer¡¯s voice interrupts her moment. ¡°Do you want to dance again?¡± Her face goes pale. ¡°Do you want to dance me to death? Look at the men, they are almost keeling over from exhaustion!¡± Slyfer looks at them and then back at her. ¡°Do you want to dance again in half an hour?¡±

    The answer is her stomping off somewhere. Slyfer looks at the musicians and their sorry states. He nods giving them permission to leave and get some well needed rest. Slyfer smiles again as he thinks about the dancing he will experience tomorrow. He never thought  dancing would be so exciting and fun!

    Fira¡¯s voice draws his attention. ¡°It seems you are a fast learner.¡± He nods. ¡°Jade is a good teacher it also helps that I am different¡­. physically among other things.¡± She smiles, dazzling Slyfer¡¯s senses and mumbles. ¡°Among other things indeed.¡±

    Her hair turns purple again along with his eyes. She takes a strand and inspects it closely. ¡°Tomorrow I will show you how to really dance.¡±

    Intrigued Slyfer can''t help, but ask playfully and how is to really dance?

    Her eyes looks into his from the strand of hair. ¡°It¡¯s like a need that can''t be sated. Like your very being can¡¯t go without it. That''s what the song is about that you just danced to, you know?¡±

    Slyfer scratches his head in embarrassment. ¡°I was paying more attention to the music to be honest.¡±

    She smiles and turns around the wind picks up rustling her purple hair and carries her sweet scent to Slyfer¡¯s nostrils. She looks up into the sky and thinks of how Slyfer always stares at it. Like his heart is pining for it. ¡°I wish he would look at me like that.¡±

    She looks over her shoulder at him to find his gaze is locked on her. ¡°I can sing it to you if you want?¡±

    Slyfer steps forward. ¡°Please do.¡±

    Her voice fills the air and anyone near enough to hear stops whatever they were doing and steps closer.

    The wolves howl and the hell gates growl and I watch as the ashes fall on my beloved¡¯s hall

    he does not know, no he does not know

    My love for him has grown, but I fear for it to be shown

    It hurts to love and not be loved back, but what hurts even more is my lack of courage that holds me back.

    he does not know, no he does not know

    My love for him has grown, but I fear for it to be shown

    Time has passed, but my love still lasts my heart¡¯s in pain, a pain I can no longer contain

    He will know, yes he will know

    My love for him has grown and my courage must now be hard as stone.

    I tell him how i fell, but his reply makes the final destination hell.

    He now knows, yes he now knows

    My love for him has grown, but he has a love of his own.

    Time has been my enemy, my lack in courage will make the pain in my  heart last for eternity

    I now know, yes I now know

    I lost this love because i had no courage for it to be shown, the blame belongs to no-one and can only be my own

    Her voice stops and Slyfer get goosebumps. ¡°Such a sad song.¡±

    She turns around and looks at him. ¡°It is indeed, no one really knows where the song came from, but its sang at most occasions to remind us how easily you can lose someone.

    Slyfer sees the sadness in her face and nearly takes her in his arms, but the memory from last night pops up just as he is about to move. ¡°Is it fair to put her through that?¡±

    He looks at her, forcing his body to remain still. She sees the action and nods unconsciously. For a second it looks like she wants to cry, but she straightens her shoulders and lifts her chin. ¡°Well then I should return to my tent, good luck with your dancing lessons.¡±

    Her change of tone and attitude bothers him, but he can¡¯t do anything. He watches as she disappears around a tent. ¡°Is this love?¡±

    <hr />

    Alright guys I hope you enjoyed the chap I have changed a bit to my writing style since a lot of guys have told me its not always easy to understand who is talking. Please let me know if this a bit easier compared to how it usually was.

    Also please dont forget to rate, follow or like. Reviews are always welcome!!!!!!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 36

    Hey guys so to make up for, not posting for a while I bring you another chapter. Since I also have a bit of free time I thought I should make a deal with you guys. If my fic gets 25 votes before Friday I will release another two chapters. It has been stuck on thirteen for a long time now and I need some feedback! Also please check out my other fic as well as th group I joined in my signature. (Other fic is called The Rise of Certona and will probably get approved tomorrow.) Please it wont be getting close to as much attention as this one. SInce I worked my ass of on this one with the planning and all that.

    Here the chap enjoy the read! Also writing may be in black, but I am going to keep it that way until admin fixes it. ( I put in a support ticket!)

    ____________________________________________________________________________________________

    36

    Negotiation.

    Two days fly by in which Slyfer feels more restless then he has ever felt. Aldowin kept himself busy by putting the men through more drills then their bodies can take. Slyfer had expected the swordmaster to approach him to join the rest but he was left to himself.

    Taking the opportunity he concentrated on practicing magic and to Jades horror, dancing. The poor women is sore everywhere, with Slyfer¡¯s heightened strength and stamina he simply does not get tired! Her only escape is Fira¡¯s tent, since there is such a strange atmosphere between the two Jade got the idea to hide with her.

    Slyfer sitting with his legs crossed senses the army long before they reach them. He had discovered his magic had increased with leaps and bounds after the darkness was pushed back to a degree. Now that he thinks about it. It had grown stronger ever since the dark magic was used on him by the filth of the Spear clan. Somehow it must have fed from the dark magic and grown, on top of that is the fact that it devoured the dark wolf inside of Pathfinder. Once again growing in strength. All this threw his magic out of balance and also cut him off from Ulric.

    ¡°The pain is back, but this time it¡¯s welcome!¡± For some reason he never realised it was nearly gone until the thing was beaten down by whatever light had suddenly sprouted inside him. Thoughts of Pathfinder brings back, feelings of guilt. He had made a promise and never kept it! The dragons inside him ride him everyday for it. Saying dragons don¡¯t break their word that''s why they never make promises! The only way he had finally gotten them to shut up is by promising to give the Prince something of equal value. Even though he said it he has no idea what it could be.

    Slyfer looks at the air in front of him sweat beading his brow. At first nothing happens but soon some mist starts to form and the atmosphere becomes noticeably more humid. The mist grows thicker and turns into one small droplet barely the size of the nail on his pinky! Slyfer wants to jump up with joy and run around and tell everyone, but the Malgrobin inside him stops him from doing so.

    With his mind milling about on other things the droplet falls out of the air in front of him. Slyfers eyes follow it on its descent. His reflection inside it is warped. ¡°Warped like i am on the inside?¡±

    The droplet hits the ground scattering to pieces along with the warped reflection. Slyfer shivers his eyes not leaving the spot it had hit.

    A shout pulls him out of his thoughts. ¡°The Kings has arrived, long live the King!¡± hearing it brings Slyfer no pleasure.

    He gets up and Vinx who had been sleeping behind him, follows while still rubbing her eyes.Aldowin joins him. His master is still on crutches, but not as pale. Some healers had arrived a day before and had taken care of everyone that was hurt giving Slyfer more time to train magic and pester Jade.

    The King dismounts along with the King and Slyfer does the traditional bow along with Aldowin. he feels a bit irritated to do it in front of these people, but does it anyway. Slyfer smiles inside himself and looks at the King. ¡°Father welcome to my humble camp.¡±

    Aldowin nearly burst out laughing but keeps it in, hiding it behind a second bow. The king goes pale and his mouth is left hanging open. His face, white as a ghost slowly starts to turn red with anger. A vein starts to pound along his forehead and he takes deep breaths through his nose. Slyfer does not let it go there. ¡°Father are you ill, you look rather out of sorts.¡±

    The king staggers as if hit with a blow. Snickers can be heard coming from Aldowin next to Slyfer. Old Sun is just as surprised not knowing what to say. The King finally finds some words after. ¡°You¡­.kill...dead..dead-¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The king gets interrupted by Jade¡¯s shout and she runs into his arms. the change on the old man¡¯s face is clear as day years of age seem to disappear in an instant as he smiles at seeing his daughter. He hugs jade tightly and gives Slyfer a meaningful nod over her shoulder.

    Slyfer turns his gaze back to the blistering King that can hardly breathe! ¡°Fira walks past them at that moment and bows. Her bearing stiff. At first she doesn''t notice, but coming out of her bow she steps forward and grabs the King''s hand. ¡°Father what¡¯s wrong?!¡± The King gestures to Slyfer and then at her. His eyes swiveling inside his head like a madman.

    ¡°He...you...father, I kill, I kill!¡± Slyfer having paid his respects turns around not caring anymore his mood is foul and his temper worse. Aldowin wants to stop him, but he had seen the same look on his student¡¯s face during the past two days which is why he had not bothered him.

    Slyfer ignores the alarmed shouts when the healers sees the King¡¯s state and makes his way toward the other visitors he can sense.

    Alkorron spits in disgust for the hundredth time on their journey. ¡°Why are we being forced to go invite these, these barbaric monkeys?¡±

    Elyna turns to the ill mannered elf. ¡°Because the  QUEEN ordered you to, so stop your whining and fall back in line!¡± Alkorron wants to protest again but the threat had obviously worked and he shuts his mouth.  The small camp comes into view as they crest a grassy hill, but right behind the small camp are multitudes of dark elves scurrying like ants tents are already being erected in the distance.

    Alkorron spits again as the group of thirty make their way down the hill towards the smaller encampment. Elyna sees him first and it brings a faint smile to her lips. Seeing what he is dressed like makes her happy, it will help serve to create a better image of him in front of the others. Slyfer is dressed in his officer''s clothes. His foot on a barrel in a relaxed manner makes him almost look heroic. Not surprised Elyna snorts drawing the others¡¯ attention. ¡°Look, he already sensed us coming.¡±

    Alkorron snorts. ¡°Indeed quite a feat for someone as low born as a Dunmer.¡±

    Elyna laughs at his stupity. ¡°He is no Dunmer and I suggest you don¡¯t try and act too smart. That is Slyfer.¡± The attention on Slyfer triples as they all size him up. The reports on him are no secret in the camp.

    ¡°He is but a boy, what you said still needs to be proven, which is why the Queen sent me.¡± Elyna shakes her head and thinks to herself.

    ¡°The Queen sent this idiot to keep his father happy. The whole army knows how pompous this fool can be.¡±

    By the time the high elves have reached them Aldowin has joined Slyfer along with Old Sun. Slyfer can feel the hate emanating from the warriors around him. Even when killing the humans they had not felt such pure hatred. Ban raises his voice in the traditional greeting. ¡°Halt who goes there?!¡±

    Elyna wants to answer, but Alkorron cuts her off and the action does not escape the eyes of Old Sun and Aldowin.

    ¡°We are envoys from Queen of the morning star, ruler of the high elves.¡± Aldowin goes pale at hearing the name.

    He can¡¯t help but ask. ¡°The Queen is here?¡± Alkorron smiles disdainfully at Aldowin, which causes Slyfer to clench his fist. Vinx sitting on his shoulder facepalms.

    ¡°The Queen wishes to speak with you Aldowin, traitor of your house and people.¡± Slyfer takes a step forward, but Aldowin puts out an arm in front of him and whispers. ¡°This is not your fight, but mine.¡± Slyfer looks at Aldowin and whispers back.

    ¡°I give this flea one more chance, he insults you again and he will be picking up his teeth with broken fingers.¡± Aldowin sighs.

    ¡°What other business brings you here?¡± Asks Aldowin while swallowing, hoping that the idiot doesn''t say anything bad. Alkorron wants to talk again, but Elyna is the one that does the cutting this time.

    ¡°As was promised years ago, we are here to invite you to a gathering so that we can once again feast and make merry for the peace that has been between our races.¡± Old Sun steps forward this time.

    ¡°I am not the King, but have been given the Authority to accept. We the Dunmer accept your invitation and send our greetings to the Altmer.¡± After saying that everyone bows accept Slyfer. His gaze is locked on Alkerron.

    Alkerron does not miss it and lets lose his tongue. ¡°You do not bow in respect, are you too special for us?¡± Slyfer smiles and his eyes go red. A pressure settles on everyone among the elves accept Elyna. The horses neigh in freight and stomp on the ground pulling at their bits.

    Slyfer does not speak loudly but his voice reaches all of them none the less. ¡°I am above you flea, accept your place! If your brain worked as well as your tongue you would realise I am not Altmer, nor am I Dunmer. Who made the promise, was it me? Was it my race? I suggest you take a vow of silence in order to keep your peers from finding out how much you lack in common sense. Now leave and when you see me again and make eye contact, I will cut out your tongue and stick it up your ass.¡±

    Silence¡­..

    The pressure leaves allowing the weaker elves to breath again, the older ones look at Slyfer with calculating gazes.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The Blood pack behind Slyfer can''t help but openly snicker, which wins them a glare from Old Sun. Old Sun clears his throat after looking back to the envoys. ¡°Now that the message has been delivered shall we discuss what our contribution will be.

    Aldowin bumps Slyfer with his elbow as Old Sun and Elyna smooth out the pacifics. Slyfer still does not move his gaze from Alkerron. Aldowin bumps him again. ¡°Your message was clear, I am sure he gets it. Let it go now.¡±

    Slyfer finally turns around and looks at Aldowin. ¡°What would my race have done in this situation? Do not blame me for my very nature, it is who I am, what I am.¡±

    Aldowin shudders to think of what a dragon would have done. ¡°Have I been thinking about this all wrong? It seems the more time passes the more he becomes like them.¡± Aldowins thought leads him down a path that brings a lot of things to light. he shudders again as he thinks of the worst of them all¡­.Ulric.

    Later that night Slyfer receives word from ban that the feast would be held in a week. Since most high elves are vegetarian, they will supply the fruit and other things to eat while the Dark elves must bring their own meat and alcohol. The tent will be provided by the High elves and it would be held halfway between the two camps on neutral ground.

    Slyfer still feeling irritated had just started training his magic again, when Old Sun asks to enter the tent.

    The Old Man comes in and sits down after receiving permission from Slyfer. ¡°Jade told me what happened and what you did.¡± Slyfer sits expecting ridicule, but receives the opposite. ¡°Thank you¡­. son. I realize now that what you have been saying is true and even though the King does not like you and is even now is lying in the infirmary next to his son due to high blood pressure he also admits you were right.¡±

    Vinx having been quiet for most of the night pipes in. ¡°He has gone through many things for many different people only to be shunned. The high elves lost the right to his trust because of this very reason. Do not push it dark elf.¡± Slyfer¡¯s eyes widen a little at Vinx¡¯s words.

    Old Sun does not retaliate or get angry, but only lowers his head. ¡°I have failed you boy and it will not happen again. I do not know if there is something that drives you behind the scenes and I do not care. Looking at your men I can also see that they respect you even though they fear you a little.¡± He chuckles a bit at what he said before continuing. ¡°I will support you without question-¡±

    Slyfer stops him. ¡°Please dont support me without question. My men fear me for a reason and i need someone to help me remain¡­. sane I guiss. You are right there are things driving me, but every choice i make is still mine, I made this promise to myself. I dont need blind disobedience, I need someone to give me advice. We may not always agree and in some things it looks like I don''t listen to what Aldowin or anyone has to say, but it matters and makes a difference¡­. just don''t tell my Master I said that.¡±

    Old Sun chuckles at the strange relationship the two shares with each other. ¡°I won''t tell him after all I am a Dunmer you know.¡±

    Old Sun says his farewells, but not long after another requests entrance. Slyfer is surprised to see Elyna. ¡°He says nothing and just looks at her. She is the one that took Trisha away after all.¡±

    She sits down in front of him. ¡°Something in you has changed once again.¡± Slyfer puts lifts his knee and rests his arm on it.

    ¡°Things change Elyna, that is the way of the world.¡±  She sits back, a bit of the happiness at seeing him leaving her eyes.

    She sighs. ¡°You are angry with me for taking Trisha? Sometimes I forget how old you are.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. ¡°Was that meant to be an insult? I understand she had her duties and her things to do. However that does not make me any happier about it.¡±

    Elyna stands up pursing her lips and heads for the exit and then stops and half turns around. ¡°You know she never said anything. She was punished for dereliction of duty and lowered in rank, but she never said a thing about you. If it was not for ¡°them¡±, she may have been executed. Elyna¡¯s hair stands on end as a feeling of wrath starts to grow behind her.

    Slyfer¡¯s voice filled with authority asks her a question. ¡°Did they hurt her?¡± Elyna shakes her head not daring to say anything. She does not want to look behind her so she keeps her gaze forward. ¡°You told the Queen she knows something?¡±

    Her heart stops, Slyfer¡¯s question had hit the nail on the head. She still does not say anything. ¡°In truth you did not betray me, but her as well knowing what could have happened.¡± Elyna wants to protest but it''s the truth.

    ¡°Tell me Elyna what has your Queen ever done for you? Have you ever gained something accept a place to belong like a worker ant has its place?¡±

    Hearing that Elyna¡¯s anger wins over the fear. ¡°I have served my country for over a thousand years, what do you know a mere child of sixteen wet behind the ears. i swore an oath and uphold it with every fibre of my body!¡±

    Slyfer stands up not backing down. ¡°At what cost! because you served your precious country and listened to your leaders you left the only ones standing between you and extinction to die! Because you listened to your precious leader you failed that oath! Do not try to tell me you did not have a choice. Aldowin made his along with a few others. Tell me where were you when the dragons were dying for you and your precious Queen?! Where?!¡±

    I can see it bothers you even now as I speak a shadow hangs in your eyes. You have pride you say, duty? All you have is shame and now even worse, you have betrayed a friend and for what to be a nice little worker ant?¡±

    She turns around and and swings a slap at Slyfer. He block her easily and hold her hand in place she swings the other while shouting. ¡°How dare you! How dare you!¡± Tears start to stream down her face as she struggles to get free, but Slyfer stands like a tree planted in the ground. Her struggles grow week and he pulls her closer into a hug. She hits him as soon as he lets go of her arms, but it''s done so weekly he can barely feel it.

    She finally settles down sobbing into his shoulder. ¡°I watched my sister go, saw her leave to fight for the dragons yet i did not. We all saw Aldowin go, he was the very first even as people jered and condemned him he kept his head high, but me? I was too afraid to follow my sister and even now I do not know where she died, even now her bones lie somewhere exposed to the elements!¡±

    Slyfer can''t find the words to console a more than thousand year old woman. ¡°This is what I wanted, or is it?¡± He looks down at the proud warrior hat now looks so weak and fragile. The female dragon once again comes to his rescue. ¡°Elyna what matters now, are the actions you decide to carry out.¡± Honour your sister¡¯s memory by following the path your heart wants you to take.¡±

    ¡°The times of walking a straight and narrow path has ended. We can''t afford that kind of thinking anymore. If the people follow their leaders blindly, how will everyone unite? Even now the dark elves and high elves hate each other. Why? For a war no-one can remember in a time so long past even your precious Queen was not alive.¡±

    He rubs a lock of hair out of her eyes and pushes her back in order to look into her eyes. ¡°Make no mistake, the betrayer is coming. With griffins and humans, crusaders and strange weapons like the one I was shot with. Many will die in this war, but if we don''t stand together all will die in this war.¡±

    Her eyes searches his for any sign of lies¡­. she finds none. ¡°Your people have already chased me away and I have met your Queen and she feels like nothing special.¡± Elyna¡¯s eyes widen at what he said. ¡°I will give your Queen another chance to join my cause, before I give up on them completely.¡± Slyfer¡¯s voice turns deep and filled with power, the next words he speaks are spoken with the voices of thousands. ¡°We cannot afford to be betrayed again.¡±

    Understanding dawns on Elyna slowly but surely. ¡°You carry the voices of the dragons like Trisha has the tigers.¡± Elyna keels over forcing Slyfer to catch her. For a moment she just stares blankly.

    Slyfer looks at her, worry etched on his face. ¡°Elyna you can not tell anyone promise me. Swear it on your life?¡± At first she does not say anything, but soon recovers her faculties. ¡°I¡­ I won''t, I swear on my life! This explains so much!¡± What do i call you? Lord, Old one, great one-

    Slyfer holds up his hands. ¡°We are friends are we not, call me Slyfer.¡± She shakes her head in disbelief. ¡°Friends with a dragon, if my sister knew, if only she were alive, if only i had gone with her¡­¡±

    Slyfer chops her on her head which makes him feel completely awkward, she is way older after all. ¡°Think of now, think of what we can accomplish together.¡± Elyna nods her eyes flicking in and out of daydreaming.

    A voice from outside interrupts them. ¡°My lady, the hour is growing late and we need to return to the Queen.¡± The voice finally snaps her out of it and Slyfer points her toward his mirror so she can fix herself up.

    The female dragon start to tease Slyfer saying they are acting like secret lovers. The other dragons are grumbling since the secret is out about them, but Slyfer cant be blamed it their own fault. Slyfer feels a bit freed from his bond, but still won''t say anything until he has been given permission¡­. However whoever Elyna tells, like say Aldowin is completely up to her.

    Before she leaves Slyfer takes her hand. ¡°Elyna remember our promise. We can''t be sure if there aren''t any more spies with the main army like Lookin. Be careful.¡± She manages to nod before leaving. She is out for a second, but pops back in.

    ¡°Great ones, umm ehh I mean Slyfer. There is something I must tell you¡­..

    ¡°The great tiger tribe have joined us, Trisha¡¯s mother never died¡­¡±

 Sky Prince- Book 1 Chapter 37

    37

    Alpha.

    Slyfer does not get a chance to reply before Elyna disappears into the dark. Only five minutes after she has left does his wits return and he can think, although not clearly. ¡°Trisha¡¯s mother alive? The great tigers have joined? What does this mean for my plans?¡±

    Slyfer sits down on the bed still a bit dumbfounded and then he starts to laugh, to laugh at the world the same way he believes the world to be laughing at his plans. After pondering a bit more of the situation, Slyfer turns in to bed, but despite trying everything his mind refuses to shut down. Irritated he sits back up and starts to practice magic again. A feeling of urgency grips his heart he needs answers and to grow stronger. In order to get answers he needs to see the white dragon again.

    The next morning the sun finds Slyfer still sitting in bed with droplets of water swirling around him like stars in the universe as well as yellow flames in the open palms of his hands. This is how he had spent the whole night. Just ¡°feeling¡± the magic and doing nothing special. Vinx is the first to wake up and see him in this state. Despite wanting his attention she sits looking at her master¡¯s face as if enraptured.

    Two more hours pass before Slyfer finally opens his eyes and a smile plays on his lips. He had made some progress in his ¡°Feeling¡± of magic; however it¡¯s far from perfect. The progress had put him in a good mood so as soon as he opened his eyes he smiles at Vinx who had fallen asleep while watching him.

    Nodding at the other fairies he exits and stretches lazily outside. The camp is still quiet so early in the morning hours accept for a few early birds here and there most of the warriors are still asleep or starting to stir. Slyfer decides to take a walk around the camp, but not before a familiar green light shoots out at him. Vinx¡¯s voice is low at first, but grows louder as she nears. ¡°Yooooouuuuuuuu! I waited for you so obediently and then you want to leave me behind while you go out and cause more trouble and pick up more women.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. ¡°Huh women? Trouble?¡± He takes Vinx in his hand that does not complain, but instead snuggles deeper into it, hiding from the crisp morning air.

    ¡°You know, you have a very strange perspective of me, I don¡¯t always cause trouble and I have never picked up women.¡±

    She pouts and crosses her arms. Her eyes grow wide as Slyfer condenses water to fill his mouth in a stream while he walks in order to wash it out. ¡°You have made some progress!¡± Slyfer smiles looking all the more boyish because of it.

    With a know it all face he starts to explain. ¡°I won¡¯t sit all night uncomfortable like that, if it wasn¡¯t worth something, you know.¡± He takes another mouthful of water and then spits it out. Vinx starts to laugh with glee at this.

    She soon also starts to shout. ¡°Do me too, do me too!¡± Smiling he guides and fuses the molecules, which he has come to know as the two that forms water into a small stream that enters her mouth*1. She gurgles it a bit and then spits it out.

    They both laugh and take turns doing it not really caring where Slyfer¡¯s feet is taking them. In truth he has not felt this carefree since he left the floating island. They walk around inspecting everything around the camp. Slyfer finally decides on a destination and after asking around makes his way towards the main camp.

    Entering a large white tent that is uncharacteristically heavily guarded, he finds two people. One he would rather avoid and the other invokes a sense of guilt so large he cant help but cringe at the site of him. ¡°Good morning Prince.¡± The prince looks a bit startled at seeing Slyfer, to him Slyfer had changed a lot and a greater sense of danger floats around him. The danger is masked and hidden away since Slyfer does not have any anger at the moment, but it does not stop the cold sweat that starts to bead the Prince¡¯s brow.

    ¡°Sly¡­. Slyfer, good morning.¡± Slyfer can hear the fear in the prince¡¯s tone and a part of him can¡¯t help but revel in it another part starts to feel guilt again.*2 Slyfer clears his throat trying to get through the awkward situation. The King is thankfully still asleep and snoring away without a care in the world. Vinx flits over to him and starts to fiddle with his nose drawing out a few groans now and then.

    The two look at her for a second¡­.. then shrug it off. Slyfer sits down next to the prince¡¯s bed before he starts to talk. ¡°Prince I feel guilty for not having attended to you and I apologize. We may have had our differences, but a promise is a promise and even though you are almost healed now I still want to make up for it with something of equal value. Is there anything you wish?¡±

    The prince looks at his hands for a bit before answering. ¡°You know I had the strength and power from the wolves before¡­. Before what happened and now I feel empty. Slyfer wants to say something, but the prince stops him by holding up his hand. ¡°However what you said last time we met, has got me thinking. I can still feel some power left behind by them and I think I still have more strength then the average Dark elf, however I need more power in order to better serve my people. I was pompous and conceited before always only thinking of myself. I want to be a better leader and in order to that I need a bit more strength. My sister was gifted with fire magic since a young age, we knew this because one day while having a tantrum she had set the house on fire by accident.¡±

    Slyfer can¡¯t help but chuckle as he pictures a small Fira with a temper burning everything around. The prince¡¯s voice draws him back from his fantasy world where Fira is cute even though everything she touches burns. ¡°I want you to teach me magic, I know I may not have the gift, but if there is a slight chance I want you to teach me.¡± At first Slyfer wants to refuse, but the pleading look in his eyes stops any objection from escaping his mouth.

    Slyfer sighs before finally blurting out. ¡°Alright there is a simple test one can take however we need mana leaf.¡± The prince beams out one of his most charming smiles and thanks Slyfer a few times. The prince¡¯s question also brought on other possibilities. The old ways of the dark elves may have disappeared however that¡¯s not to say that their magical ability has. If he could train the prince perhaps some from his own squad could also learn.

    Slyfer spends a few more minutes talking to the prince about trivial things before making his way out. By then Vinx had manage to get the King to smack himself a few times. Slyfer had admonished her; afraid that he would wake up, but after the Prince said the King may be out until the afternoon due to the drugs the healers had given him. Slyfer actually wanted to join her in irritating him.

    Standing outside Slyfer looks at the fairy. ¡°Where to next?¡± She flits around him a few times. Then puts her finger to her lips.

    ¡°Mmmm, would you like to see the strange creature?¡± Slyfer nearly smacks himself because of his carelessness, he should have done this long before, however feeling the way he did, he had put it off and had completely forgotten until now. Steeling himself for what could be some kind of grotesque ugly unnatural thing, he only nods and Vinx starts to lead the way.

    Slyfer took this stroll for two reasons. One being, he needed to catch up to things even while he was feeling depressed and lost in his own feelings the world would not wait for him, moving his body and keeping himself busy with other things would keep his mind off of it. Two, his normal duties would also soon catch up and he was sure a multitude of them would have already arisen due to his absence and before mediating the problems between the people and the wolves caught up, he wants to sort out a few things as soon as possible.

    With Vinx in the lead Slyfer makes his way toward a cage hidden in some brush not far from the small camp, his scouts materialize seemingly out of nowhere as soon as he gets close. ¡°My Lord everything is quiet and the¡­. Thing has not made any aggressive movement like it had the first few days when it was here.¡± The scout looks at Vinx with a bit of awe and a lot more respect. ¡°Whatever the fairies have done seems to have worked to some degree.¡±

    Slyfer nods pleased with the news. They make their way through it and soon reach a cage set on a wagon. SLyfer can sense the thing long before he reaches it. To his surprise its female. As if sensing a great danger the creature shores up its defenses in preparation for what is on its way.

    Slyfer steps out of the brush and the creature comes into view. ¡°This¡­. Is no monster.¡± Looking at the girl inside the cage he nearly tares the door of its hinges, but the panicked shouts from the his warriors holds him back.

    ¡°My Lord don¡¯t. The girl only looks innocent, but once she changes¡­.¡±

    Slyfer looks at them his eyes blazing red. ¡°What happens if she changes, tell me everything you know.¡±

    The scouts look at each other and then start to talk. ¡°When we first received¡­.it, it did not look like the girl you see before you now. It was a monster with horns and scales teeth as sharp as nails. After the fairies spent some time with it, it started to change into this form, but don¡¯t be fooled. It changes back into a murderous monster at the slightest provocation.

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes turn to normal and he apologizes for losing his temper, which causes the scouts to let out a long sigh of relief. Slyfer looks back towards the girl lying in the corner of the cage. ¡°She is pretending to be asleep¡­. Smart, but also shows that its capable of lying. The scouts were right to stop me.¡±

    Vinx flits over to his shoulder. ¡°What do you think, we fairies did good right?¡± Slyfer scraches her little head with his finger while he thinks.

    ¡°How long has it been since the last time it changed?¡± He asks no one in particular but expects an answer from someone.

    ¡°She changed again last night, my lord.¡± Slyfer sends out his mind to prod against hers. Its surprisingly easy to get into, but he is surprised at the iron will the girl has. He may not be able to control her mentally, but she may react If he tries to talk like Vinx mentioned, its capable of speech and thinking like they are.

    ¡°Little one, what is your name?¡± Her little body starts to shake before she turns to him. Slyfer is surprised to see that her eyes are silver. Her hair, which must be a bright gold colour is hidden in dirt along with dirty smears over her cheeks and body. The girl is naked putting her cream white skin on display. It does not let Slyfer feel any feelings of lust, only pity. There are scars everywhere, the biggest is just under her naval. ¡°She can¡¯t be older than me and may even be younger.¡±

    His anger starts to grow as he realizes it¡¯s a brand. He calms himself, not wanting to scare her unwittingly. In his mind images flash through, images from her. They are incoherent and mostly jumbled, but it dawns on him. ¡°She is like me, when Aldowin just came to the floating island. I was wild and did as I pleased, where I pleased I only knew how to talk with my mind and had only used my voice when growling at whatever creature I wanted to hunt. She is like me, only she had no-one not even dragons to teach her and was unleashed on people only to kill.¡±

    Slyfer turns to Vinx. "I thought you said it could talk like we do?"

    Vinx pouts. "Well it does.... sort off and has the potential to become even better." Slyfer only shakes his head and turns back to the girl.

    He then projects a feeling of familiarity he feels with her, into her mind. It catches the girl off guard.  Three of the four scouts had joined Slyfer and Vinx and were observing in silence, knowing that something beyond their understanding was transpiring between Slyfer and the girl as the two stared at each other.

    To their surprise the girl suddenly jumps forward, towards the bars where Slyfer is sitting. The three draw their bows the instance she does, but Slyfer¡¯s hand stops them from firing. She presses herself against the bars staring closely at Slyfer. Images flash through his mind even faster than before. He nearly starts to chuckle. ¡°She is excited.¡±

    He sends her an image of slow moving stream along with the word slow. She cocks her head to the side as if trying to understand, but doesn¡¯t quite get it and sends more images. Slyfer catches glimpses of her eating raw meat that was thrown to her periodically while she was in some kind of room made out of stone with no light of any kind except a small slither that came down through a small crack in the wall.

    Slyfer looks at the others. ¡°Please bring a warm plate of food, I believe she is hungry.¡± They nod, not quite sure what to think of Slyfer anymore. A few days ago he destroyed humans without batting an eyelash and is now treating one very kindly. Reading their minds by accident Slyfer sighs. ¡°You misunderstand me, I did not kill so ruthlessly because they are human, I killed because they were enemies. Were they any other race¡­. Nothing would have been different. I do not discriminate because of what a person is, but rather what they do. I wish for you three to keep this in mind as you travel with me.¡±

    The three nod with a bit of fear. To them, him knowing what was in their hearts is a scary thing beyond any monster or army.

    Slyfer turns back to the girl and sends her images of food, which causes her mouth to water and drool starts to run down her chin. The two sit for another half hour while Slyfer tries to glean what information he can. The food arrives and the girl hops excitedly while linking her lips. Slyfer takes the bowl of hot stew with a side of hot freshly baked bread. She rattles the cage while looking at it, but he ignores her.

    ¡°He sends her images of how to eat it, but in her eyes he can see she paid it no mind. Closing his eyes he tries to remember how Aldowin had taught him. It had taken a lot of trial and error, time he now does not have. He sends her the images again. ¡°This is how you eat.¡± He breaks off a piece of the bread and puts some stew on it. Then holds out his hand while sending images of her taking it daintily.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Slyfer pulls back his hand as she snatches at it and when she can¡¯t reach she starts to growl like a starved beast being denied its meal. Slyfer starts to get angry himself, having never taught someone these kinds of things, his patience is thin! Vinx wags her finger at the girl. ¡°That¡¯s not nice! Here Slyfer do me, do me!¡± Slyfer rolls his eyes and breaks of a piece that can only be described as a crumb and holds it on the tip of his finger.

    Wild silver eyes follow Vinx as she bites the crumb from Slyfer¡¯s finger¡­. That¡¯s when things start to go bad. Anyone that knows animals knows not to take away its food, it¡¯s just asking for trouble! The girl stands up and magic power starts to gather around her, her eyes focused on SLyfer is filled with deadly intent.

    The look awakens the dragon in Slyfer, causing him to grow angry. ¡°You want to challenge me?¡± The others take steps back seeing this is taking a turn for the worst. They had seen the girl do the same thing plenty of times before changing. To their surprise instead of backing away Slyfer steps forward his face in a snarl that is not humanoid in any way. The girl does not back down instead her aura grows tenfold!

    A voice that does not belong to Slyfer¡¯s normal body escapes him, it is deep and menacing but most of all overpowering.  This has some effect on her as she backs down a little, but another glance at the food gives her courage. Slyfer¡¯s dragon like irritation only grows, until the instincts completely take over.

    Speeding forward he crashes through the bars as if they are mere cobwebs and grabs the girl by her neck. She struggles but her feet are lifted cleanly of the ground. His red eyes bore into her and he sends her an image to slow down, to stop. She ignores it and keeps going. It¡¯s like he finally snaps and slams her into the ground shaking the earth with the force, but still she struggles. The warriors watching hold their breaths for some reason they know what¡¯s going on, they have seen it before with the wolves.

    One mutters aloud, not intending to. ¡°Its¡­ It¡¯s like they are trying to prove who the Alpha is.¡± The others nod dumbly but they get scared into movement when the girl lands a lucky blow on Slyfer¡¯s cheek. His hand squeezes harder, choking the life out of her. She starts to change but it¡¯s too late, he has her now like a wolf holding its defeated enemy by the neck until it concedes¡­. Or dies.

    Her flailing arms start to quiet down as her eyes start to fade, but she still wont give up. This angers Slyfer beyond reason and he starts to laugh causing birds nearby to take flight animals and wolves close enough to hear lay down conceding without him being near. Still she does not give up. Slyfer bends down his face a mere inch from hers. His own body nearly starts to change, but he holds it down. His eyes turn draconic and feint scales start to show.

    The girl¡¯s eyes widen and Slyfer sees a glimmer of acceptance in them. Feeling like he is starting to win he lifts his head to the sky and lets out a deafening roar, which can be heard for a few miles around. Dark Elves and wolves shake with fear at it and stop whatever they were doing. The prince knows the sound and it inspires enough fear in him to make him hide beneath the covers of his bed like a young child imagining it would save him.

    The three scouts that were standing there curl up in on the ground. Slyfer looks down again. ¡°Now you listen! Behave or your head will be mine, you have no power I can¡¯t squash, no will I can¡¯t break! Concede! I only wish to help you, once you have regained some semblance of a normal thinking being. You can do as you please, but until them you are mine! Slyfer looks to the side to find Fira and Grey King standing there. His eyes return to the normal blue, no longer dragon like. His hand still does not leave the girl¡¯s neck.

    His gaze returns to the silver eyes. They are no longer defiant, but respectful and coy. This is the way of the animal kingdom, survival of the fittest and what sits higher up on the food chain than a dragon? Slyfer lets go of her neck and walks over to the food that is near the collapsed three that are starting to stir. He picks it up and walks back. ¡°Now you sit here and eat nicely.¡± He sends another image of how she is supposed to eat. This time she accepts it obediently. Slyfer smiles turning back into the boy he actually is. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± Pats her head.

    Fira looking at the scene cant help, but feel a sense of danger. Not because she is dangerous, but because Slyfer is feeding and smiling at this unknown girl. Grey King swallows nervously before thinking at Fira. ¡°What in the hell gates was that.¡±

    Fira snorts. ¡°That my dear wolf King was a mere spec of what Slyfer is capable of.¡±

    Slyfer wakes up to a busy camp. Usually he is the first to start moving around, but this time the camp was awake before him. The reason is simple. One week has passed and today was the day of the ball. He sighs and sits up feeling like he has a hangover. He had spent the whole night like most nights teaching the girl things through his mind. To his surprise this takes a huge toll and results in the splitting headache he has now.

    He looks to the side to find the golden haired girl curled up in a ball near him. Despite telling her countless times she still sneaks into his bed during the night. The reason for it is beyond him, but he believes it¡¯s because he is the closest thing to any kind of family figure she has ever had or maybe it¡¯s because she has accepted him as the Alpha? ¡°Well at least I got her to wear some clothes.¡± Thinking back on what a struggle it was to get her to bathe and dress gives him a headache all over again. He had asked Fira and Jade to help, but the girl had bitten Fira and scratched Jade. In order to avoid a bloodbath Slyfer had to go in and do it himself, which made the girl happy.

    Slyfer blushes, thinking about her soft curves and nice round¡­.. he shakes his head to get rid of the thoughts. Vinx is also awake staring at the girl with crossed arms. He had woken up everyday this week with the same scene. Vinx¡¯s reason being they can¡¯t trust her yet and she may attack him in his sleep. Looking at the tired fairy Slyfer cant help but feel some affection towards he protective nature.

    He takes her in his hand and plant a kiss on her head which makes the tired fairy re energise as if she has been struck by lightning. ¡°You, what¡­ what was that for!¡± Slyfer smiles and jumps up.

    He winks at her. ¡°Just because you are so cute.¡± She huffs but can¡¯t keep the red from her cheeks.

    ¡°You know, in the beginning of the week when I told you, that every time you leave me behind you bring back another girl. It did not mean that you can bring back another girl while I am with you!¡± Slyfer looks at her and goes to his knees. His eyes focus on her with a mischievous light dancing in them. She tries not to look back and keep her aloof angry poise, but he just keeps staring at her. She finally gives up and with hands on her hips asks. ¡°What is it, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Vinx don¡¯t be angry please.¡± She huffs again, but his puppy eyes draw her gaze back. ¡°You know you are my favourite right?¡±

    ¡°I bet you say that to all the girls.¡± This time Slyfer acts hurt.

    ¡°Here I am trying to help this poor girl and you get angry at me and you say such nasty things even after I tell you, you¡¯re my favourite. Ah! How it hurts to be rejected by a girl.¡± Vinx looks at him angrily, not buying the act at all.

    He finally gives up and starts to dress, not saying anything. Only after he has dressed in his officers clothes, which now has an added rand does he exit. ¡°I have to go to Grey King in order to sort out a grievance a soldier made about a wolf eating the deer that he hunted¡­ are you going to stay or are you coming with if you are please look after her.¡±

    Vinx finally drops her hands and makes a bee-line for Slyfer¡¯s neck.  ¡°I am going with you.¡± Slyfer smiles and starts to make his way towards another useless argument he needs to settle.

    Fira watches him leave, and then nails her eyes on the tent. She has seen him do it before. Somehow he knows exactly when the girl will wake up and is always in time to be there. Jade¡¯s voice draws her attention back. ¡°Princess, have you thought of what to wear to the ball?¡± Fira nods noncommittedly until her attention is drawn away from what Slyfer is feeling. She has found herself countless time just revelling in the closeness it gives her to him. It only saddens her that he does not feel it as strongly as she does. Unbeknownst to her, its exactly the same. However Slyfer needs to contend with dragons, and some kind of evil that wants to swallow him up whole.

    Then there is also the connection to Ulric, even though the dragon has been quiet Slyfer can still feel the ever present pain there. In between all this the connection to him, feels very small. Fira has the wolves of course, but they are satisfied and Slyfer has kept his end of the bargain, which means they owe him their loyalty¡­.just like the tigers.

    They too have been giving Fira methods in which to train and she has snuck away a few times to go hunt. Jade¡¯s question finally hits her. ¡°What am I going to wear?!¡± Despite her huge wardrobe her mind keeps saying she has nothing. The biggest issue, being her ever changing hair colour. She simply can¡¯t think of a colour that will fit with every colour of the rainbow sighing she enters her tent. Despite countless requests from her father she has refused to move into the main camp, which only caused the King more stress.

    Jade is also shirking some her duties by telling her father she needs to train Slyfer how to dance the real reason however is that she wanted the best dress of all the woman at the ball. ¡°Princess my dress was finished yesterday, if you want I can take you to my tailor. Maybe he can suggest something?¡±

    Fira looks at her friend with tears in her eyes. ¡°Jade, I would really appreciate that.¡± Saying that the two made for the tent of the people that follows the army.

    Aldowin at that moment is sitting with someone he has been spending a lot of time with. Vanya across from him still has a bit of dark circles under her eyes, but has recovered for the most part. The biggest thing Aldowin had struggled with was to get her to forgive herself. Afraid that she would do something stupid he had stayed with her most of the time and by now they are close friends.

    Aldowin moves a piece on a board game called Gurke, it means battle in the ancient language. He has no Idea who had come up with it, but he thoroughly enjoys the game whenever he plays. It¡¯s based on strategic where you need to out think your opponent, something he likes very much. To his surprise Vanya is very adept at it and has given him a run for his money more than a few times.

    She looks up at him after making her move. ¡°So have you decided on what you are going to do when you see the Queen?¡± Aldowin looks at the board while he pinches his lip. It looks like the elf is thinking of his next move, but in actuality something else is weighing heavily on his mind¡­.

    ¡°The Queen, why could she not have just stayed in her treehouse. Why did she come here. What¡¯s her purpose?¡± Vanya frowns at his word a little confused and a little worried about her friend.

    ¡°Surely she can¡¯t be that bad?¡± Aldowin finally tares his gaze away from the board and looks at Vanya and snorts.

    ¡°Vanya, do you believe me to be a smart person in tactics and war?¡± Vanya nods without hesitation, in her eyes Aldowin is a genius. Her unrestrained reply does nothing to calm his fears. ¡°If you think am good with it, then you will find her to be a genius. She is one of the oldest beings left in this world. She is even a bit older than what the white dragon was. How he defeated her I do not know, but even just for that fact he deserves respect. She is cunning as can be and venomous as beyond compare. She is always up to something, once you stop thinking that, she has already beaten you.¡±

    Vanya can¡¯t imagine a person like that, her mind is too young and too inexperienced. ¡°So what are you going to do Aldowin?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°The only thing I can do; go to this stupid ball, If I don¡¯t she will think she has already won. I lost to her once and my family suffered for it. I will not lose again.¡±

    Vanya snorts.¡±Aren¡¯t you over thinking things a bit?¡±

    Aldowin shakes his head, not answering, until he makes his move in the game. ¡°I am not; I only fear that I may not be overthinking it enough.¡± He sighs and looks at Vanya and smiles. ¡°Have you got a dress for the ball yet?¡±

    Vanya nods smiling back. ¡°I have a few things in my old coach, she looks at her hands. I also need to return Schree to Slyfer. I have been feeding her and avoiding him for this reason.

    Aldowin waits for her to make her move, then smiles. ¡°I win and about Schree, I don¡¯t think you have to worry for the moment. I believe Slyfer has his hands full with other females.

    _______________________________________________________________________________________

    #1 the two things that make water is hydrogen and oxygen H2O.

    #2 finally closed that plot hole that was irritating me.

    Believe it or not but this chapter actually took me three hours to write. i was just on a roll and the words were pouring out. (If only it could be like this all the time.

    Unfortunately the fic did not reach 25 votes on Friday however I nearly have 200 followers. Compared to others its not great, but I think its pretty awesome. Thanks to the readers that have been supporting me. The offer still stands. I plan to release another chapter on Thursday however if we reach 25 votes I will release an extra two over the weekend.

    Please remember if you like it FOLLOW OR FAVORITE IT, pretty please. If you don''t like it, tell me why I am always looking to improve.

 Sky Prince- Book 1 Chapter 38

    38

    The Ball.

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°Finally done with the mediating, people can fight over the dumbest things.¡± Vinx does not answer and only lies in the crook of his neck a little despondent. Sensing the foul mood, he can¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±

    Vinx rolls on her back and replies downhearted. She drawls, ¡°No,¡± in a long sigh. ¡°I just feel a bit sad. That¡¯s all.¡± Vinx feeling sad? This is the first for Slyfer. In his mind he believed it was impossible. Who has ever heard of a fairy feeling sad?

    ¡°Vinx are you sick? You know the ball is tonight, aren¡¯t you looking forward to the dancing and merry making?¡±

    She rolls to her stomach letting out a long sigh, her usual vibrant green glow almost a low blue. ¡°That is exactly what is bothering me. All the woman in the camp are dressing up and preparing for it but fairies don¡¯t dress up. We can''t put on makeup and even though,¡± Vinx motions towards her chest, while puffing up, ¡°my breasts are huge, but because I am a fairy they are nothing but the size of crumbs to you people.¡±

    Slyfer nearly burst out laughing, but the female dragon had taught him an important rule about females, ¡°Don¡¯t ever compliment woman¡¯s more private parts, but even more importantly do not insult them or wrath that cannot be beaten by a thousand dragons will be visited upon you! You will be condemned to hell, skin flayed from your body in miniscule strips. You will wish for death, but it won''t be granted.¡± After hearing this, Slyfer had swallowed hard, locking the information deep within his heart. He then inquired shyly what parts of a female dragon were considered taboo in this regard.

    She had then replied with venom in her tone and ice on her¡­. figurative lips. ¡°It is our flanks and tails.¡± Slyfer nearly fell over right there and then as male dragons started ranting and raving. ¡°A female with nice thin flanks!¡± one said. ¡°No, they must be big, robust, strong and brimming with power!¡± A large argument had then ensued about what flanks were the best until the female dragon had finally shouted for them all to shut up!

    Thinking back on it Slyfer could only shake his head¡­ ¡°Dragons, mighty and powerful, old and prideful, yet they argue about flanks?¡±

    Finally reaching his tent, Slyfer flops down. Reaching with his mind he gently coaxes the golden haired girl out of the deep dream he had put her in. The first night she had slept in the tent, she was restless, her mind filled with horrors of what had been done to her. Pitying the girl, Slyfer invaded her mind like a cool breeze and washed away the demons inside her. He replaced it with memories of him as a child, how he had learned, grown into a somewhat more respectable being.

    He did it in the hope to calm as well as teach her.

    The next morning the difference was obvious, however, she still had a lot to learn. Her silver eyes open to look into his blue ones. She smiles dazzlingly and jumps on him, giving Vinx a fright in the process. Vinx now in the air glares at her. Slyfer still busy trying to untangle himself starts to laugh and the girl joins him.

    The huge change in the girl invokes a feeling of peace in Slyfer¡¯s heart. A few days ago she thought a smile was a threat and would attack anyone that was smiling around her.

    Vinx floats closer. ¡°You really need to control her better!¡±

    Slyfer stops laughing and looks at Vinx, worry etching his brow. If it was the normal her, she would have joined and laughed with them. The gold haired girl¡¯s gaze flits between the two, she does not understand words completely, but her instinct tells her something is wrong.

    ¡°Something is clearly bothering her, but what?¡± Slyfer sends an image of a sad face and then Vinx into the girl¡¯s mind. The girl in understanding looks at Vinx. Surprising them both, the girl reaches out, taking Vinx gently into her hand she¡­ Licks her! Slyfer can¡¯t help but start laughing as Vinx screams in dismay, but she soon also starts to laugh.

    The girl stops and looks at both of them, cocking her head in confusion and attempts her own bout of laughter, like a child mimicking its parents. Slyfer and Vinx both pat her head, causing the girl to beam with happiness.

    Two hours pass in which Vinx had washed herself with magic. The girl who had seen her do it then also wanted to bathe. Cheeks red and flushed, Slyfer then started to wash her. Thinking back Slyfer starts to wonder. ¡°What part of her would be her flanks?¡± His eyes roll over her hips. Vinx suddenly flies into view which makes him nearly jump up.

    ¡°Huhu, why do you look so guilty?¡± Slyfer scratches his nose avoiding Vinx¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your  eyes were starting to go purple there for a second.¡±

    Her mocking voice makes Slyfer even more embarrassed. The dragons teasing him from the inside, don¡¯t help either! Keeping his eyes on the tent roof he continues to work and quickly finishes. Something suddenly hits him as the sunset outside comes into view, when he goes to throw the water out. ¡°The ball! What am I going to do with her during it?¡±

    He turns, staring at the tent stupidly. ¡°If she goes, she needs a dress! Will she behave, what if she attacks someone?¡± Slyfer starts walking up and down as he ponders the problem. He stops, having decided and nods his head, and like a mad man starts to talk to himself. ¡°In order to grow, she needs to experience things. If she starts trouble, I will just stop her¡­. but what about a dress, I need a dress.¡±

    A poor warrior on his way to get dressed for the ball catches Slyfer¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey you, come here.¡±

    The warrior stops in his tracks and turns around, running to get to Slyfer before standing at attention. Slyfer nods, as he looks him over. ¡°I will give you a hundred gold pieces if you can find me a dress that will fit a girl with silver eyes and golden hair.¡± The warrior freezes caught off guard. Ask him to stab something, no problem. But a dress? As he complains in his mind, the last part of the order suddenly hits him like a bolt of lightning!

    A hundred pieces of gold. To a warrior that¡¯s a fortune! He would even steal the dress from his date¡¯s ass if he needed to. Not wasting time, he aims to sprint to complete this mission, even if he has to face all the women in the camp! Slyfer¡¯s voice stops him again. After some deliberating about the girl¡¯s character, he had more demands. ¡°The dress must fit loosely and not restrict movement. Like a summer dress or something.¡± ¡°Shit, what do I know about women¡¯s clothing?¡±

    Before Slyfer has any more demands the warrior disappears into the camp. Turning around and looking at the tent with determination. Slyfer gets ready to cram as much etiquette into the girl¡¯s head as he possibly can in three hours.

    Meanwhile somewhere else in the camp Fira is pulling out all the stops to look good tonight. She wants Slyfer¡¯s eyes on no-one else but her. Nor does she want to be outdone by any high elf. Jade is with her and at the moment their hair is being done. Two dresses, which are expensive as can be are draped over two stands to the side. Jade laying back with her eyes closed, can¡¯t help but feel excited about tonight. ¡°Princess, do you think there will be many young bachelors tonight? I mean I am already in my forties yet I have never been with a man.¡±

    At the mention of being with a man Fira¡¯s cheeks go scarlet. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know and what makes you think I would know? I¡­.I have never been with one either.¡± Jade looks at her surprised. Nearly causing the hairdresser to cut hair he is not supposed to, this would lead to the end of his miserable life! Letting out a long sigh he continues the risky work, as soon as Jade settles down again.

    Fira looks at her hands, the red still has not left her cheeks. ¡°You look surprised at that?¡±

    Jade nods unconsciously and she hears the guy behind her take in a sharp breath. ¡°My lady, please remain still!¡± His almost frantic tone makes her frown, but she ignores it.

    ¡°To be honest I am a bit surprised. I thought you and Slyfer¡­.¡± Before Jade can finish, Fira nearly jumps out of her chair, causing her hairdresser to break the comb in her hand, in frustration. Jade¡¯s hairdresser gives his wife a sympathetic look. They both shake their heads, as the two ¡°girls¡± continue their conversation.

    ¡°Where did you get that idea? We have kissed but never¡­. Done anything like that.¡± Jade sits up greedy for more details. A small tear runs down her hairdresser¡¯s cheek while he thinks. ¡°That was too close!¡±

    Seeing the look in Jade¡¯s eyes, Fira continues. ¡°We share a connection that is hard to explain, however at the moment things aren¡¯t good. He feels that it would be unfair to have a relationship, since his life will be filled with war after war in the future. *Sigh* He asked me if I would be able to live with that, but my promise to my father made me unable to answer. I am torn, torn between my people and Slyfer. What do you think I should do?¡±

    Jade seeing the earnest look in her friend¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but feel sad for her while she thinks. ¡°If it were me I would choose love, but I am older and have had more freedom in my life. After all I am no Princess.¡± Jade swallows, she knows that her answer will only hurt her friend in the long run. ¡°You made the right choice in not answering. Our duty to the people comes first before everything, not to mention the promise you made.¡± Saying it gives Jade a bitter taste in her mouth. She feels the King was also a bastard for imposing such a promise on his daughter.

    Fira lets out a long breath. Having someone tell her she made the right choice, strengthens her resolve. It also lets the situation with Slyfer feel a bit helpless. If her father decides not to join in the war, she will probably never see him again when he goes off to war. ¡°Is this what the women at home felt like, when they watched us leave? I wonder how many are sitting and wondering if their husbands or wives are still alive?¡±

    The whole situation gives Fira a new perspective of her people and what they had given up to be here. Sure some had brought their families with, but these were only the richer part of her people. Others like blacksmiths and tailors are given extra pay for just this reason.

    The rest of the time is spent in silence. The two hairdressers grab this opportunity and start snipping away in order to finish before the two start talking and moving again.

    Two hours pass in almost an instant. Or that¡¯s how Slyfer feels. He looks at the blond girl sitting dazed while trying to process everything he had just tried to teach her. Slyfer looks at Vinx and sighs. ¡°We did the best we could thank you for helping me.¡± Vinx flies in a circle showing her happiness at being praised before SLyfer continues. ¡°Since you helped me with this and have always been by my side. I thought it prudent to get something for you.

    Just as he finished talking, the other fairies fly into the tent and it¡¯s filled with their song and lights instantly. The fairies dance around Vinx and she soon joins them. The song intensifies and the fairies start to move faster until their bodies¡¯ are nothing but a swirling, pulsing light. Slyfer squints, but refuses to close his eyes while he stares at it. The girl next to him also stares in wonder at the site.

    Outside the light in his tent also draws attention. Whatever seems to be happening is nearing its peak! The light is now blinding and turns the night into day. Slyfer has no choice to close his eyes. While he does he inspects the magic being used by the fairies, but it boggles his mind. Nothing the white dragon had said can explain it. ¡°There is still so much I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The light starts to fade and the fairies scatter in all directions. In the centre only Vinx is left floating and brilliant. Slyfer smiles at her happy face as she looks at her new dress. When Slyfer requested they make one for her, he had never thought it would turn out this way, but this is even better. A dress made of pure magic sparkles as Vinx turns. It¡¯s a mixture between yellow and green and gives her light a special quality.

    Slyfer can¡¯t help but feel uplifted and happy as he looks at it. This is what had boggled him, the magic they used was as if they were creating something out of feelings. The feeling used was happiness. Like a charm it grants anyone that looks at it the same feeling.

    Slyfer steps forward and Vinx lands on his hand. On close inspection the dress is not overly fancy. Its design is rather plain, but it sparkles with magic. Vinx makes a full turn before leaning forward and grinning from ear to ear. ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    Slyfer grins back. ¡°You look beautiful!¡± The girl stares at Vinx enraptured before suddenly shouting. ¡°Beautiful!¡± All three laugh. A call outside, draws Slyfer¡¯s attention. The three exit to find the warrior he had sent out  as well as Old Sun. Old Sun and Slyfer exchange greetings, the old man¡¯s eyes never leave Vinx as they do. For reasons unknown he finds that he can¡¯t stop smiling.

    Slyfer¡¯s voice forces the dark elf to look at him. ¡°Old Sun what brings you here?¡± Old Sun¡¯s smiles  disappears as soon as his gaze leaves Vinx and asks. ¡°What will you be wearing tonight. Slyfer looks at him a bit surprised.

    ¡°I will be wearing my officers clothes, I don¡¯t really have anything else.¡±

    Old Sun nods in understanding before gesturing at the elf Slyfer had sent out. ¡°I found him wrestling with some women on my way here, when asked he said you asked him to acquire some clothes for you?¡±

    Slyfer nods, nearly face palming at the news. ¡°It was not my intention to cause trouble, he was to find me a dress that my¡­. Charge could wear.¡± As he says it Slyfer steps aside to reveal the silver eyed girl. Old Sun looks at the girl. She is wearing a plain shift which a lot of dark elf ladies use to sleep in. Before Old Sun can ask Slyfer explains the situation and by the time he is done the old man¡¯s face is ugly with anger.

    ¡°What other atrocities will these humans commit? I understand and won¡¯t blame you for sending out the warrior, he should have known better then to rob a woman of her clothes for a ball! However I think he has learned his lesson.¡± Slyfer gives the warrior a closer look. He has a blue eye and scratches over his nose and neck. Despite that, the fool is grinning!

    Slyfer wants to ask what the cause is, but before he can the warrior holds out a dress. Slyfer nods at the guy in respect and inwardly decides to give him an extra reward for his bravery, as soon as the old man is gone. Slyfer looks at Old Sun and realizes this is not the only reason he is here. ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    Old Sun nods and gestures to his guard, the man takes out a wooden box and hands it over. ¡°You did not think that I would let my adopted son attend a ball in officer¡¯s dress, did you?¡± Surprised, Slyfer opens the box to find finely made clothes inside. ¡°I had the tailors make something that is not dark elf or high elf, but a mixture of the two. Since you have said that you are not for one race, but all of them, it seemed fitting.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Thank you Old Sun, I will not forget this kindness.¡±

    Old Sun waves his hand unconcerned. ¡°Think nothing of it; I owe you much more than this.¡±

    Slyfer nods, not denying the fact. If it helps Old Sun regain some of his pride, why not accept it? They stand there for a moment awkwardly before Slyfer breaks the silence. ¡°Then I will see you at the ball?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I will leave you to your preparations.¡±  With that Old Sun turns and walks toward his mount who is one of the Grey¡¯s. Slyfer returns to his tent intending to get dressed, but before that he gives the warrior his gold, adding twenty extra pieces for his bravery! But before he can get dressed something far more challenging is in his way.

    People have gotten hurt while attempting it. Last time he was given a nosebleed which healed a second later, however, the scar it left mentally still has not faded. This challenge is not for the faint of heart or those weak in resolve! This challenge¡­. Is to get the silver eyed demon in the damn dress!

    While Slyfer suffers. People have started to arrive at the humongous tent, that has been set up in the plains not far from the two armies. It does not have one center pole, instead seven large trees were cut down and arranged in a circle to be the main support. Between these large trees is where the kitchen has been set up. Along the length of the tent which is more than four hundred meters the same method has been used intermittently. The trees are only smaller and in sets of three.

    Ropes are fastened to the tops of the support which connects to smaller supports on the outskirts of the tent. From these ropes hang round bronze plates the size of round shields, which are supported by chains. In them are bonfires to light up the place. The effect it creates is dazzling. The tent can be seen from miles around a star in this unoccupied land that is normally deathly quiet, accept for the cries of beasts and birds that prowl the night.

    Around the large tent are smaller ones, which mostly contain the food and beverages that were gathered for this day. The floor under and around the tent has been flattened and hardened using earth magic. Tables are set in neat rows on this ground. The most dazzling and spacious was set up in the center. On it is space for around a hundred people. Two chairs stand out from the rest. One looks as if it was weaved by using vines. It looks elegant and sophisticated. The other can easily be recognized by anyone from the dark elf camp. It belongs to their King after all. It¡¯s draped in soft furs from great beasts that he had hunted in his life.

    Near the great table is an open space. That has been layered with grass and then covered with a tarp made of the same material as the tent. One side is black the other white.

    High and Dark elves do not enter at the same entrance to avoid any scuffles that may arise. There are also guards standing at attention. The guards will be relieved halfway through the feast in order to give them a chance to also enjoy the festivities.

    Long rows of people were standing in line waiting to be seated. Courtesans appointed by each race show them to their seats. The royals and nobles are saved from this because a special entrance has been prepared for them. Fires burn on each side casting light over a red carpet.#1

    It is on this carpet that Slyfer now finds himself, along with his group. If an outsider were to look at them, they would see the mix match of people that simply don¡¯t fit in with the rest. Slyfer while rubbing the fur on Grey King can¡¯t help but look at the tent in awe. His attention is suddenly drawn towards a gold haired girl. ¡°Luna, stop playing with the fire!¡±

    Luna knows she was bad and looks at her hands while falling back in line. Slyfer had decided that he could not call her ¡°Girl¡± forever so along with the fairies they chose a name for her. Ban walking in front in full armor, looks behind him and whispers. ¡°Look how everyone is staring at us, it is fitting since our leaders fit the part.¡±

    Slyfer rolls his eyes and looks at Aldowin who like always is wearing white. It looks similar to his old clothes, but has an added dark elf flare. Aldowin starts to tease as soon as he picks up on Slyfer¡¯s discomfort. ¡°Does the fairy prince feel pleased by all the gazes?¡±

    Slyfer frowns at the name Aldowin has been calling him and pulls Grey Kings hair since he can feel the Wolf laughing at him. They finally reach the tent. Two high elves lean their heads together and start whispering to each other. One steps forward and plasters on a smile. ¡°Welcome lords and ladies. May I ask your names?¡±

    They all give it and the two guide them to their seats. Grey King along with two of his subordinates are guided to the dark side of the tarp. Slyfer is among the last people to arrive owing the fact to Luna who he basically had to wrestle in order to get in the dress. All eyes focus on them as they are guided to the large table. The first person to catch Slyfer¡¯s eye is Fira with her blue hair.

    He pulls in a breath involuntarily and her hair slowly starts to turn purple. Her attention is on her father who is standing next to her near their chairs, but the change makes her look up and around until she spots him. Her lips part and her cheeks go red. Slyfer¡¯s eyes play over her figure. Her outfit consist of three things. A corset that hugs her tightly made out of blue which gives of a sheen, which almost looks like it has been weaved together, this leaves gaps in between. These gaps are filled with a purple material. The corset hugs her chest tightly pushing up her prominent breasts. Her graceful neck and shoulders are left on display and Slyfer can almost imagine himself kissing it.

    His eyes wonder to her flanks#2 which is the final nail in his coffin!  Her hair turns completely purple. Underneath her hips starts the dress. Its not as large and puffy as the previous ones, but rather more elegant and sleek. It has a snit in it which to Slyfer reveals a beautifully shaped leg. Unknown to him, this is not for the reaction he is having, but rather for free mobility when it comes to the dancing.

    Luna looks past his shoulder to where his gaze has settled not understanding why he has stopped. Her eyes settle on Fira instantly. A strange feeling fills her heart. It confuses her, its not the same as feeling threatened, but has the same core. Irritated she pushes Slyfer forward a bit. He returns to his senses and starts walking again.

    Fira snorts, she had seen the look the girl had given her, before shoving Slyfer forward. She looks away, but despite herself her gaze returns to him. Her heart wants to climb out of her chest. His usual loose hair has been tied in a ponytail, but that¡¯s not all. The hair on the sides of his head has been braided in intervals#3. That along with his hawk like facial features leaves no doubt, that he is indeed a warrior.

    His torso is covered by a decorative plate, with a grey tribal wolf engraved into the chest area. He also has shin and wrist guards that shine with silver. All this is normal dark elf attire, but the cape he has on, made of pure silk that has been colored to deep purple, is clearly derived from the high elf customs. However the cape has soft fur lined around his neck and is longer than the usual high elf one, nearly reaching the center of his calves.

    While she was staring and taking in the site, the high elf who had waited patiently, had taken the lead again. To Slyfer¡¯s surprise they come to a halt exactly in front of the two chairs where the King and Queen will be sitting. Another thing he notices is that his chair is a bit smaller than the rest. Frowning he looks at the high elf who seems to have a smirk on his face. A fairy interrupts him before he can speak. ¡°The queen has started with mind games already. The smaller chair is to force you to look up at her.¡± Slyfer¡¯s frown deepens, but before he can say anything. The fairies around him start to sing. The song drowns out all other sound in the tent.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise a plant starts to grow. At first Slyfer does not understand, but it soon takes shape and forms a huge chair! Purple flowers with red on the inside sprout around it and a bewitching scent fills the air. The fairies do not stop there and they arrange ten small protrusions along the sides. These protrusions will serve as their seats. Last but not least a vine with red thorns sprouts and sidles along the back, but nowhere near where Slyfer will be sitting.

    The previous small chair had been swallowed up by the growing plant. Slyfer smiles and looks at the sweating high elf. ¡°This chair will do just fine, thank you.¡± He also thanks all the fairies who spin with glee above him.  Aldowin takes the seat to his left while Old Sun is already in his seat to the right. Slyfer gestures for Luna to have a seat next to him, which causes a lot of whispers.

    Luna¡¯s dress is rather plain, but her natural look and figure makes her stand out in it. The plain white dress comes down to below her knees. The dress however sits low over her ample bust and has a cut like a diamond in between them. Slyfer had frowned at this, but the dress was made for a woman that is not as well-endowed as Luna, so there was nothing he could do about it.

    A jersey, which is more like sleeves are pulled over each arm individually and then connected at the back with a clasp. It only covers the arms and shoulders. Slyfer had thought it an ingenious invention, since it keeps away a bit of the cold while still putting on display what needs to be displayed. Her hair is mostly lose, but the left side has also been braided and entwined with a vine the fairies had grown with small white flowers on it.#4 Her golden hair and Slyfer¡¯s strange attire makes them stand out!

    Luna sits down and starts to play with a flower on her side, not caring for the looks and whispers directed at them. Aldowin leans closer. ¡°You see, I told you you¡¯re a real fairy Prince!¡± Slyfer feels like punching him in the face, but he has to admit. The title is starting to fit more and more. Especially with the ten bright fairies, now arranged around him!

    Sighing he sinks into the chair. An elf runs over to a small stage set up where Slyfer assumes the dance floor is going to be. The dark elf is quiet for a moment, before he speaks. In this time Slyfer can¡¯t help, but notice magic is gathering around him. ¡°Air magic, I wonder what it¡¯s for?¡± The answer to Slyfer¡¯s question is quickly answered the elf starts to speak.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, please rise and welcome the Queen of Morningstar, beloved leader of the high elves. Everyone stands up, but in the corner of Slyfer¡¯s eye he can see that the King has not risen. Slyfer wants to stand, but the fairies and dragons both shout for him to remain seated.

    ¡°If she wishes to play mind games, let¡¯s play.¡± Says, a fairy¡¯s voice amused. To Slyfer¡¯s surprise it is not a voice from any of the ten around him, but rather the Queen he had met in the forest. The dragons¡¯ reason is far simpler. ¡°A dragon does not rise for anyone, especially not to a Queen who fought against what Slyfer wanted, for four thousand years!¡±

    Luna only looks at the people curiously. Old Sun, as well as the King frowns at Slyfer, but do not say anything. A gust of wind is followed by a woman. Who has a stern yet elegant face. Her hair is almost pure white with a slight tinge of blue. Her dress is also white decorated with diamonds in the shape of a tree. Behind her is a blood-red cape, which reaches her lower back. Next to come in, is her daughter and walking next to her¡­

    Slyfer turns away from the entrance, not sure what to feel. He knew he was going to run into her here, but his heart is racing. ¡°Am I nervous? Angry? What in the hell gates is wrong with me?"

    The Queen smiles and waves, as she makes her way towards her seat. She suddenly stops and the smile fades, it was only for a second and only the most perceptible of people would have noticed it. ¡°That chair, and this aura. The same fool who was near the camp a few days ago.¡± She almost frowns as her senses pick up something that looks grotesque and miss-formed in her inner eye.

    Luna shudders next to Slyfer as the Queen¡¯s senses drift over her. Slyfer knows they are being observed. Luna sits a bit closer, shaking and scared. Her instincts are beyond a normal person¡¯s and right now, they are telling her to be very afraid. The Queen makes her way to the table and sits down. Everyone follows suite after her and the hubbub of voices start up again.

    The King wants to greet the Queen, but he stops. Her gaze is locked in front of her, it¡¯s locked on Slyfer! He turns his head to look at the boy almost looking forward to see a bit of fear on Slyfer¡¯s face.

    Instead, Slyfer is sitting relaxed and without a care in the world. One eyebrow is lifted, as if inquiring.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ____________________________________________________________________________________________

    #1 who says fantasy people cant have a red carpet event.

    #2 googled it and its the part between your hip and last rib.

    #3 anyone that watches Vikings will know it looks pretty badass

    #4 If you guys know the proper name for that jersey thingy i would love to hear it.

    I apologize to anyone that started reading before my first edit, for some reason all the Italics disappeared.

    I know I said I would be posting on Thursday, but the great response I got after asking you guys to rate made me decide to post early. Thanks a lot for that and an even greater thanx for the guys who took the time to give me a review. I know my grammar is pretty bad and my use of commas is simply atrocious, but I am working on it and I hope it shows. My editors are also not available at the moment so, there may be more mistakes I apologize.

    So the great response I got from you also got me thinking that I should maybe apply for sponsorship or donation.

    For those who don''t know the rules, let me explain.

    Donation: I will not be allowed to put any restriction on you guys in terms of money nor will you be able to put any on me. You can just donate if you wish, its completely free for us both.

    Sponsorship: Is like a contract between me and my readers. I will promise to release two chapters per week regardless of getting any sponsors. However if i get an x amount of money I can promise an X amount of chapters.

    How this benefits you guys: You can report me if the quality of my work drops.

    You can report me if I do not deliver on the chapters I promised for the X amount of money.

    You can report me If I don''t deliver the two chapters per week I promised regardless of the sponsor.

    I will set up a poll with my next chapter release and leave the descition in your hands, since after all I see this as a trust between you and me.

    I hope you enjoyed the chappie and look forward to reading your comments. If you like it please remember to FOLOW OR FAVORITE if you don''t please tell me why in pm or here.

 Sky Prince Book 1 chapter 39

    39

    The King, The Queen and a Fairy Prince.

    Eluna and Trisha take their seats to the right of the Queen. Trisha¡¯s eyes do not leave Slyfer, her heart is beating fast! Worried he may hate her, despise her after just leaving, but she had to do it, she had no choice. ¡°If he still accepts me, after tonight everything will change.¡±

    Slyfer can feel her looking at him, but there is no way he is going to give in to the Queen¡¯s stare. His pride won¡¯t allow it, but most of all the dragons won¡¯t allow it. She rests a fair and soft hand under her chin. ¡°You think yourself my equal?¡±

    Slyfer smiles and sits forward, also resting his chin on his hands. His voice is nearly a whisper, but everyone can hear as he replies in a scathing tone. ¡°I do not think of you as my equal. You are below me, a snake that does not even deserve to be stepped on.¡±

    The Queen and everyone around freeze as if time has stopped. The air starts to grow colder as magic gathers toward the Queen like a tide. She does not raise her voice; showing complete control of her emotions when she speaks, however, her voice is laced with poison. ¡°What stops me from taking your head, right here, right now? You disrespect me at my own banquet, a mere child?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s smile disappears and his eyes, along with Fira¡¯s hair go red. His voice deepens as not only he, but the dragons inside him speak sending shivers up the Queens spine. ¡°Your banquet? We have never met such a conceited and hypocritical being as you. Tell me snake, why is it you keep this promise, yet you ignored the most important one of your insignificant existence?¡± Slyfer stands up and the torches start to darken in the tent as if the very light is being stolen out of the air. The table creaks and cracks under his weight as he leans forward on his hands toward her.

    He did not think it would go this far and was preparing for an enjoyable feast, but upon seeing this woman and remembering her face as she swore the oaths, he is slowly losing control, the dragons are losing control and now it had started. The anger the hurt all mingled into one, right now Slyfer is not Slyfer. Right now Slyfer is a conduit of feelings and anger from the collection of the strongest beings that once rule this world!

    Confusion and a little fear flits over the Queens face. Slyfer sees it and wants to spit at her in disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Slyfer looks at the King of the dark elves. ¡°What about you, do you remember? Filthy oath breakers let me remind you.¡± Slyfer spreads his arms and starts to speak the old language, the dragon language. His words are filled with power, conviction and most of all hurt. ¡°To uphold the peace and protect the weak. To respect all races, cultures and creeds. I swear to the sky and the earth, my blood and my hearth. To uphold this oath and come when summoned, when the lord of dragons requires it.¡±

    Slyfer drops his hands and looks at the now pale faced King and Queen. ¡°You disgust me.¡± Slyfer turns to leave for fear of changing right there and tearing them apart. Aldowin grabs his hand, his voice is a whisper. ¡°You have said your say, now let it go. Remember what is at stake and let it go.¡±

    Slyfer takes a shuddering breath, to calm him-self. Despite what he thinks or feels, he needs these people. His race only has six left including him. He needs them and that is what stops him.

    Fira wipes at her cheek, through her connection to him she feels his hurt and pain. ¡°I never knew he carries this burden.¡± She had always only seen his strong side. He looked unshakeable, untouchable and yet he carries this pain. If there was no one else around she would throw herself into his arms.

    Her hair turns back to normal as Slyfer takes a seat. Grey king who had sensed something was wrong also lies back down. If anything were to happen he would support his friend to the end! The Golden haired girl starts to rub his back on instinct. It comforts Slyfer a little and he smiles at her. It sends spikes of jealously through Fira and Trisha, both starts to stare daggers at her!

    Vinx also flits down to sit on his shoulder, while glaring at the Queen who is still pale faced. Her daughter, who had at first been sure this would be the end of him, is staring dumbstruck at her mother. For the first time her mother has been silenced.

    Clearing his throat Old Sun always the diplomat tries to recover something from the situation. ¡°Well now that the introductions are over, let¡¯s get to know each other better.¡± His nervous statement is met with silence. He sighs and tries again. ¡°Despite whatever we may feel about each other, I am sure we all have valuable information to share. At least for this reason alone we can talk like civilized people, can we not?¡±

    The Queen who has been in her own world, stirs as her eyes flicker. Her original cold and aloof composure returns in a second. Her voice is firm when replying. ¡°You are right, I am still unsure as to what happened when Slyfer and my daughter met up. Not to mention some things we have encountered on our way here.¡±

    King Great Hunter clears his throat. He gives Slyfer a withering stare before talking. ¡°We have also encountered¡­.. Difficulties which have proven Slyfer¡¯s statements.¡±

    An aloof eyebrow is raised at hearing the King next to her say these words. Slyfer is also a bit surprised at the King¡¯s words. He did not expect that the King would back him up after what he said.

    ¡°What statements are these?¡± Asks Eluna, she knows but wants to confirm, after all she had chased Slyfer and Aldowin away and was still being punished for it. She is more interested than anyone about Slyfer and the circumstances surrounding him.

    The Queen does not say anything. Realizing she does not intend to Great hunter clears his throat before he speaks. ¡°We discovered traitors in our ranks. An old clan that had sold out to the West. We nearly caught them all, however, the clan leader got away.¡±

    Snorting in derision the Queen looks at him with disdain. ¡°As expected from your race.¡±

    Slyfer can¡¯t pass up the chance to discredit this woman even more. ¡°And what of yours? Lookin disappeared long before the fight even started; I bet he is sitting on the council, representing your race as he helps the black dragon gain more footing in the Capital even now, while we speak. Not only that the humans have developed weapons that don¡¯t need magic and can fire projectiles at speeds normal beings will not be able to see. They have also found ways to deform people who have a talent for magic into nothing but mindless beasts.¡±

    Slyfer gestures towards Luna who shrinks behind his back after all the gazes turn to her. ¡°This girl is one of them. I am sure you have felt how the magic in her has been warped?¡±

    The Queen¡¯s eyes turn menacing as she looks at the girl before saying. ¡°Then we must destroy it.¡±

    Her eyes are forced towards Slyfer as killing intent starts to emanate from him. ¡°Whoever touches her¡­. dies after becoming my toy.¡±

    The King, Old Sun and Aldowin all swallow hard at hearing it. Slyfer is still busy with his other toy. The screams have gone quiet, but Old Sun who had asked for reports on it. Heard the human was now whimpering constantly. Slyfer had covered its hands and feet with leather and tied it to its body. Since the human was trying to bite and scratch himself, wishing to die any way it could.

    The Queen¡¯s brows furrow. Slyfer had already disrespected her and even though what he said was true. She still felt anger over it. Now he had threatened her and everyone here openly. ¡°You push my patience boy.¡±

    Slyfer smirks not caring what she said, not sparing her a glance, he turns to the rest. ¡°While the humans have been preparing and constantly improving, what have you been doing? While the humans have been hunting their OWN people that have magic, while tightening the grip in the last city that may or may not be our last hope in defending the East¡­.what have you been doing?¡±

    His question makes everyone feel uncomfortable. It only angers the Queen more! ¡°You sound like you know what war is like, have you got any idea what its like to lose loved ones, to watch them die! You are na?ve and craving for glory, yet you know not at what cost it would be. So shu-¡°

    To Slyfer¡¯s surprise its Fira that interrupts the Queen. Her voice is filled with sorrow and her cheeks still a bit wet as more tears have started to stream down. The reason for it is Malgrobin¡¯s memories that started playing through his mind as soon as the Elf Queen asked the question. ¡°He knows, he knows what it¡¯s like to lose people.¡±

    Before the Queen can ask the King pipes in. ¡°My daughter and the boy share a spiritual connection of some kind, she can somehow feel what he does.¡±

    Trisha hearing this gasps audibly drawing their attention. Slyfer¡¯s eyes lock onto her, but this time he does not look away. Her dark hair has been tied in a bundle next to her head with a big flower that is made out of gold. Her ears right now are pointed forward, which makes the sadness on her face all the more obvious as she looks at her fingers that are fiddling with something nervously.

    She looks up right into Slyfer¡¯s eyes, making him catch his breath. Her eyes stand out the most since make up has been added. A dark line runs from her right eyelid to form a pretty pattern on her cheek. A gold dust substance has been added to her eyelids, which stands out against her tanned skin.

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but wonder between her eyes and lips. This gives her hope that he does not completely hate her. Trisha is the one that breaks the connection first sensing that too many people are looking at them. ¡°I need to talk to him alone; I need to tell him of my plans¡­.no of our plans.¡±

    An awkward silence settles over the table. The same elf who had announced the Queen makes his way to the podium and thankfully breaks the silence. ¡°Lords and Ladies, may I present Lady Sasha Shaman of the tiger tribe, the representative of their race!¡±

    These words bring shock to everyone. Slyfer stands up this time and turns to look at the entrance. A woman that looks like a high elf enters, only her skin is darker. Slyfer can¡¯t help but look between her and Trisha. ¡°Is that her mother?¡± before he can figure out three huge tigers follow the woman into the tent, Dark Elves reach for weapons that aren¡¯t there, causing the high elves to smirk at them.

    Slyfer¡¯s gaze travels to the Tiger in the centre, like grey main it has a gold ring in its fur that surrounds its neck. The stripes also look different, almost like words that can¡¯t quite be made out. The tiger is nearly twice the size of Grey King. The woman breaks off from them and heads towards the table, taking a seat next to Trisha. The tiger, true to their nature plonk down and stretch out lazily on the white side of the tarp.

    Grey King is left looking at them carefully; however, Slyfer¡¯s friend shows no fear. His eyes are already looking for weaknesses or something he can exploit. Slyfer sits down when the woman does and to his surprise, some of the fairies fly directly to her.

    He does not know what they are saying, but they will be sure to tell him. Slyfer suddenly feels like something is missing. He jumps up again when he realizes what it is. ¡°Luna, where is Luna!¡± He spots her. The girl is on all fours creeping towards the tigers!

    His muscles surge, and start to bulge with power in them as he prepares to jump and grab her before she does something stupid! A voice in his head stops him. ¡°There is no need, they will not harm her.¡± Slyfer follows the link to find the Shaman looking at him with curiosity. He takes another look at Luna, not willing to trust a stranger.

    Everyone else that has seen the strange actions of the girl, hold their breath as she draws closer without making a sound. She suddenly crouches low, like a hunter before it strikes. She launches! Slyfer nearly jumps after her, but what happens next surprises him. The tiger with the gold in its fur turns around to catch her and the two start to play!

    Slyfer lets out a breath and relaxes his fingers that were curled into fists. Feeling a bit guilty he responds to the Shaman. ¡°I apologize, I¡­-¡°

    ¡°No need for apologies, you were right to be worried, I would be to.¡± Slyfer sits down, nodding at the woman.

    The Queen smirks at him, as if saying. ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of your pet?¡±

    Slyfer ignores her again, something that angers her more than if he were to say something. After the chatter dies down the elf on the podium speaks again. ¡°Drinks will now be served to those not sitting at the main table; you may now get your refreshments that you brought!¡± The dark elf warriors hoot at this, while the high elves only look at them as if they are monkeys in a zoo.

    The King shakes his head slightly, but he soon stops. ¡°My people may seem less refined, but it¡¯s because they are allowed to live with more freedom then hers.¡± He also feels his throat a bit dry and nearly starts to hoot with his warriors when the drink arrives.

    The Queen looks at her people and then at his. At first she feels satisfied, but after a while the chatter and laughter on the dark elf side soon overshadows the almost complete silence on the high elf side. She turns to see Aldowin looking at her as if he knows what she is thinking. It irks her and she turns away only to see Slyfer who is talking to Old Sun, with a faint smile on his face.

    Old Sun laughs and pats him on the shoulder. She looks over to her daughter, who has not touched her glass. She wants to talk to her but finds that she cant think of anything to say. Deciding against saying anything she turns back to the King who is talking openly with his daughter. She decides to listen in.

    The King sounds happy and his voice rises boisterously. ¡°You brother is almost completely healed and he may be attending later.¡± Fira gives a surprised look that soon turns into guilt. She had only gone to see him once.

    She smiles awkwardly at the news. She hasn¡¯t forgotten what transpired between them.   Seeing her reaction the King lowers his voice. ¡°You know he was not himself, when¡­..when everything happened. He as explained as best he could, but I know he feels guilty for hurting you.¡±

    Fira only nods, not wanting to have this conversation now. Big ears twitching and a smile spreading on her features, the Queen asks innocently. ¡°Did you not have a son? Where could he be I wonder?¡±

    Aldowin nearly bursts out laughing at his old Queen. In the corner of her eye, she sees him shake his head and turn away to speak to Vanya who is sitting next to Ban in the servant¡¯s position. To the Queens surprise her sense picks up something strangely familiar about the girl that she can¡¯t quite place.

    After a while of drinking, the smell of food fills the tent and everyone¡¯s mouths start to water. In the centre of the tent three large animals have been put on a spit. One is a pig like creature, but instead of four legs it has six. As two men turn the spit gradually another adds a sauce with a strong smell of spices. The everyone grows quieter as the time slowly passes.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    When the Elf finally makes his way to the podium again everyone is hungry as wolves. The man looks at all the faces looking at him and draws magic towards him-self. ¡°Dinner will now be-¡°

    Cheers go up for finally hearing the food will be served. Once again the rowdiness is only from the the dark elf side. Food is brought to the main table first and as Slyfer looks over it his mouth starts to water. The dish consists of three large portions of soft glistening meat. He cuts a peace of and puts it in his mouth.

    It seems to melt as soon as it touches his tongue. As he chews more taste fills his mouth as juice gets forced out of the soft meat. When he swallows a sweet aftertaste gets left behind. Moving on from the meat, the next bite he takes is from a strange yellow plant. It almost looks like flower only much, much thicker.

    His teeth sink into it and his mouth is filled with a soft crunching sound, To his surprise a small crust is around the plant but the inside is extremely soft, which makes it feel like he is eating clouds! A tug on his sleeve reveals two silver eyes looking at him puppy like. He smiles and gives her a piece of meat. Instead of taking it she bites it directly from his hand.

    Are soft lips wrap around his finger and she lightly sucks. The feeling sends shivers everywhere, making his hair stand on end! She closes her eyes and smiles, as happy as can be while she starts to chew. Slyfer clears his throat and takes another bite of his food, ignoring the two death stares from either side of him.

    He starts to slowly think. ¡°How am I going to control this situation? I have been feeding Luna on a daily basis since she eats like pig.¡± It¡¯s not long before he feels another tug on his sleeve. He gives her another piece and it only causes the death stares to intensify!

    Pudding arrives after dinner. It a cr¨¨me like substance surrounded by crusty bread which has honey all over it. This he gives Luna to eat by herself. She takes a small tasting bite and hands it back. Thinking she does not want it, he takes. *Crunch!* As soon as she had given it back and it was in his hand she took a huge bite!

    A shadow falls over the two of them along with an Icy air. Slyfer looks up to find Fira standing there. Despite all the light around her face is in dark shadow. She suddenly smiles, a smile that does not reach her eyes at all. Slyfer starts to get a bad feeling, but smiles back the corner of his mouth twitches a bit.

    Fira looks at the girl. ¡°You should not spoil her so much. It is unbecoming especially in the company of the people you are in.¡±

    Slyfer wants to say he doesn¡¯t care about the people, but the look Fira has makes him change his mind. He hands the pudding back to Luna who pouts. ¡°Luna eat nicely now, be a good girl okay.¡± She does not like it; however, she starts to take small bites while looking at Fira.

    After pudding is done the elf makes his way back to the podium and announces that the dancing will now begin. Slyfer cheers with the rest at this. The liking had built up for dancing, is no small matter. The song arrangement will be split between the dark elves and high elves. They will take turns playing song from their respective races.

    ¡°Since the high elves are the hosts they will have the honour of playing the first song.¡± Slyfer¡¯s quickly looks around, but to his irritation he can¡¯t see Jade anywhere. Its just as well, since the opening song is slow.

    A high elf wearing a dress that almost looks like leaves intertwined sits down with harp. She throws her light blond hair over one shoulder and starts to sing while her fingers dance on the strings. Her voice gives Slyfer shivers and makes his mind drift to places he has never been.

    Up beyond the bypass

    Overgrown with weeds

    Across the moor and thorny dale

    The forgotten footpath leads

    Ancient willows gnarled and bent

    The metallic scent of rich decay

    Through elder glade and mossy bank

    The silent spirit makes its way

    For where the briar is knotted hard

    And elm and ash the old ways guard

    There the spirit¡¯s bower is found

    Where starlight flecks the cold, cold ground.

    Her voice ends and Slyfer is pulled back to the present. The tent is silent and no one speaks, it feels like if you were to speak it would be sacrilege. She makes her way from the stage only to be replaced by two dark elf males. One carries a large drum, while the other has a flute type of instrument that has strings spanning to his foot.

    Also a slow song, but the beat of the drum makes one¡¯s heart thrum. Followed by the strange noise of the flute instrument makes. Slyfer finds himself longing for home. The music speaks up a bit and the man holding the drum starts to sing in a deep voice that reverberates through your very soul. Dark elves start to stomp their feet along with the drum all with looks of longing on their faces.

    Going home to the wasteland, going home to where the wild wolves howl

    Where the raven feeds and it rains with ash, as the molten rivers flow

    Going home to the wasteland, going home to where the village is wrapped in peace

    To the broken hearth our sons covered in dirt for they had the privilege to play with ease.

    Going home through the wild wood, when the evening shadows fall

    Twinkling eyes from the woods, but the night ash covers all

    As mountains rumble and the wolves sound their call

    Old battles fought for the land, the old marks still covers the sand.

    Where shield met sword and spear was brought, to protect our homes from thieves that roamed.

    Going home to the wasteland, going home to where the wild wolves howl

    Where the raven feeds and it rains with ash, as the molten rivers flow

    Smell the fires of the mountains, smell the fires and know your home

    Watch as they cast their shadow over lands less travelled

    This is where we belong

    Another song followed by absolute silence. Slyer can¡¯t help but think of the flouting mountains. He is still busy in his own world when, the Shaman¡¯s voice enters his mind. ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    He nods unconsciously, but soon answers realizing she may not be looking. ¡°Yes we can, will this have to be a private conversation?¡±

    Her voice returns amused. ¡°Preferably yes, although Trisha will also be joining us. I imagine the two of you have a lot to talk about.¡±

    Slyer swallows a bit nervous. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan on talking to her so, soon¡­. did I even plan on talking to her? What am I going to say, do I have anything to say?¡± He sighs, now or later what would the difference be, he just wishes he was more prepared, more well something. He looks at Luna, then turns his thoughts to the shaman. ¡°Just have someone keep Luna busy, she is rather attached to me at the moment.¡±

    ¡°It is not a problem; she seems to have taken a liking to Shishka.¡± Knowing Slyfer won¡¯t have an Idea of who it is she sends him an image of the tiger with the golden ring around its neck.

    It is not long before Luna suddenly sits up and starts to luagh as she makes her way toward the tiger again. Slyfer stands up and makes his way to the outside, by now a few people are on the dance floor. Slyer looks them over and feels a little regret that he can¡¯t join at the moment, but he knows the woman probably wants to talk about his plans for the tigers. Once again he feels a bit naive, since he did not plan on such an event, he never thought they would pop out like this. He only thought he had won Trisha over. ¡°Maybe I have not won anything and that is what the woman wants to talk about? Am I willing to set the tigers free? No a deal is a deal and this is war, I can¡¯t afford to even if I wanted to.¡±

    Slyfer stops after a while of walking and leans back against a wagon that was used to transport goods to the tent. The night is quite cold in the plains and it causes his breath to form little wisps as he breathes. Laughter and music can be heard in the background from the tent. its mostly dark where he is standing now, except for the few fairies still hanging around him that are dancing with each other. Their flickering lights make him look almost otherworldly, he looks like a prince, the fairy prince.

    He hears them long before he sees them, Trisha¡¯s eyes reflect the fairy light, as she walks forward first while the shaman stays behind to give then privacy. Slyfer does not look at them his eyes are pointed at the moon. Without waiting he starts to talk in a longing tone. ¡°Have you ever wondered whats beyond them? beyond the moons, beyond the stars? What are they, why are they there?¡±

    Trisha replies with a equally longing voice. ¡°I have not, ever since we met. When I look at the sky I think of you, you are the Sky prince after all.¡± She steps closer. Now that he is so near that she can smell him and almost feel the heat of his soul through his massive aura. She wants to bathe in it, even become a part of it.

    His eyes turn to her, his voice can¡¯t hide the surprise. ¡°You thought of me? I don¡¯t know if i should believe you after all, it was rather easy for you to leave.¡±

    She steps closer nearly grabbing his hand, but decides not to in the end. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! Besides you did not wait long to move on. Fira and you sharing some sort of connection, and the blond girl?¡± Her arms cross and rub her shoulders her voice lowers, when she talks again. ¡°How long was it before, you moved on, before you started to forget about me?¡±

    This time Slyfer feels wronged. ¡°I did not plan on any of it! Her brother tried to kill me and something happened. I can¡¯t explain it, a part of me ate a part of his soul a part of his ancestors¡­.I don¡¯t know¡­ I just don¡¯t know what I am or what it means.¡± Slyer realizes he is about to explode and stops himself, the last thing he wants to do is share his burdens with anyone.

    Unknown to them, a few fair distance from the tent stands a single silhouette in the dark. On his eye is a strange device that enlarges whatever he is looking at. His hand is made of metal and makes clicking clacking noises as he points forward. Two shadows join him. ¡°My lord, do you think it is them?¡±

    The man with the strange eye turns to the shadow his face scrounged up menacingly. When he speaks it sounds more like the croaking of a frog then a voice. ¡°I do not think anything you imbecile, I know. They seem to be having a party. Their guard is low, the perfect time to attack and find our Lord¡¯s fiance, remember kill everything except the girl. I do not care for that pig son, whatever he got, he deserved.¡±

    The two shadows leave the lone silhouette that clicks and clacks as it moves. The strange eye enhances again as it scans over the huge tent. ¡°Vermin, all of them¡­.¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Alright, hope you enjoyed the chap. I postponed the poll thing for a bit..... coz of reasons.

    I did not forget that i promised two chaps this weekend, just got surprised when i found out I have to work! So been working and writing and drinking redbull (I still don''t have any wings). Do not fear citizens if I cant complete the new chap tonight, I will post it tomorrow as soon as I get back from work. Once again I apologize.

    As always if you like it FOLLOW AND FAVORITE if you don''t please tel me why in pm or here.

    Thanks for reading and your support.

    <hr />

    The cover pic is finally done. Let me know what you guys think.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 40

    40

    A Dance of heart and a Dance of Blades.

    Slyfer suddenly looks in the direction of where the strange man is standing. ¡°Why did I suddenly get a bad feeling?¡±

    Trisha¡¯s voice pulls him back. ¡°Slyfer I did not want to talk only about us, but about the tigers as well.¡± As if on que the Shaman steps closer. Trisha squares her shoulders; personal feelings must be set aside to discuss the future of her people. ¡°I did not tell the Queen what you are, however I had to tell my mother.¡±

    Slyfer does not say anything and only looks between the two. The fairies have also stopped flying around playfully and have come to rest, sensing the seriousness of the situation. Slyfer also shoves his feelings aside, whatever may be said now, must be said with his end goal in mind.

    The Shaman smiles, but her voice is still stern. ¡°The tiger ancestors have made me aware of the deal you had with each other. I wish to know if this extends to the tigers still living.¡± Slyfer frowns starting to feel a bit angry.

    The anger is ins his voice when he asks. ¡°What did the ancestors say?¡± he had expected this, that they may want to worm themselves out of it and not be involved, the truth to Slyfer is clear as day. ¡°This is a world war, you are a part of it no matter what you do, where you run where you go in the end the war will find you and by then it will be too late.¡±

    The Shaman also frowns his anger affecting her. ¡°The deal was made by the old ones and not by us, why should we abide by it?¡± Slyfer nearly roars like a dragon in frustration at the stupidity of it.

    He controls his voice when he speaks. ¡°I have said this to many others and I will say it to you as well. You may not want a part of this war, but it is coming for you as sure as we stand here it is coming and there is nowhere you can hide. Sure you can leave, go the farthest reaches you can find and live in peace, but for how long, ten, twenty, a hundred years? But what then, what happens when all of us have been crushed and the tendrils of anti-magic makes its way to every nook and cranny of the world? Then it won¡¯t be a war. No, you will be hunted down like dogs and killed maybe even experimented on like Luna. Changed into mindless beasts to hunt and kill whoever you are pointed at.¡± Slyfer leans back breathing hard, he needs to stay calm to talk sense into these people.

    His gaze falls onto Trisha along with lashing words. ¡°And you, will you also leave to be hunted and killed at a later date? Abandon the last hope of all magical creatures?¡±

    Trisha is about to speak, but the shaman interrupts. ¡°What does she owe you? What do I owe you?¡± Her eyes stretch in surprise when Slyfer starts laughing.

    He finally stops. ¡°What do you owe me? Nothing, but then again what do I owe you? If there is anyone most likely to survive in a world where magic will be outlawed, it¡¯s me. Since young I have been prepared for this-¡° he gestures around him. ¡°This joke, being told its your destiny to go out and save the world is ridiculous! Is it fair towards me? Why should I go and fight for people like you who do not even want to fight for themselves? Its madness! Yet here I am. Great destiny my ass, it¡¯s more like a curse!¡±

    The Shaman¡¯s eyes had grown wider the more he spoke, a prophecy she once heard of plays through her mind. ¡°Could it be could this boy be that person?¡±

    Slyfer who had turned around to look in the same direction he did earlier. Starts to speak again. ¡°I give up, just leave, and run to your corners go hide in your holes. If you don¡¯t have the heart to join, you will only drag us down.¡± His eyes narrow, he had felt something with his sense however it was only there for a split second before it disappeared.

    Trisha walks closer while glaring at her mother. Her voice is strong and without any doubts. ¡°I have already told the Queen that I will be following you in the future, the old ones inside me have agreed to this.¡± She does not get an answer from Slyfer and thinking he didn¡¯t hear her she puts her hand on his shoulder.

    In truth he is shocked by her words. Shocked and happy. The Shaman steps forward her face now a mask of anger. ¡°Trisha you can¡¯t, your people need-¡°

    ¡°If the black dragon wins the war my people will have nowhere to go anyway. Besides it was a dragon that saved us, we owe the dragons.¡±

    Slyfer finally turns around, he looks calmer more composed and his voice reflects it. ¡°You said a green dragon saved you right?¡± Trisha nods her mother does not deem to do so afraid Slyfer will hold it against her people. ¡°Then it was most probably Serina¡­¡­ my mother. I will introduce you to her one day.¡±

    Trisha¡¯s heart starts to flutter. ¡°Serina....¡±

    Slyfer turns to the Shaman. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow the promise the other tigers made, but no this once my back is turned I will not be so welcoming again. You have a chance until we start to move again to decide.¡± Having made his choice, no matter the consequences he must accept them, so too must the people around him and if the tigers want to join at a later stage and may be as spies for the black dragon. ¡°I hear a song which I trained to dance to, I will not let it go to waste, so please excuse me.¡±

    Slyfer wanted to take Trisha with him, but he imagines she needs to talk things through with her mother first, it may be the last time they talk after all. When he reaches the tent he makes his way towards Ban first.

    Ban quickly stands up at seeing him, the bows. The change in the man never ceases to surprise Slyfer. ¡°ban get all the blood packed sober and ready to move at a moments notice. Send out the scouts to the North-East of us. I sensed something, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    Ban nods without any questions and heads of to do his work. If his leader asked him to jump into a fire he would do it without question. Aldowin seeing the action makes his way towards Slyfer and talks with a smile. Slyfer soon realises his master is a bit drunk. ¡°Slyfer, is something wrong my boy. Here have a drink, no need to be so serious!¡±

    Slyfer can¡¯t help but laugh at the man. ¡°The presence of the Queen must really be working on him.¡± Slyfer drags him to one side. ¡°I sensed something and asked Ban to be ready, but if it¡¯s nothing then it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The sparkle in the Elf¡¯s eyes disappear, he stands up straighter. Just as he is about to speak, the Queen interjects. ¡°You also sensed something?¡± Slyfer a bit irritated with her listening in only nods. ¡°I sensed it also, but it was there for only a moment and thought you people were planning something.¡±

    Slyfer fills his voice with a bit more disdain than he means to when he speaks. ¡°I am not a liar like you, it may be nothing however I suggest you keep a few men ready in case it is something. A few days ago we attacked an outpost and took some important people, the humans may retaliate.¡±

    She does not say anything and only nods. In her heart she feels angry and this boy who dislikes her so openly. What he had said earlier had hurt her like nothing else ever has. ¡°It was true, that why it hurt. Nothing hurts like the truth. I had only thought of my people and not all the people.¡±

    She is about to say something, when Slyfer leaves without excusing himself. It causes one of her guards to bristle with anger. In truth Slyfer had not done it on purpose, even though he would have if he knew it was rude. He left so abruptly because he had spotted his dancing partner!

    The guard is about to make his move, but Aldowin in his drunk state is there in a second. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t like my student?¡± The guard only stares at Aldowin. The Queen behind him shakes her head.

    When Aldowin leaves the guard can¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why did you stop me, my lady they disrespect you so openly.¡±

    The Queen holds up her hand and replies in an icy voice. ¡°The last person to fight with Aldowin while he was drunk died. Now if you ever question me again I will have you flogged, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes my lady.¡±

    Jade is standing and chatting to a dark elf Slyfer does not recognize. As soon as she sees him her face goes pale. Slyfer smiles and a glint enters his eyes as he thinks. ¡°There is no running away!¡±

    As if locked in place her feet won¡¯t move until he reaches her. She laughs nervously her eyes twitching. ¡°Hello Jade, its been so long since we have had a dance please join me.¡±

    She wants to object, but before she can he has her hand and is already leading her to the dance floor. Her bright green and yellow dress, draws everyone¡¯s attention as they make their way toward the dance floor. Slyfer¡¯s presence is enough for the other dancers to make way for them. Before the music starts she gives him a pleading look before saying in a meek voice. ¡°Slyfer please, just one dance okay?¡±

    He only smiles and dips low in preparation of the dance. By now a circle has formed around them. The Queen also stands watching, hoping he will make a fool of himself. Her people are all great dancers. Aldowin also makes his way through the crowd with Vanya in tow. ¡°Hah, like I would let my student outdo me, let¡¯s see what you have got.¡±

    The drum starts and they circle each other. As they do despite being afraid of the exhaustion this is going to bring Jade feels her heartbeat rise along with the drum. The fairies fly around them singing with the song. To Slyfer they feel like a barrier that has cut them off from the real world.

    The flute starts and their bodies close in pressing tightly together. His arm wraps around her waist and lifting her hand he she spins out of his embrace. Another drum, another spin before she falls back o be caught by her shoulders. And slowly lifted up. Her legs stretch into an arc as she jumps the fairies follow in a stream, making her look like a fairy herself leaving a trail of sparkling lights. Slyfer is there the instant she touches the ground and they start to circle each other again, their arms bent and touching.

    His eyes don¡¯t leave hers and his crooked smile is infectious, she soon starts to smile as well. The drums speed up causing their feet to do the same. Slyfer bends down and hooks his arm around her middle. He lifts her up easily! She kicks her legs forward and spins around his shoulder ending the move by sliding down his back into a split on the ground. Her arm locks on his and he once again lifts her up. Her legs still in a split swing around as he pulls her forward.

    She lets go and the crowd gasps aloud.

    Her arms are outstretched like a great eagle in flight. The fairies form wings behind her back. Heart racing blood pumping she stops the split and straitens her legs as she starts to crash down towards the ground. The dress and her hair flow up as wind rushes past. It ends a split second later when she lands cleanly in Slyfer¡¯s arms again.

    She starts to laugh enjoying every moment of it. In the original dance she would not have to be caught, but due to Slyfer¡¯s strength even when holding back he throws her too high! With one leg bent and the other pointed straight and mildly touching the ground Slyfer carries her backwards making her slide over the ground. The come to a stop and circle again. Dark and high elves start to clap together, but soon stop when they realise the other group is clapping with them.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The drum beats increase and so do their feet, the movements still fluid and graceful. The last part of the song draws closer and closer Jade prepares herself for the last move. She spins into his arms only this time he leans back until she is basically leaning onto his hip. Her hands are around herself one holding his, the other rests on his hip.

    Slyfer suddenly moves faster than usual, straightening himself. Her hand that was resting on his hip launches her into the air while the hand still holding Slyfer¡¯s causes her to spin. They let go and she does another two spins in the air before landing softly with one leg bent just as the music ends.

    The crowd is quiet for a second before Old Sun starts to clap loudly, the rest join in not caring who is high elf or dark elf! The Queen frowns to the side. She gives Aldowin a look  and nods to herself.

    Not willing to be outdone she walks over to the Elf on the podium who is also clapping. ¡°Make the announcement.¡± The Elf smiles with understanding and turns to the musicians that wanted to start the next song.

    Slyfer who is waiting for the next song while holding tightly onto Jade since she had already tried to leave, frowns. The man makes his way up to the podium.

    ¡°To the high elves that train in the art of the sword, please make your way to the dancefloor, the blade dance competition is about to begin.¡± Slyfer looks at the Queen with surprise only to notice she has a smug look on her face. None of the dark elves know the blade dance, so it¡¯s a good way to show them up. ¡°You have ten minutes to prepare for it as always, the one who beats the Queen will receive the Old Kings sword as was decreed by him by his dying breath.

    Murmurs of surprise fills the tent the competition had not been held for over a hundred years and now to have it in front of strangers was something unheard of!

    Slyfer smiles to himself. ¡°So you want to show the dark elves who has the better sword arm do you?¡±

    Aldowin swears under his breath. ¡°Damn woman she waited for just the right moment.¡± He gestures toward Slyfer. ¡°The Old King¡¯s sword will win you a large amount of support from the High elves. If you can win it, that is.¡±

    Slyfer only nods before sending a dark elf to go fetch his sword. Ten minutes later he finds himself standing with twenty other high elves that are smirking and glaring at him. He had taken the heavy cape of to give him more freedom. In his hand is th sword his master had given him. The Queen not standing far from him has been looking at the sword in thought, ever since it came.

    She unconsciously bites her finger. ¡°Why are there dragons on the blade, is this a joke dragons would never bring up human like creature, they are too proud. Yet Aldowin knows the importance of a sword and what it means, why would he lie?¡±

    The Old Kings sword has been placed on a pedestal in the middle. The Queen never goes anywhere without it by her side. It belonged to her husband and now belongs to her in a sense. Since she has lived as long as she has she had trained her magic to perfection, after that she had taken up the sword.

    Three elves sit in front of the group looking at each with calculation in their gaze. The elf on the pedestal starts to speak again. ¡°Now that we have judges, the competition will begin! One¡­two¡­three!

    Swords swing through the air unhurried and slow. Each cut minimizes movement till there is only one slow continuous move. Gazes are drawn towards Slyfer who¡¯s sword rings even now without being moved too fast. This is because of the strength behind each swing. The three masters acting as judges, cant help but shudder at hearing the noise.

    ¡°Stage two!¡± The pace increases and becomes more intricate, when you think it¡¯s going to be slash it suddenly turns out to be a thrust. By now the deathly ring is drawing the attention of the other contestants, it causes two of them to make mistakes and they immediately leave on their own accord.

    ¡°Stage three!¡± Faster the sword moves faster the same movements as before only now the speed is near perfect. Not too fast and not too slow it¡¯s the perfect pace for every swordsman to hold his own in long outdrawn battles and not get tired too quickly. Slyfer feels most comfortable in stage three, he no longer has to hold back and force himself to go slowly, this is his natural pace at the moment.

    ¡°Stage four!¡± Five more elves leave, knowing they screwed up somewhere. Not only are sword cuts needed for this stage, but acrobatics also start to play a roll. This along with the speed of it makes it difficult for all of them to perfectly complete the movements.

    ¡°Stage five!¡± Slyfer smiles and the ring of his sword is like a continuous sound in your ears. Everyone around gets goose flesh knowing what the sound means. The Queen starts to break into a sweat, she had not expected a boy of sixteen would have reached this stage already. One has to know that Aldowin was considered a genius since he reached stage five in just more than a hundred years, but to be sixteen and already here is beyond that.

    ¡°Stage six!¡± The last and final stage, Only two remain pitting themselves against each other. By now the Queen and Slyfer has turned into blurs that appear here and there, The air seems to reverberate with every cut. In truth Slyfer had discovered that he was only able to do stage six after the last strength training he had received from Aldowin. Even then it had torn his muscles to complete the movements. Stage six is bad for your body since you basically put it into overdrive, taring your muscles and sinew is a normal occurrence wen doing this stage.

    The Queen however is a master in water magic, meaning she is adept at healing! So as her muscles tare she knits it back together using her magic. Slyfer has the gift so the same applies to him the only difference is he does not need to split his concentration in order to heal.

    Slyfer had thought this win would be easy, but what astounds him is how the Queen has been holding on for so long, even with healing, the amount of concentration it would take is huge, which means it would be a matter of time before she makes a mistake.

    Twenty minutes later, even Slyfer starts to breath hard, his attempts to control his breathing is slowly starting to fail! The Queen however is still holding on, her breathing is smooth and unrestrained. Her body moves like a robot by now they had started the sixth stage from the beginning!

    Thirty minutes later, forty minutes later, fifty minutes later, They still move, still power through. Slyfer''s muscles are starting to writhe and move under his skin as they snap with strain. It makes it difficult and painful to complete the movements, but he powers through. His lungs are burning, and sweat is dripping from his back. ¡°How long is this woman going to go!¡±

    He had thought of giving up, but the dragons had threatened him every time the thoughts entered his mind. ¡°It¡¯s not just a sword it¡¯s your pride as a dragon, you keep going until you pass out or die, but you will not give up!¡±

    Meanwhile in the capital a man with a large frame and scar over one eye is reading over a letter for the second time. He swears under his breath drawing the attention of a messenger who is sweating because of being in such close proximity of the man. He looks up over thin rimmed spectacles. His voice is slow and silent almost a whisper when he speaks. ¡°When did the message arrive?¡±

    The thin messenger swallows audibly. ¡°Half an hour ago my Lord.¡±

    The large man stands up from his chair which creaks in thanks for being freed from the overbearing weight. The voice does not change as he replies. Ever silent, ever deadly. ¡°Half an hour ago and I only receive it now?¡± The messenger starts to whimper.

    With a voice full of fear, he starts to beg. ¡°My Lord please have mercy, I ran here as soon as I got it. Your guards made me wait outside saying you were busy in a meeting.¡±

    The man turns around his face bristling with anger is voice now on the verge of madness. ¡°Do not blame your incompetence on my guards!¡± Just as quickly as the anger came it leaves again as he makes his way over to the messenger with heavy steps. ¡°Do not worry, don¡¯t fear everything will be alright.¡± He pats the messengers head as if he is a long lost child that has returned home. ¡°I forgive you its okay.¡±

    The messenger on the verge of tears thanks him over and over again for sparing his life. He gathers his nerves and looks up only to feel the hope he had in his heart snuffed out like a candle in the wind. He starts to scream, but its cut short by an envelope opener now protruding from his neck.

    The big man sighs and sits back on his desk while looking and his blood covered hand as if it¡¯s a nuisance. ¡°I apologize young Prince, its so hard to find good help these days. Living among these savages has made me rather moody.¡±

    A young man¡¯s voice filled with charisma speaks out of the darkness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Alexo. I know how you feel, the other day a maid brought me food and the meat was touching the rise. Can you believe it.¡±

    Alexo nods, he too had suffered the same thing on multiple occasions. The young voice turns a bit more serious. ¡°Well what is the news? Do try not to keep me in suspense.¡±

    ¡°I feared for the worst, but this goes beyond my expectations.¡± Alexo hands the letter over to the young man who is sitting in a dark corner in order to hide his face. He reads over it slowly, not needing light to do so.

    He finishes and clicks his tongue. ¡°I am sorry to hear your son has been captured, he has always been such a sensitive soul. As for my future finance we cannot allow her to be affected by the savages. Even if it leads to an early war, we need her back as soon as possible!¡±

    The big man sighs again retaking his seat on the edge of the desk. ¡°My son has always been useless and his¡­. Tastes caused even the other nobles to look down on him. Well if he is dead we will have a reason to keep the savages from joining the council. As for your fiance. Clock is a capable commander and will be able to recapture her I am sure.¡±

    The young man stands up and his voice turns a little threatening for the first time. ¡°I do hope so; she is the last of her race and in her blood lies the key to lift a curse. A curse that I need not explain the origins of. If she dies you, and everyone you have ever known dies with you.¡±

    The young man steps forward, a smile on his face. ¡°I leave it in your capable hands.¡± Alexo bows low keeping the anger in him down forcefully. If it wasn¡¯t for the boy¡¯s backing he would have tortured him to death a long time ago. But this is politics and politics is Alexo¡¯s game.

    He smiles. ¡°I can wait patiently, like a snake under leaves waiting for its prey to come and step on it. The so called Prince will not always be so lofty and when he falls I will be there under the leaves to devour him whole!¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    There you go as promised. I hope you enjoyed the read.

    PLEASE REMEMBER to VOTE, FOLLOW or FAVORITE if you have not already. If you don''t like the book please tell me in pm or here I am always looking to improve.

 SKy Prince- Book1 Chapter 41

    PLEASE READ.

    Okay guys chapter 41, I lost count how many times I re-wrote this and I still feel it¡¯s not the way I wanted, however, Its about time for me to release it as I am sure you all agree!

    You will see that I finally have a donate button. I wanted to put it to a poll but due to recent events I feel my writing is not on a level to go with sponsored chapters, so I decided to go with donate instead. This will probably be the last time I mention it excluding the thanks I will give to those who decide to donate. Any amount no matter how small will be appreciated!

    I also have another proposition for you guys, if the fic reaches 50 reviews/votes I will add an artwork for one of the future Waifu¡¯s!

    Hope you enjoy the read please don¡¯t forget to follow or favourite!

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    41

    A Bloody Ball

    The Queen looks calm and composed, but in truth is barely holding on as they once again restart the sixth stage of the blade dance. If not for her countless years of experience she would have lost a long time ago. Even as she finishes a sweep of her sword her ears can¡¯t help but ignore the ringing of Slyfer¡¯s. It has become obvious that the speed and strength behind his every sword swing is way higher then hers, but her pride and unwillingness to give up the last thing she has of her husband keeps her form conceding.

    Slyfer stops mid swing when a call goes out. ¡°Enemies, enemies are attacking!¡± The entire tent falls into silence and the shout gets repeated. Only now do people react. The tent is thrown into chaos as Dark and High elves start scrabbling for their weapons. Slyfer with a mighty jump lands behind Luna then places his hand on her head. A second later she slumps down into unconsciousness, his eyes quickly search for someone in the crowd and after finding him, grabs Luna under his arm. He makes a bee line for him.

    ¡°Grey King, take  the girl to a safe place then meet up with Ban. I sent him away earlier to get some men ready and go scout out a suspicion I had, he may not have left yet.¡± Grey King wants to object, but before he can Slyfer places Luna on his back and disappears back into the crowd of milling people.

    The Queen having heard what he said follows after giving her own subordinate some instructions. Four high ranking elves join her as her guard. They soon reach the outside of the tent and make their way to the border of where the grass has been flattened. Slyfer comes to a stop and concentrates as his consciousness spreads to the limits. He quickly counts under his breath, his brow becoming deeper with every word.

    The Queen comes to a halt and wants to do the same, but Slyfer¡¯s voice interrupts. ¡°There are a bit more than two hundred mounted humans heading our way,¡± He pauses looking behind her. ¡°Are any of you able to use earth magic?¡±

    They look at him dumbfounded for a second and he asks again, irritation mounting in his voice. This time the Queen starts to answer haughtily. ¡°Of course, who-¡°

    Slyfer does not wait to hear the rest of it and turns back towards the wall of long grass. ¡°Dig a ditch here as deep as you can the rushing men wont expect it and fall right in as they exit the grass.¡±

    The Queen wants to complain at being ordered, but stops as Slyfer¡¯s legs bend and swell with power. With a start she quickly backs away, urging the others with her to do the same.

    Trisha had followed them after grabbing a bow from one of the guards. Her golden cat eyes take in the scene and without a pause she runs into the grass not far to the right. Her mother is close on her heels, uttering curses and objections as she follows. ¡°Trisha, what are you doing? Have you gone daft girl you have grown in power exponentially, but there is no way you can take out an army on your own.¡±

    Trisha does not answer she has gone into hunting mode. Her senses are primed with her beating heart. Ever since being able to transform she had gone hunting often remembering what Slyfer said. In truth she hated it, but not wanting to fall behind Slyfer she tried to grow in power as much as possible. She wants to follow him, in her heart she knows he may be angry but she won¡¯t give up, she made a promise.

    She suddenly stops nearly causing her mother to crash into her. The shaman once again asks what the hell her daughter is planning. This time Trisha answers without hiding the irritation in her voice. ¡°We won¡¯t be in the front; Slyfer is going to be and I intend to support him. Leave or help me its your choice.¡± Her legs start moving and after a second the Shaman huffs with displeasure but follows anyway.

    ¡°How will he be in front we are running too far ahead?¡± Trisha smirks and ups her pace before answering.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t run faster we will fall behind, Slyfer intends to jump!¡± Her mother¡¯s face is a mask of disbelief at hearing this and wants to object, but just as she is about to a loud crash causing the very grass around them to shake, sounds out.

    The Queen had started to relax seeing as nothing happened for a few seconds, but this all changed as Slyfer¡¯s eyes opened revealing his eyes, glowing with a deathly red. She had just backed up some more when his legs shoot him off like a spring, the earth cracks sending dust and grass into the air, the Queen even had to jump in order to dodge a large stone that was flung her way.

    It did not have to take that long in preparation to jump, but Slyfer¡¯s heart is in turmoil. The thirst for blood is not there. There is no anger towards the people attacking them, causing doubts to surface in his mind. -Is there no way for us to talk it out, to do this without resorting to violence?-

    Inside his mind the dragons roar at him in frustration; humans are their hated enemies how can he think this way? Then it hits them. The hate, the anger, it had all left along with the evil voice that was suppressed. What is left behind is a simple sixteen year old. In fear that Slyfer may do something stupid they start projecting scenes of battle into his mind.

    Knowing their intention he shouts. ¨CStop! I know what you fear, but I need to do this. It is something I need to face on my own, please give me the chance to.- The Dragons fall quiet and the images stop. Air screams past Slyfer¡¯s ears nearly drowning out the drumming hoof beats below. Slyfer gazes at the humans on their mounts, the moon reflects of armour and weapons, his gaze however is fixed on their eyes. They are so filled with hate and lust for blood all thoughts of talking is swept away.

    Preparing his heart for what comes next he starts to heat the air around him. At first there seems to be nothing happening, but soon little explosions fill the air around him it starts to churn with fire and heat. The night sky is suddenly lit up with an orange glow that can be seen for miles around!

    The captain in the lead of the troops looks up and his face pales. ¡°Magic! There is incoming magic!¡± In fear he spurs his horse on trying to get as much speed out of the beast as he can.

    A voice fills the air, its young and filled with sorrow. ¡°Humans you have left me no choice! I will try and make your death quick and painless.¡± Somehow the shout puts more fear in the men than any angry or hate filled one could have.

    Trisha, not far away had heard Slyfer¡¯s pain filled voice and it causes anger to rise in her.

    Slyfer reaches the apex of his jump and takes one last look at the charging troops underneath, before taking a deep breath. The magic around him increases and the fire starts to roil and coil around him growing with every second. The blaze fills the sky throwing the world underneath in an eerie red light. Men and horses scream in terror.

    A tear runs down Slyfer cheek but quickly evaporates in the maelstrom of heat. His sadness turns to anger and he dives¡­.

    The captain leading the charge whips his horse as he and screams in frustration. Red welts swell on the horses flank with the force of his hits. Others do the same, but it¡¯s too late! Steam starts to rise from the grass as unimaginable heat draws near. Men scream as blisters form on their skin. Trisha watches as what looks like a tornado of fire crashes into the ground shaking the earth and turning everything in direct contact to nothing but dust!

    An explosion follows sending men and horses flying through the air only to fall on the ground as charred remains. Those further away also do not escape the onslaught unscathed and are shoved flying into the air as a shockwave travels through the grass and men mowing them down like scythe reaping its harvest.

    SLyfer in the centre of it all can¡¯t hear the screams of men as they burn around him. His ears are ringing with the shear force his plunge to the ground caused. The fancy armour he has on glows red with heat, but does not burn him. Ash is thick in the air, knowing where the ash has come from makes him reluctant to breath. He rises slowly to his feet. Soot and the smell of burning flesh stuck to his skin.

    Another tear escapes his eye but soon turns black as it runs down his cheek. He points his sword at men and horses who had survived. ¡°You wanted this! Now come and die!¡±

    The group that had survived was saved by their fear. While the men in front forced their horses faster to try and escape these unconsciously slowed down, with eyes locked on the small storm of fire that had formed in the air. Now the next in command was screaming for them to reform ranks in order to restart the charge.

    Slyfer is in no rush to start battle again, he needs his hearing to attack in his optimum state. He looks at the men as they are forced into neat lines, knowing time is running out. The man doing this is busy running his horse up and down the ranks while shouting. He reaches the front again and is just about to point his sword forward when an arrow protrudes from his neck. The sword drops and he starts to claw at it before dropping to the ground disbelief still clearly on his face.

    The others shudder in fear and look around them, the long grass obscures whoever has shot it and fear grips their hearts as the same thought repeats itself in most of their hearts. ¨CHow many archers could be out there?-

    Vinx who had watched everything from a distance along with two other fairies make their way down and flit among the burning flames heading to Slyfer¡¯s side.  They quickly help to restore his hearing. At this time another officer who had stepped up receives an arrow through his eye as a reward.

    Trisha hidden in the grass has a grim expression on her face as she knocks another arrow waiting for the next human who wants to try and take command. Her mother is crouched behind her looking at Slyfer a bit of fear on her face.

    Slyfer finally starts to hear again and instantly wishes he could not, men are screaming all around him. A scene that can only be compared to hell is at his feet. Limbs burned are everywhere some still move as cries echo into the night. He ignores it and with growing anger looks at the humans who have still chosen to come and die.

    His feet start to move and flames part to give way to their master. To the humans he looks like a demon that had just crawled out of hell and is now coming for them. Slyfer had struck right in the middle of the small army nearly killing over fifty men on impact the others on the sides did not even stop to look back fear and duty driving them onward; towards the big tent. The ones left behind are those that make up the rear guard of the force.

    His feet quicken and the fairies take to the skies again to survey the battle and any new threats that may arise. Vinx watches as fire once again gathers around Slyfer as he turns into a skipping comet moving over the ground. Trisha now stands up shooting arrows without caring trying to kill as many as possible before Slyfer hits the group of soldiers.

    More screams fill the night sky and join the others as Slyfer starts a dance of death, all the while tears streaming from his eyes.

    The Queen can hear the screams along with an increase in volume of pounding hoof beats, those who had escaped Slyfer are just over a hundred and are now hurtling towards her and her four guards. She smiles as she looks at the deep ditch that had been dug. At first she did not want to do it out of pride, but common sense forced her to command the earth mage with her to do it.

    Her eyes turn focused and the air around her turns deathly cold. A feint mist starts to form, but soon becomes thicker until nothing can be seen. Frost settles everywhere then suddenly the frost and mist gets sucked up towards the Queen and soon starts to form multitudes of sharp icicles floating in the air. The fire in the distance reflects on them, making it seem all the more deadly! Hoof beats now drown out every other sound. The first wave of horsemen appear like phantoms out of the grass. Seeing a mere five people in front of them the fear caused by Slyfer melts away to be replaced by killing intent¡­. This too disappears a second later as horses cry out at suddenly losing their footing!

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    They plow directly into the ditch, dug nearly two meters deep! Sounds of bones cracking and snapping prove the effectiveness of the strategy. The lucky riders are thrown clean off the horses¡¯ back to fall on the other side winded and disoriented. The unlucky ones are smashed into the ground only to be killed or injured by the weight of the rider behind them. The ditch quickly fills and riders guessing at what¡¯s happening force their mounts to jump.

    The Queen smiles at this, it¡¯s her turn! Her eyes widen and arms spread wide. The icicles in front of her crackle with power, as they shoot towards the incoming horde. The projectiles rip away arms, heads and legs as they travel through the group of tightly packed horsemen. She quickly jumps back to get out of the way and prepare her next attack. The fallen who are still alive get trampled by their comrades in a desperate rush to reach the four mages.

    The earth mage who has his hands to the ground with sweat beading his brow, suddenly stands up closing his fists until veins pop out on his arms. The earth starts to rumble and shake causing some horses to lose their footing. A rider watches as the one in front of him suddenly shoots into the air, a thick earth spike squiring it. The sudden attack leaves him flustered and he crashes headlong into the spike that seems to be rising without end. Similar spikes rise all over the battleground. The riders following are forced to dodge and weave through them breaking their speed.

    As if he had expected this, the earth mage smiles and lets out a shout before banging his fist to the ground. What happens next is utter slaughter! Spikes sprout from the core of the huge ones in all directions, turning them into trees of corpses, bodies hang like dead leaves blood dripping like rain on the ground.

    Just like that the battlefield is silent. The entire force of over two hundred has been nearly wiped out. The Queen wants to shout out ¡°victory!¡± but the word is caught in her throat. Screams are ringing in the distance and it¡¯s not coming from in front of them, but behind!

    Slyfer steps past a spear aimed at his hip and easily lobs the attackers head off, his way of fighting is vastly different to the mad rushing it was before. Right now he is dancing through his enemies each swing of his blade takes a life. To Trisha it almost looks beautiful as he dances through the multitude of men. The fairies by his side sing a song of war confusing anyone who comes near. Trisha fires her las arrow when Vinx¡¯s voice sounds out. ¡°This group is nothing but a distraction, the tent is under attack and our allies are dying!¡±

    Slyfer misses a step and gets a cut on his leg as a reward. He shouts in anger before punching the attacker. His fist smashes the man¡¯s head like a melon sending blood and brain matter scattering onto the man behind him. ¨CA diversion, how could I have been so stupid! There are no mages here, nor any with wards.- He had thought it strange but pushed the doubts aside needing to concentrate on the bloody task at hand. ¨CTo sacrifice so many for a chance to launch a sneak attack, what monster could have thought up such a plan?-

    Trisha who had heard Vinx¡¯s shout changes into her tiger form and lets out a loud roar. It travels into the night and soon more roars fill the sky. She quickly bounds forward and crushes two men with a swipe of her paw. There are barely twenty soldiers left, but they are not attacking only circling around stabbing now and then to keep Slyfer busy.

    Trisha jumps again reaching Slyfer in the centre. He looks at her and without a word mounts. She lets out another roar and makes a swipe sending men and horses flying. The others scream in fear and back up. She grabs the chance and bound into the darkness, heading back to the tent.

    The fairies follow lighting the way, Slyfer breathing hard starts to ask Vinx questions as they quickly stop to pick the Shaman up. ¡°Vinx, what is the situation?¡±

    Vinx is quiet for a second before answering. ¡°It is very bad. The humans have some sort of contraption on a large beast that nullifies any kind of magic.¡±

    Slyfer swears remembering how anti-magic feels like a dark hole when sensing it. That¡¯s why they did not sense the army attacking from behind. They exit the long grass to see the sight of death wrought by the Queen and her mages. Slyfer forces his gaze away and soon sees the Queen retreating figure, running towards the tent.

    He urges Trisha to catch up and they soon do. He jumps off and runs next to her. ¡°You can¡¯t use magic against them; it won¡¯t work they have a huge ward.¡±

    She only nods, not deeming to speak as worry is clearly on her face. They enter the tent to find that the High and Dark elves have formed a protective circle with the high ranking officials in the middle. Humans on horses are circling around a huge beast in the middle of them with tusks thicker than an average man¡¯s middle. There are about one hundred humans in the group, but the guards have no shield and very few have bows so, there is almost no way to guard against the trampling horde as it circles the group in the middle. Each time they circle the humans on horseback stab out with spears or swing with sword.

    On top of the huge beast stands a man that looks more like some kind of machine! One arm is entirely made of a gold metal. On his face is some kind of contraption that makes him look like a bug. Every time he shouts the rest obey. Inwardly the man is swearing. The enemy was more organised then he expected. He wanted to be in and out in a flash the longer they stayed here the slimmer the chance of them escaping would be. The small group of archers he had ordered to delay any backup from the main camp would not last forever!

    He had also expected that the force meant to distract the enemy would be here by now, but for some reason they had not arrived. His bug augmented eye focuses on his objective. A young girl standing next to a High elf who is shaking he mutters her name in hate, ¡°Vanya¡± if not for her he would not have to sacrifice so many of his men.

    He is just about to order another command when his skin starts to prickle with fear. He knows the feeling he has been in too many battles not to. He turns around while swinging his metal arm. Metal meets metal sending sparks into the air. His metal arm is nearly crush, making it impossible for him to open his clenched hand.

    He takes two heavy steps back causing the younth in front of him to look at him in disbelief.

    Slyfer hand struck down with all his strength yet this thing only took a mere two steps back! The thing smiles at him then talks in a raspy mechanic voice. ¡°Your strength is amazing if it can force me back to this extent!¡±

    Slyfer ignores the words and snorts taking up a stance before talking, ¡°Surrender, you have already lost.¡±

    The thing shakes its head sadly. ¡°There is no surrender, I will never bow to you filthy non-humans that pollute the very air with your magic!¡± After his words he spits at Slyfer and draws a wicked blade with the other. SLyfer lunges and he jumps back rember the strength behind the boy¡¯s strength. To hissurprise right after swinging he turns to the huge ward on the creatures back.

    ¡°No!¡± he watches in fear as Slyfer cuts the bonds of that tether the ward to the huge beast. It suddenly sumps to the side causing the beast to lose balance! Men scream as its huge legs crush the horses that were running nearby. Slyfer turns around just in time to parry a blow from the machine with hate gleaming in its eyes.

    Both of them topple over as the beast start to fall its huge tusks digging deep ditches on the left side before crashing onto one of the main poles keeping up the roof of the tent.

    Ropes groan before snapping and the tent comes down, the remaining humans are thrown into disarray at seeing the beast veer of and crash to the ground.

    Old Sun and others are quick to react and grabbing tables, they throw it into the circling riders. The riders trip and fall to the ground only to be set upon by the guards and others. The fighting becomes desperate as people wrestle and stab each other on the ground; the situation worsens when the tent settles over them causing visibility to be zero!

    The army from the main camp finally arrive, hearing and seeing the tent cover move as people fight underneath, but not able to do anything due to not knowing who is who. Slyfer pushes his hands underneath him, trying to get up. He hears heavy steps grow closer along with unearthly clacking sounds. A steel boot connects with his ribs and sends him reeling into the air before finally hitting the ground once again.

    Slyfer and Commander Clock had been sent flying after the crash. Evidently the metal man had made his way to his feet before Slyfer could. Slyfer coughs, spitting out blood. His side is burning with pain a few ribs are broken, but are already starting to mend. Heavy steps come closer again and halt before the same scratchy metallic voice rings out in disdain. ¡°You non-human filth! Why don¡¯t you just curl up and die!¡± He kicks Slyfer again this time breaking an arm. Slyfer cries out in pain and rolls to his back only to see a sneering bug like face.

    The sneer turns into surprise as SLyfer laughs at him. ¡°Whats so funny! You think this is a game boy?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head and finally gets a few words out through his painful laughter that has turned into a cough. ¡°You¡­*cough*¡­you are funny, you call me non-human trash, yet look at yourself. You are less human than I am!¡±

    Having hit the nail on the head the man bellows in anger before stomping forward intending to give Slyfer another kick with his metallic leg. ¡°What do you know! I was a noble once, a man sought after my many. My father was a proud advocate against magic filth like you!¡± He stomps down at Slyfer¡¯s face, but Slyfer rolls out of the way in the nick of time.

    The man rushes at him and Slyfer jumps driving a fist into the man¡¯s chest. Ringing fills the air as both are forced back. Slyfer backs off as far as he can, he had noticed the healing slows down the closer the man gets. Holding one arm to his abdomen he keeps his eyes on the hate filled bug face before talking in order to buy time. ¡°So what if he was, is that any reason for you to turn out this way?¡±

    Bristling with anger the man storms at him like a crazed bull, but Slyfer evades quickly. He screams in frustration at Slyfer. ¡°One day a man came to the manor. The maid was the first to die at his hands, fire magic spread through the house in an instant. Turning my mother and younger siblings to ash in front of my eyes, even now I can still hear their screams like it was yesterday.¡±

    Slyfer watches him closely as he searches for some kind of weapon, he can¡¯t use magic and his sword was ripped from his hand when the two of them went flying. He suddenly spots something near the beast¡­ a sword, but right in SLyfer¡¯s way is the crazed metal man. Slyfer stands a bit straighter his ribs almost healed. ¡°So what? Your father supported putting people into slavery or worse just for being born with a gift, he got what he had coming to him.¡±

    Commander Clocks face becomes even uglier as he bellows back. ¡°You filth, how dare you! I was burned piece by piece so the filthy mage could get information out of my father. At the end all that was left is this!¡± As he shouts the man rips at the tunic on him to reveal two steal legs, the only thing still human about him is his one arm, half of his body and face.

    SLyfer looks at it in disgust then looks the man in his eyes. ¡°You fool, if you had found a healer perhaps you could have been saved from this fate, but do not worry, today I will set you free!¡±  SLyfer sprints toward Clocks who¡¯s eyes are widening. He launches a metal fist at Slyfer, but to his surprise Slyfer drops to his back and slides right past him!

    He quickly turns in pursuit. SLyfer¡¯s hand grabs the sword, with a sweaty palm as the volume of stomping and clicks grows in his ears. Heart racing he swings at Clock blindly. Blade enters flesh and Clock¡¯s human arm is separated from his body in a bloody arc.

    He looks at it in disbelief, and then starts to laugh. It¡¯s cut short when Slyfer¡¯s boot crashes into his chest, sending him flying. Slyfer¡¯s heart is filled with pity as he looks at the pitiful creature sprawled on his back. Half of his chest is caved in, the other stands at an angle. To Slyfer¡¯s disgust he realises there is metal under the skin too and the strange shape is caused by it being bent.

    The man is trying to speak, but only manages to gurgle blood mixed with some kind of yellow liquid. Slyfer bends down. ¡°Go greet your family in the afterlife.¡± The sword moves in a flash and cuts open Clocks neck and severs his spine.

    Slyfer stands staring into the bug eyes as the little human life it has escapes it.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 42

    42

    Funeral.

    Slyfer stands for a few seconds just staring at the man, wondering what kind of deep hate could drive someone to such a state. Vinx floats closer and puts a hand on his cheek before saying. ¡°Now is not the time, we need to help others as much as we can.¡±

    Her words draws him out of the deep place he was in, he pauses for a second and then starts to move after determining the location where it seems the battle is hardest. He passes the huge beast and gives it a closer look. Its hind legs look almost too short for its body, but they are thick with sinew and muscle. The back is arched before ending at an almost non-existent neck. Its huge head is ugly and shaped like a pig¡¯s with four tusks protruding from it, the two on the left have been ripped out and the strange angle of the head tells Slyfer its neck was broken.

    He quickly passes it, not having enough time to inspect it in detail. The tent without its centre poles soon droops to obscure his vision. He quickly pokes his sword through and starts to cut as he makes his way forward. It¡¯s not long before he starts to step on bodies. Human, Dark and High elves all mixed together! His heart grows heavier, as he thinks. ¨CSo much death and for what? I need to be better, be stronger so that people will fear me to the point it stops them from fighting.-

    On the outside Ban and the rest watch has a lone blade makes its way along the tent. He had sent in his own men to do the same. He quickly recognises the red blade that belongs to non-other than his commander! ¡°Form ranks, follow that blade. You and you grab the edges of where the tent has been cut and quickly split it!¡±

    The blood pack quickly reacts and other warriors prepare. Slyfer is soon joined by other warriors and the previous hidden battle ground opens for all to see¡­. Ban swears under his breath as he looks at the bloody scene that was hidden previously. ¡°It¡¯s like cutting a bloating carcass to find nothing but worms inside.¡±

    Bodies are mingled and mangled, eyes staring vacantly while their faces are set in what must have been the last moment of their lives. Here and there some struggles are still going on, but Slyfer¡¯s group quickly dispatches them. The men hack away at any human they can find before Slyfer orders them to take prisoners; He feels like there has been enough death for one night. The men reluctantly follow the order yet some humans still ¡°resist¡± and get killed for it.

    They soon reach the centre of the mass of bodies and what they see brings them to a standstill. A group of dark and High elves have formed a tight circle around important officials, but what draws the gaze form Slyfer and the warriors with him, is right in the centre of it all is Jade with a tear streaked face holding a lifeless Old Sun. Slyfer takes a tentative step forward¡­. ¡°No, no, no¡­.¡± the entire night¡¯s events seem to suddenly crash down on him and he falls to his knees. Old Sun had been an ally, yes they had differences, but somehow they had worked passed them and Slyfer had started considering the old man as a true friend. Memories of the short talk they had rushes through his mind. He looks down only to be reminded the clothes had been given to him as a sign of friendship and care. ¨CHe said he would follow me without objection, he was the first to accept me and in his own way always supported me behind the scenes.-

    The circle parts and opens up after seeing friendly warriors arrive. Slyfer¡¯s gaze wavers between Jade and Aldowin who is standing with Vanya by his side. Fira is hugging Jade and crying with her. The King has his hand on Old Sun¡¯s chest; his face is pale and filled with sadness.

    Slyfer takes a few deep breaths trying to control his emotions, but fails in his attempt in the end he gets to his feet in a daze and makes his way toward Jade. Rushing feet sound out behind him, but he does not care to look. In a zombie like state he comes to a halt his shadow dancing over Old Sun and Jade cause by someone holding a torch behind him. Jade finally seems to get life into her eyes and they turn to him. Her blank expression turns to one of grief and she starts to ramble.

    ¡°Slyfer, father he, he protected me a man came out of nowhere and was going to stab me the¡­ then father just appeared and¡­. Save him Slyfer please save him, you know methods of healing don¡¯t you?" Slyfer wants to reply but can¡¯t find the words; he can only stand watching as his step sister begs for something that is beyond him.

    His breath catches a few times before he replies in a croaking voice. ¡°I am sorry Jade, there¡­. There is no way¡­.I can¡¯t help.¡± Jade shakes her head in disbelief before looking back at her father and cradling his head.

    Her heart is in turmoil, her mind confused. She starts to mutter something under her breath very fiew but those with enhance hearing can pick it up. Each time she repeats it is like a searing lash to Slyfer¡¯s heart. ¡°Where were you?¡± Her voice grows louder until she is screaming while crying her eyes out.

    Slyfer doesn¡¯t blame her, in his mind he knows it¡¯s just grief, but his heart feels different. The rest of the army soon reaches the place and Old Sun¡¯s clan make their way to the front. At the sight of him lifeless in her arms many start to cry and lament as well.

    Vinx on SLyfer¡¯s shoulder continuously tries to console him. ¡°Slyfer she does not mean it, its not your fault. You could not have known.¡±

    He does not answer, he doesn¡¯t care to. One of the only people that may have cared about him is dead. He bends down intending to touch Jade¡¯s shoulder, but she slaps it away. He sits on his haunches for two seconds before slowly rising and walking away. Warriors part and make way for him. The Elvin Queen is suddenly at his side. ¡°I am sorry for your loss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She does not mind him not answering, but soon continues. ¡°It is times like these that will test your ability to lead, look how your men are turned towards you. They need guidance now more than ever.¡±

    Slyfer is surprised at her words. ¡°What is it to you elf Queen? Why do you care, or are you just gloating again?¡± His words are not unexpected and the Queen¡¯s face does not change at hearing them.

    She looks at her hands before turning her gaze to him. ¡°I do not want to see an ally make the same mistakes I did.¡± Slyfer takes a deep breath before turning to Ban who had followed him, uncertainty on his face.

    Slyfer¡¯s voice rings out in the quiet darkness. ¡°Ban, collect the bodies of our fallen comrades, give people a day to seek out and find their loved ones before starting burial rights. Make sure Lady Jade is kept safe and that she is closely monitored.¡± the last part he had added in a whisper. The uncertainty had by now left, Ban¡¯s face.

    Slyfer starts to walk again, but Ban¡¯s question stops him. ¡°What of the humans My Lord?¡± Slyfer does not stop, his voice rings out. ¡°Burn them all, all but one, we need proof to show the council we were attacked.¡±

    The captured humans start to plead for their lives promising to say anything if they will just be spared, but Slyfer just keeps walking. Before long he is gone from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The next two days are the worst the Dark Elf camp has ever had, a deathly silence had settled over everyone as they mourned their dead and prepared for the funerals that would be held the next day. Everyone was worried since Slyfer had been gone for one day after the fight, but once he returned the armour he had worn was washed to it previous shine, however, despite his frantic efforts he was not able to remove the signs that it had been in battle.

    His face was set and determined and he soon took control of the proceedings for Old Sun. Jade and Slyfer had not talked ever since he returned, but he prefers it that way since he does not have the heart to face her yet. While he was away he had done nothing but hunt in his dragon form. Throwing his grief and pain into it, many creatures had been slaughtered, but none were wasted as he devoured them all, as if his stomach was an endless pit.

    He did it all for one reason; to grow stronger, the growth spurts were starting to slow down recently and his size had only grown by small amounts. Slyfer had been worried but the dragons assured him it was normal and a sign that he was no longer a fledgling, but compared to a dragon in adolescent years. In truth the dragons are surprised and happy. It would take a normal dragon nearly a hundred years to reach this stage of its life.

    During this time he was also in contact with Alric. The dragon had felt his pain and somehow their bond grew stronger with time. Slyfer only found out later that the dragon was causing havoc in enemy territory against Serina¡¯s wishes. It was only now that he returned to the East side of the mountain that their bond grew strong enough for them to communicate instead of just feeling what the other is.

    To Slyfer¡¯s surprise Alric was understanding. It was only then that he realised the pain he is feeling is very similar to that of Alric. Slyfer was flying in the dark searching for his next victim when the dragon¡¯s voice and pain flooded into his consciousness. -I see you have adopted my way of dealing with things.-

    Slyfer was confused at first, but soon understood the meaning. ¨CIt can hardly be compared, I just wish to grow stronger to protect those I love.-

    To this the dragon sighed before saying, -Aye, I too started this way, until my thoughts and heart was filled with nothing but the need to kill. After years of carnage and blind rage I found myself with no friends and enemies everywhere I went. It¡¯s only later that I found out, that I had killed two fledglings in my rage¡­..they were the last two young ones of our race.- The pain at this statement only intensified until Slyfer struggled to breathe, but a feeling stronger then that dominated the pain, It is shame. A shame so deep it made the old dragon hate himself more than anything else.

    It brought a lump to Slyfer¡¯s throat. A dragon so powerful and mighty in his mind was in truth nothing but a culmination of hurt and regret. Slyfer¡¯s thoughts were broken by Alric¡¯s voice. ¨CDon¡¯t you dare pity me hatchling, or I will eat you! I made my own mistakes and even though I admit this to you I will to no other. For I am a dragon.- Those last words are all that was necessary for Slyfer to understand why Alric had never apologised to anyone for what he did and even if he did. What would it change?

    Alric was quiet for a while and the two found solace in each other¡¯s pain as air flowed under their powerful wings. Alric spoke after hours in which the two did nothing but fly. ¨CGo back to the two legs, lead them, give them strength and above all prepare them. The things I have seen beyond the mountain are not to be taken lightly. There will be no end to the suffering people will have if Chronos wins.-  After that Alric faded to the back of Slyfer¡¯s mind.

    Slyfer had then spent another hour in the air, before turning back towards the camp. Behind him the sun was starting to rise, slowly ushering a new day.

    Another day passed as he prepared for the mass funeral that would be held for his adopted people. Jade still gave no sign of wanting to come out of her tent. Time and again he would find himself looking at it. Luna also picked up on the sad mood and was less playful and somehow more caring in an instinctive way. In the day that Slyfer had been gone it had nearly taken all of the blood pack to keep her calm when she woke up. Only after Vinx had explained with images, did the girl let out a whimper and sit down right where she was.

    Vinx wanted to follow Slyfer that night, but Slyfer had asked for some time alone so she could do nothing but oblige. When he finally returned it felt to her like he was gone for ages. He was cleaned, but still wreaked of death, so she immediately got servants to prepare a bath. After that she and the other fairies quickly restored the armour Old Sun had given him to its best condition.

    After the bath Slyfer found Trisha and Fira waiting for him. To his surprise the shaman was also there. He was the first to speak in a dry tone. ¡°How can I help you?¡± His question was pointed at the Shaman who then lifted her chin before replying.

    ¡°I feel that we still have no finished our discussion.¡± Slyfer sighed audibly, not caring if it was rude.

    ¡°Did I not tell you, you could go? Why do you continue to pester me, do you feel so self-important that you want to make a bigger issue out of it?¡± His question caught her of guard, but before she could answer a different female voice chipped in.

    ¡°It is because of me that she is still here.¡± Slyfer¡¯s consciousness instantly zoned in on the female tigress lazing in the sun nearby. It made her sit up and her pelt shivered a little at the attention.

    ¡°Why do you keep her here when you want to flee? Your stance has been made abundantly clear-¡°

    The tiger¡¯s voice cuts him off. ¡°That is where you are wrong, after hearing what you had to say, I have come to regret my initial decision that along with what happened made me realise. We won¡¯t be safe. If the black dragon¡¯s army can already attack in the council¡¯s backyard, what stops them from attacking my people?¡±

    Slyfer inwardly smiled. In a way he hoped Old Sun was watching from wherever he was in order to see his death was not for naught, but had brought Slyfer allies! It was a small compensation, but one nonetheless. His silence was mistaken for reluctance and the tiger was about to speak again, but Slyfer¡¯s voice cut it off.

    ¡°What are your plans, and what are the terms of this agreement?¡± The tiger was silent for a few moments before answering Slyfer¡¯s question.

    ¡°First and foremost, I want to see your true form,¡± Slyfer only nodded while wondering why but gave the tiger time to list the rest. ¡°Secondly, may race are wonderers by nature, we would like freedom to go where we want like it was in the old days. It is only recently that we have been forced to stay together for fear of being hunted.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°This I cannot promise unless we actually win the war and why do you want to see my true form?¡±

    The tiger purrs and Slyfer realises it¡¯s her way of chuckling. ¡°The girl has spoken so much of your majesty that I have grown curious and want to see it for myself.¡± Slyfer looks over at Trisha to see her blushing. ¡°Furthermore I understand your reasoning behind my other claim, but I want to know if you will support it¡­. if we win.¡±

    Slyfer nods, ¡°If we win I will ensure that you will have freedom to go where you want without being persecuted.¡± Slyfer senses the tiger lick her paw after looking at it for a second.

    She stops then stands up and walks toward the tent entrance. ¡°I only have two other requests; first you must represent us in the council.¡± To this the Shaman nearly falls over and starts to object. ¡°Silence, I have spoken. I wanted to ask your daughter but she is clearly smitten with this boy, so will do what he says anyway.¡±

    This time Slyfer wants to object, that it¡¯s not true, but the gaze Trisha is giving him makes him rethink. His heart races and he feels confused. ¨CIs it true, she is a strong woman with her own ideals and thoughts? If there is one thing I have learned from the female dragon it¡¯s that a strong woman behind any man can help him to achieve greatness.- Slyfer thinks on it for a while before answering. ¡°No, I do not accept this,¡± his gaze settles on Trisha who looks hurt and worried, ¡°I will represent you, but only if Trisha serves as your heart that will whisper in my ear, I do not want a woman that follows blindly, but one with her own thoughts and feelings. When I lose sight of our objective she will represent you in getting me back on the path I need to be.¡±

    This time everyone is silent. All the women look at him like he is a creature from another planet. The tigress suddenly purrs in pleasure before saying. ¡°You are wise beyond your years and your answer has calmed many doubts I had. Then the last thing I want, food must always be prepared in every Kingdom under the control of the alliance, if one of my own were to travel to this Kingdom the best cook in the Kingdom must be called to serve. That is all.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Slyfer nearly wants to laugh at the absurd request, but keeps it in. many problems arise in his mind like, who is to say the tigers will fit? Slyfer pushes the thoughts aside, not willing to look a gift horse in the mouth. He finally gives his approval. ¡°Then it is agreed, I hope we will have a long and prosperous relationship. After the funeral I will show you my form in a secluded place.¡±

    Trisha¡¯s tail can¡¯t help but move with happiness as she smiles, only after a while does she detect the disapproving look from her mother and when she does¡­..she ignores it completely!

    Fira¡¯s tail on the other hand is bristling with the hair standing on end. She is worried, worried that Trisha has somehow closed the gap that was obviously between the two and worried, because with this Slyfer¡¯s power has nearly grown past her own father¡¯s. Not only will the tigers and fairies follow him, but in her heart she knows the wolves will stand with him in a heartbeat!

    Her Father will have to make peace with Slyfer¡­.fast, as soon as this thought strikes her, her train of thought completely goes sideways and enters the realm of marriage! Her tail suddenly begins to wag as she looks at Slyfer then Trisha who was taking in her actions in the corner of her eye.

    Fira quickly excuses herself and makes her way straight towards her father.

    Trisha¡¯s eyes only followe, confusion and worry showing on her features.

    The next day, Slyfer is preparing for the funeral when ban enters and announces something that makes Slyfer go stiff and pale faced. ¡°My Lord, Lady Jade is here to see you.¡±

    While biting his lip, he only nods. Jade enters and Luna looks between the two while hugging her legs. She then looks at Vinx questioningly and says. ¡°Trouble?¡± Vinx only nods and motions for the girl to stay quiet and watch. Slyfer had been too busy to teach Luna, so Vinx and the other fairies had taken the task on themselves.

    Slyfer stands gripping his hands, his back towards Jade and not saying a word. Inside his heart is beating fast and he has started to sweat. Not even hordes of enemies had made him feel so afraid! Her words start to repeat themselves and he imagines how she must hate him.

    Her voice a bit dry but without malice, rings behind him. ¡°Slyfer please look at me.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head¡­. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Soft steps sound behind him until she is nearly against him. A scent of flowers enters his nose, its familiar; something she always puts on. ¡°Slyfer please¡­.¡±

    He slowly turns around and his blue eyes filled with guilt, quickly meets hers, before trailing away. She cups his cheek needing to stand on her toes to do so and forces his eyes back to hers. Tears form in her green pools before she says with a breaking voice. ¡°IT WAS NOT YOUR FAULT.¡±

    He huffs and wants to turn around put she does not allow him to. Vinx and Luna lean forward wanting to take in every moment. ¡°I am sorry Slyfer, I hurt you and it was wrong of me, I was just hurt and, and-¡°

    He takes her hand in his. ¡°I know you did not mean it, but does it make it less true? If I had not run off, If I had stayed and¡­¡± His jaw clenches and he takes a deep breath to control his feelings. ¡°If I had stayed I may have been able to save him.¡±

    Jade shakes her head tears streaming down her face. ¡°No, you did the right thing if those troops joined the others¡­.more people would have been lost. My father told me something before he died.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes snap back to her. Eagerness reflecting in every part of his being. She smiles at this while thinking. ¨CMy father is¡­was right, he seems untouchable on the outside but inside¡­- She goes and sits next to Luna and starts braiding her hair, much to Luna¡¯s satisfaction. Jade¡¯s eyes glaze over as she thinks back.

    ¡°Before,¡± she swallows hard¡­ ¡°Before my father died, he made me promise to look after you. He said that you are our last hope, that with your help the Dark elves would rise again, that our clan would rise again. He said he saw so much of my brother in you it scared and made him happy at the same time, his only regret was that he could not tell you this himself, before taking his last breath.¡± A tear runs down her cheek and she quickly wipes it away before taking a breath.

    She finishes the braid and stands up. ¡°You are now the last person I can call family, don¡¯t you dare die before me!¡± Slyfer cant help but smile at her small serious figure. She suddenly steps forward and throws herself into his arms and starts to sob. A tear escapes Slyfer for the first time since the old man died and  it feels like he finally has the right to grieve his passing.

    Jade starts when she feels soft arms circle her from behind. Luna squeezes her against Slyfer then says. ¡°No sad.¡±

    Jade and Slyfer chuckle and Jade nods her head before saying. ¡°Yes Luna, no more sadness.¡±

    The sun is just starting to set when the beat of a drum starts up. It throbs with everyone¡¯s hearts and no sound accompanies it, accept for the sounds of crying. A large procession starts to make their way out of the camp; strings of people carrying the fallen on their shoulders with stretchers made out of wood. A man¡¯s voice fills the silence between each drum beat. He sings of life and then of death, the focus being the journey in between. His voice is deep and lamenting, but at other times happy and full of life.

    Birds circle above in large flocks, something the fairies can be thanked for. Their chirps join the drums causing people to gasp in wonder. Slyfer, Jade, King Great Hunter and to everyone¡¯s surprise. Pathfinder carries Old Sun¡¯s stretcher. At first Slyfer thought it would be an issue when Pathfinder approached him to ask for permission but he had already made things right with Jade and Old Sun beforehand.

    The procession stops a fare distance away from the camp and the people place the dead on neatly stacked pyres. Slyfer looks at the old man that is neatly wrapped in white cloth before saying. ¡°Old Man, you placed your trust in me before anyone else did, you said I was the last hope for the Dark Elves to regain their past glory. I promise on my life that I will do this.¡± Swallowing hard, he turns around and makes his way down, heart heavy and jaw clenched. Jade soon follows with tears in her eyes after bidding her last farewell.

    When everyone has made their way down from the pyres, they take up torches and walk closer setting them alight. Thousands are silent, but a voice deep and old reverberates through all. It seems not to come from around them, but from within their very heart of hearts. At first people look around confused, but their gazes soon settle on the only one whose mouth is moving¡­. Slyfer.

    It is not him who is singing, but the dragons through him. The words are filled with power and even though most don¡¯t understand the words, they can feel the meaning in their very bones!  The drummers start to beat, their eyes closed as they almost enter a sort of trance. The fairies join in the song sweeping up all of the people.

    Who shall sing me

    Into the death sleep sling me

    When I walk on the path of death and the tracks I tread are cold, so cold

    I lived a life of valour and died fighting with tooth and claw

    Now sing me to death¡¯s sweet door

    My merits may be few, or as vast as the endless sees

    But Death, the true equalizer(1) has come and taken me

    Who shall sing me

    Into death sleep sling me

    When I walk on the path of death and the tracks I tread are cold, so cold

    I sought not death, but victory

    Yet that was not the fate chosen for me

    And so Death, the true equalizer has come and taken me

    My memory lives through those who sing me

    Into death sleep sling me, it is through you that I live on

    All the people suddenly start to sing, somehow knowing the words¡­..

    I will sing you

    Into death sleep sling you

    And the track you tread will not be cold, so cold

    You indeed lived a life of valour, but I will not sing you, but carry you to death¡¯s sweet door

    Your merits were not few, and for me they are as boundless sees

    The equalizer has come and taken you, but in my heart you are forever revered

    I will sing you

    Into death sleep sling you

    And the tracks you tread will not be cold, so cold

    Victory you got, for while you lay dying your enemies went with you

    Your fate may have been sealed, but what a beautiful end in battle it revealed

    In me your memory will live on, for it is I who sings your death song

    The song ends and all is quiet Slyfer still in a trance lifts his hands towards the pyres. People watch in shock as the flames turn bright blue and like pillars of light, shoot into the sky! With that the draconic burial is over, if he had been in dragon form he would have burned them with his fire breath.

    Slyfer slowly turns to the people who are still focused on him.

    ¡°Let it be known, that this will not go unpunished! I only joined you recently, but was welcomed by Old Sun and made a part of the clans. His hope was to restore the old ways to strengthen the bonds of your¡­ no, our people!¡± Slyfer¡¯s voice turns to one filled with determination and strength. ¡°We have lost a great leader, but in return we have gained a chance,¡± his eyes go over the confused crowed and then he continues. ¡°We have gained a chance to grow stronger, no longer will our clan be blind to the truth, and no longer will we bicker amongst each other, no. We only have one enemy. A great beast that has struck us the first blow and in doing so has wounded us greatly. Even now it sits and laughs thinking us weak.¡± His eyes once again scan the crowd. The people look defeated and despondent, but his next words changes it all. ¡°This beast has made a grave mistake. Why you may ask? The answer is simple; WE ARE STILL HERE!¡±

    Fists pump into the air and the people shout. Slyfer does not stop there; no he is far from finished! ¡°We are wounded, but wounded beasts are the most dangerous of all. He has struck us a blow and failed to defeat us, his laugh will turn to cries of lament as we utterly destroy him. First we will purge his minions from the East, then we will set our eyes on the West and when we do the beast will know fear. For no mountain will stop the cries of his fallen hordes to reach his ears!¡±

    By the end of his speech the people have been riled to near madness. All sadness has been turned to determination. Fira and her father exchange glances. He had argued with her the previous day saying Slyfer did not have as much power as she thought, but now¡­.

    Just as the people thought it was over, a tiger¡¯s roar filled the sky. It made the very air vibrate with its strength more roars joins the first and by the time it ends. Slyfer is surrounded by multitudes of tigers. The Dark elves start to mutter some even cry out in fear, but Slyfer¡¯s voice calls out once again. ¡°Do not be afraid; welcome our allies for they too will help us destroy the beast!¡±

    Deafening cheers follow this and the wolves join, howling in welcome to their new comrades. Grey King then goes and sits next to the tigress. To further cement this show of friendship, in the eyes of the people. The Queen of the high elves that is standing on a hill not far away takes in the scene dumbstruck and worried. She thought the tigers would join her people and now¡­.

    Slyfer steps forward and shouts. ¡°Let us make haste to the capital, let us make the beast FEEL FEAR!¡±

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    1- In death everyone is equal, there are no exceptions everyone dies and nothing you can do changes that. What is the difference between a rich man in a elaborate coffin and a poor man being buried in rags? That''s why I call death the great equalizer.

    I wont say much except that writing this really to me on a roller coaster ride, I hope you guys felt the same.

    As always please vote and follow or favorite. When you do vote or not give a detailed review I ask that you pleaaaaase also give a thumbs up or down to the guys that have also taken the time to write a review. Remember if we reach fifty votes i will post an artwork.

    For those who want a better feel at the type of music i was trying to describe please listen to this one and click on the link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z0PvZGVPiJU&list=RDz0PvZGVPiJU</a>  it gives me goosebumps when listening to it I actually took some of the lyrics, but mostly wrote my own

    Thanks to those that gave donations it really gives a guy a good feeling to see his work is appreciated that goes for the voters too!

    Hope you enjoyed the read leave a remark and let me know what you think, believe me I always read them.

    @ Arkham- I am glad you noticed, I only hope that my grammar and spelling will improve even more. Be assured i am always working on it.

 Sky Prince- Book 1 Chapter 43

    Hey Guys

    A chapter filled mostly with dialogue, but one that was needed in the plot.

    Please remember to vote and that I will release an artwork when there are 50 be it good, bad or average. When you do vote please thumb down or hopefully up the reviews that fit your opinion of my fic best.

    Thanx for the four that have already voted recently

    To show that my drawing skills are not too bad I have added an artwork I did recently for another scribble member.

    PLEASE NOTE THIS IS NOT A CHARACTER IN MY FIC

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    43

    Fulfilling Promises

    After the funeral and speech the Dark Elf army immediately set out at a faster pace than normal, this continued for a week before leaders had to step in and slow down the army due to problems cropping up. Wolves and elves were starting to suffer from fatigue causing the combat ability to drastically drop.

    Only after asking Slyfer to speak to the people did they finally slow down, however their drive to get to the capital still burned in their eyes. The people wanted the long trek to end, but even more than that they wanted to strike back at the beast. In this time Slyfer had started with what he promised. He was not only training Pathfinder who had finally been discharged from the medical tent, but also any other who wished to try their hand at magic. This also served to slow the army down considerably as more time was allocated to the training.

    The Blood Pack was constantly out collecting the herb needed to test affinities. The fairies served as scouts, so finding it proved much easier then Slyfer first thought it would. In this week Jade also grew emotionally. The reason for it is simple; she had to in order to take over her father¡¯s responsibilities. She had offered the position to Slyfer as was his right as the male heir, but he had declined saying the he could not belong to one faction, but needed to belong to all.

    Slyfer is sitting in his now enormous tent compared to before, busy reviewing papers and documents pertaining to his responsibilities when Pathfinder enters the tent with a huge grin on his face. Luna who is sitting on the opposite side of the desk lifts her head and looks at him lazily, before returning to her original position. Slyfer¡¯s eyebrow twitches. The girl had been sitting like that staring at him with bright eyes, ever since he had sat down.

    Now and again a breeze would enter the tent and blow her flowing hair over along with her scent that makes his pupils dilate and his heart race. Ever since Vinx had been teaching her, she had grown increasingly smart and is now nearly fluent in two languages.

    Pathfinder comes to a halt after looking at the two, he decides to ignore her and talks directly to Slyfer in an excited tone. ¡°I did it, I finally did it!¡±

    Slyfer looks up from his papers feeling annoyed and thankful for being drawn away from the tiresome work. Too lazy to ask what, he only looks at Pathfinder questioningly.

    Pathfinder nearly jumps at the opportunity to display what he is so excited about. His face sets with concentration as his hand hovers over the ground. At first nothing happens, but the ground starts to move and a smooth, perfectly round pillar starts to rise toward his hand!

    It stops at hip level for a second before Pathfinder lets out a gasp as sweat beads his brow. He finally gives up and stands back, however, the excitement in him still has not subsided. Slyfer stands up and walks over.

    He leans down all the while Luna¡¯s eyes follow his every movement. Slyfer¡¯s eyes scrounge up in confusion before he says. ¡°This isn¡¯t earth magic. This is¡­.¡± His finger taps the small pillar and a ringing sound enters the tent, ¡°metal?¡±

    Pathfinder nods vigorously. ¡°I trained and trained the way you told me to and after two days discovered that I could feel the earth, only later did I discover that it was only certain parts of the earth that I could feel. I focused on it and this is how it turned out! What do you think? Its good right¡­.right?¡±

    To Slyfer¡¯s surprise the dragons inside him are also very excited at the turn of events and they start to explain. ¨CEarth mages of high levels naturally learn to strip certain minerals from the ground after years and years of training, but somehow this boy¡¯s power is working in reverse.- Slyfer still fails to see the significance of it and the dragons roar at him in frustration before telling him how stupid he is. ¨CImagine being in a fight only to find your armour, sword anything metal has become your opponent¡¯s weapons against you!-

    Hearing this Slyfer¡¯s face goes pale. It is indeed a scary thought; just thinking about the applications in battle is enough to make him shudder. The dragons then continue to enlighten him. ¨CThat is not all; imagine the applications outside of battle, what takes a blacksmith hours to make could be completed in mere seconds!-

    Slyfer suddenly jumps up and grabs pathfinder by the shoulders. ¡°This is great Pathfinder, I am very impressed. Slyfer looks back at the small pillar of gleaming steel and then back at Pathfinder. ¡°You still need a lot of training though, but this ability can help out in many ways.¡±

    Pathfinder¡¯s face turns from anticipation into glee. For some reason he wants to prove himself to Slyfer more than anyone else. His face soon turns back to normal as he finally registers the word ¡°training¡±. In truth he had been training ever since Slyfer tested his affinity a week ago and was looking forward to taking it a bit slower.

    Slyfer looks back to his desk that has large amount of papers stacked on it, before his eyes return to Pathfinder with a strange gleam in them that gives the poor Prince the shivers. Slyfer walks past him towards the exit before stopping as if remembering something. He smiles before saying in an overly innocent voice. ¡°I just thought of a way that you can train, follow me.¡±

    Before pathfinder can say anything, Slyfer is already outside. He squints at the sun that is suddenly on his face, he pauses a moment in surprise at the huge change that has come over the camp. Slyfer¡¯s tent is set far apart from the rest of the army, but is probably the safest. Everywhere he looks Tigers can be seen. Some are training with the rest of his clan, using almost the same method the Blood Pack had. From these warriors only the best will be chosen to bolster the Blood Pack ranks however in a whole the fighting strength of the clan is rising every day. Not far from his, is a tent with a green hawk on it.

    Slyfer ponders if he should go visit Jade for a bit, but soon shoves the thought aside. He starts to move again and as he does, two wolves join him on the left, while two tigers join him on the right. He had objected plenty of times to this behaviour, but neither of the two groups would listen. The entourage only grows the further he walks until he is finally surrounded by so many he can barely see where he wants to go. Luna is lazing happily on the back of one of the tigers still looking at him. When Jade or Trisha is around she talks a lot, but as soon as those two are gone, she starts to behave this way.

    Every time he talked to her she would only blush and look away, she has also stopped him from being present while she bathes.  Slyfer had at first been happy about it, since it showed that she had become aware of her sexuality, but he kind of missed playing with the innocent girl.

    Slyfer suddenly takes a turn to the left where loud ringing of metal on metal can be heard. Realisation starts to dawn on Pathfinder his shoulders slump. They come to a halt and as they do so too does the ringing. The blacksmith surprised at seeing so many beasts and people around him, stares in wonder and a little bit of fear while he desperately thinks on what he could have done wrong! A familiar heroic figure extricates himself from everyone, while towing a depressed Prince behind him.

    The blacksmith does not know what to do and finally decides on bending a knee. Slyfer quickly helps him back up. ¡°There is no need for that; I am not your King.¡±

    The blacksmith only nods, in truth he would not react this way towards the King, but this is Slyfer! Rumours of his deeds and what he was doing for the people were all everyone could talk about. Slyfer points towards the Prince. ¡°I believe you know the Prince?¡± The black smith nods. ¡°I have brought him here to try his hand at your craft; he has learned magic that is very hard and unique, but still needs to develop it. I believe by helping you he can achieve better control of it.¡± While Slyfer is pretending to be righteous inside he is smirking. ¨CI have received so many reports and complains from the other clans about wagons breaking down due to my speech and the speed of the march, having the Prince use his magic to fix my problems is only fair.-

    Slyfer nearly starts to laugh, but stops and pretends it¡¯s a cough. ¡°I have received word that there are many wagons with broken axles, have him start there.¡± Slyfer slaps Pathfinder on the shoulder, pushing him forward. ¡°Well, then¡­.goodbye.¡±

    Before pathfinder can object the crowd has already swallowed Slyfer and he is left standing with a blacksmith that has no idea what to do. How can he command a Prince around his shop! When the crowd disappears around a corner pathfinder swallows hard almost feeling his pride go down with the swallow and turns to the blacksmith. ¡°Where do I start?¡±

    It does not take long for Slyfer to get back to his tent, much to his dismay. Just thinking of all the issues he had to sort out brings on headaches. However after feeling a familiar and huge presence inside the headache only grows.

    When he enters he catches two familiar women snooping around curiously. Before he can speak one turns around. She had sensed him long before he arrived. The High Elf Queen pretends to be aloof as she makes her way back to her chair. Slyfer ignores her and greets the other woman first. ¡°Elyna, what a pleasant surprise.¡±

    Elyna turns to him and nearly bows, but remembering the Queen is there she stops and manages a feint, ¡°Hello.¡± Ever since finding out what Slyfer is, she had thought many times about her actions when she was with him. She mostly felt regret, but also happy that they were friends in a way. Slyfer turns to the Queen and can see veins popping out on her forehead; it is extreme bad manners to greet her subordinate before greeting her.

    Without greeting or the normal decorum he slumps down into his chair behind his desk. Luna has also entered, but seeing the Queen she quickly leaves to go laze with the tigers outside. Slyfer¡¯s eyes finally turn to the Queen, who by now is bristling with anger. ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    Her hands slowly unclench before her purple eyes settle on him. In them, he can see anger but also something else. ¡°I have come here directly since you have failed to answer any of my summons.¡±

    Slyfer points to the papers on the desk, which the Queen had been going through. ¡°I am sure after going through my things you have discovered that I have been busy.¡±

    Her eyes don¡¯t falter and stay locked on his. ¡°I would think that gaining me as an ally would take priority over petty problems and squabbles.¡±

    This time Slyfer¡¯s fists clench and his eyes start to get a feint tinge of red before he answers. ¡°History has proven how ¡°valuable¡± you view your allies.¡±

    Elyna can¡¯t help but gasp at the mental slap he just gave the Queen. To her surprise the Queen does not say or do anything at the affront. The tent is filled with an awkward silence before the Queen speaks again. ¡°Elyna, leave us please.¡±

    Elyna quickly gets up and exits. Slyfer raises an eyebrow. The Queen sits forward before starting to speak. ¡°You have continually thrown my actions into my face, yet what do you know of command? What do you know of the responsibility I have held for nearly four thousand years? My choices reflect the love I have for my people and my responsibility to them. You are but a boy, but one who has gained power and now I am here to talk, do not be foolish and shove away a helping hand.¡±

    Slyfer sits forward the red in his eyes growing more and more. ¡°Reflect the love you have for your people? Tell me something Queen, why are we here, what has brought these people from their homes. What has brought you from yours?¡±

    She smirks, ¡°It is a stupid question and one you know the answer to.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I do not, I know why the dark elves came, but I don¡¯t know why you did. Is it fear?¡±

    She stands up. ¡°I fear nothing!¡±

    Slyfer sits back and looks at her in contempt. ¡°That is your problem, you fear nothing so you don¡¯t see danger and in not seeing it you have not prepared for it. For years your people have stayed the same while the humans have done nothing but grow stronger. You fear nothing? Yet you abandoned your oath out of fear, you are as transparent as glass. Your motives cannot be hidden from me, your games won¡¯t work. I know more about you then your precious people.¡±

    Her mouth opens and then closes. ¡°You are a mere boy!¡±

    Slyfer starts to laugh. ¡°Keep telling yourself that until its too late. What you need to realise is that you are not doing anyone a favour for being here, you are here because you need a way to survive, just like the rest that are here. You are not special; you are in the same boat as all the rest. Of course I know we need you, but until you accept the fact that you made a grave mistake when you abandoned the dragons and say so openly with a true and sincere heart, I cannot trust you.¡± A saying pops into Slyfers mind, he does not know where from in fact most of the things he has said has not been from his mind, but from the old ones inside him, how else could he wish to compete in a bout of words with a woman that is over four thousand years old?

    The Queen once again can¡¯t retaliate with words, she thought walking over Slyfer would be easy, after all his young age counted against him in this regard, yet now she has been bested and worse, she is questioning her convictions.

    Slyfer utters a saying she had only once heard before. It shocks her to the core and tares the last bit of conviction she had into bits!

    ¡°I am who I am, you are who you are, but we can both change that, all it takes is the choice to make the change. It starts with admitting mistakes. Then following through by picking up, what can be picked up and finally making the decision to never make the same mistake again. After all repeating a mistake more than once, is a decision.¡±

    She steps closer and Slyfer can see tears in her proud eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Slyfer does not answer for a while as he takes in her reaction; he had not expected it to be this big. After she asks again, he shrugs before answering. ¡°I am a mere boy, but one who is striving to save a people who for the most part, do not want to save themselves. I am a mere boy, but one who has chosen to follow a path wrought with pain for the sake of others, who are too blind to see the danger coming at them in their chosen ignorance.¡±

    She suddenly stands taller, regaining herself before walking away. She stops just before the exit and turns back halfway. ¡°I will think on what you have said.¡±  The last time she had heard that saying, was from a proud white dragon that had placed his trust in her¡­.. And she utterly failed him.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Slyfer lets out a long sigh and starts to rub his hands through his hair, while looking at the papers on the desk. He just picks up his quill when a familiar loud voice enters his ears. The quill snaps in his fingers as irritation mounts.

    The King barges into the tent. ¡°You¡­. You have my son working as a blacksmith!¡±

    Slyfer looks at the roof of the tent, not knowing if he should laugh or cry in frustration. ¡°King great Hunter, just the person I needed!¡±

    The King nearly jumps back at the words in surprise and gives Slyfer a look like you would give a snake that¡¯s about to strike at you. Slyfer smiles broadly and makes his way around the table. ¡°I am so happy that a man of your great wisdom has come.¡±

    The King regains his domineering pose and adjusts his belt while nodding in satisfaction at the words. Fira had told Slyfer a very interesting story, that gave Slyfer an inkling of the man¡¯s greatest weakness¡­. He loves to be praised!

    Slyfer walks around the desk and gestures toward the King, ¡°please come and sit, tell me what has upset our Great King so.¡± He shuffles around then walks closer, Fira appears behind him and looks at Slyfer a bit confused at his actions.

    The King sits while Slyfer pores him some very, very strong wine. ¡°The King accepts the glass and takes a big swig out of habit. He nearly starts to cough and object, but seeing Slyfer take a big gulp of his own, pride stops him from doing so. Slyfer looks at him expectantly. The King starts to talk and Slyfer takes the opportunity to refill his glass while he is distracted.

    ¡°Well Slyfer I came here to ask why you are forcing my son to work in a smithy?¡± Slyfer gestures for the King to drink while taking a sip of his own glass. The King blows out a breath after drinking the contents.

    ¡°Wise King, what kind of question is that? Did you not hear of the great and powerful skill your son has gained?¡±  Slyfer refills the glasses again and smiles brilliantly.

    The King is takes another sip and sits for a while before talking. ¡°Oh, yes I heard from him when I went to stop the nonsense, but he would hear none of it and said that it is important.¡±

    Slyfer nods vigorously while his hand tips again with the jug in it. ¡°Well it is important, I cannot stretch how important. He has learned to gather small amounts of minerals from the ground, but now needs to learn how to perfectly manipulate it. If he does he would become powerful indeed.¡± Slyfer¡¯s eyes sparkle as he sits forward and gestures at nowhere in particular. ¡°Imagine your son dressed in full armour. Riding into battle, imagine everywhere he goes how his enemies fall dead at his feet because he crushed them with the very armour that was meant to protect them!¡± The Kings eyes glaze over as he looks at where Slyfer was pointing.

    Slyfer puts a glass in the Kings hand and he drinks from it in thought. A satisfied smile is on the Kings lips, but Slyfers words draws him back. ¡°Of course if you don¡¯t approve I will tell him to stop and he can learn the long way that may take him years.¡±

    This time the King holds the glass out voluntarily and Slyfer refills it all the while Fira is looking at Slyfer astounded. The King shakes his head while he swoons a little. ¡°N, no he must learn and grow strong, I see the merit behind your method now.¡± He nearly topples over, but Slyfer keeps him upright.

    ¡°I am so glad you agree Great King, there is one more thing I would like to ask you about, a great man of your wisdom is the only one that can possibly help me.¡± Slyfer refills his glass and the King spills some while he drinks. Fira¡¯s breath is nearly taken away by the strong smell of alcohol.

    Slyfer gets up and fetches the papers on his desk. ¡°I have been wracking my brain over all these papers, would you be able to help me?¡± the King has to squint and hold himself steady to read the contents.

    ¡°Hah, the great and powerful Slyfer is defeated by mere paperwork; I can sort this stuff out in my sleep!¡± Slyfer laughs with the King and then puts his hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°You are indeed as wise as I thought and I am utterly grateful that you are willing to help out.¡± The King nods and then as if realising something his brows draw down, but Slyfer has another glass under his nose. The King forgets to object as he drinks.

    Slyfer stands up and helps the King to his feet. You don¡¯t look so well, I will arrange for you to be taken to your tent. The King mumbles something, but Slyfer isn¡¯t worried and quickly places the papers in the Kings hands. Please don¡¯t forget the help you promised me. A Great King like you never forgets his promises, right?¡±

    The King tries to talk, but only manages a few nods. They exit the tent and Slyfer quickly hands him over to his guards. They look between the two of them and shrug before heading off, it seems they have done this plenty of times before. Slyfer watches them go with a smile.

    Fira finally speaks bringing SLyfer out of his triumphant gloat. ¡°Well done, but I hope you know he won¡¯t remember any of it tomorrow.¡±

    Slyfer shrugs. ¡°That¡¯s why I have you as my most trusted witness.¡±

    She frowns. ¡°If you believe I will help you manipulate my father, you had better forget it.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s smile sinks. ¡°I am sorry I did not mean to offend you, I will fetch my papers tomorrow.¡± Guilt suddenly fills his heart; maybe he went a bit too far?

    A glint enters Fira¡¯s eyes. ¡°Its fine I will help you this time, but don¡¯t ever do it again. Also promise me something.¡±

    Slyfer looks at her questioningly, she stands a bit closer and her voice turns into a whisper. ¡°Go hunting with me tomorrow, you know in our real forms. I haven¡¯t hunted in a while.¡±

    Slyfer ponders the question, but his guilt makes him agree. The sad and angry look suddenly disappears from Fira¡¯s face and she quickly leaves.

    Inside Slyfer¡¯s mind a female dragon is laughing. ¨CYou fell for it, even after everything I taught you.-

    Slyfer mentally questions her and after another bout of loud laughter she says. ¨C She got you right in the kokoro, the manipulator got manipulated.-

    Then it dawns on him¡­.

    He swears and thinks back on the last week. First he had gone and shown his true form to the tigers, the tigers then bowed in acceptance and promised their loyalty as long as Slyfer worked to achieve their goals. Trisha¡¯s mother was the one most affected. She had mumbled things for the following two days.

    After that his triumph seemed to only bring trouble. Nobles came to meet him continuously and he was somehow roped into more responsibility. Keenly aware of his weakness to politics he asked for help and the one who helped him with his¡­. Female issues was more than happy to do the same.

    His teachings are still far from over and it seems he has been outwitted by Fira. Slyfer sighs, wondering what Fira is planning. He had told her that if she could not follow him, they could not be together. Little does he know the sway he has over the Dark Elves has convinced her that whether or not she follows him, her people will. Especially after he is now starting to train them in magic and giving back to them something which has been taken; pride, power and above all unity!

    It was neither his plan nor his aim to gain more sway with them. It just happened because of his actions. There are still some who resist it though, but with the help of the female dragon he is working on counter measures for this.

    He is busy contemplating these problematic people when Aldowin enters followed by Vanya who has been sticking close to his side. Slyfer greets his master respectfully, before taking his own seat tiredly. Aldowin sees this and can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Is the ¡°glory¡± of being trusted and loved by the people already getting to you?¡±

    Slyfer snort before he replies. ¡°Glory? I wish for the serene, quiet and slow running river in front of our home every day now. I often I find myself daydreaming about those days where the most I had to worry about was Alric suddenly appearing.¡±

    Vanya looks between the two confused as they talk of the floating valley. However talk soon returns to business. ¡°Master any news of spies or the like?¡±

    Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°I have paid off everyone that can be paid off and planted many people loyal to us, if there are any spies they appear to be laying very low at the moment.¡± Aldowin is Slyfer¡¯s ¡°countermeasure¡± to these people that would stand against him and the High Elf is doing a terrific job at it.

    SLyfer turns to Vanya his eyes searching as if she is hiding something. The look makes her feel uneasy and worried, but Aldowin is soon to protect her. ¡°It would be folly to think Vanya is a traitor.¡±

    Slyfer holds up his hand. ¡°You know me better than anyone master, I don¡¯t think she is a spy, but I believe the army that attacked us was in order to get her, when I jumped at the¡­strange man. He was uttering her name while looking at her.¡±

    Vanya¡¯s face goes pale if all those people died because of her¡­.

    Aldowin senses her distress and taps her shoulder. ¡°Do not worry if they sent the army it means you are important to them for some reason and it was worth fighting them for it, besides they gave no opportunity to talk and just attacked. It was not your fault.¡±

    Slyfer is not surprised at his Master¡¯s words, but feels surprised at his attitude; he had never really been as caring with him as he was with this girl. In his mind he can¡¯t help but laugh with the dragons as they call him a hatch-snatcher, something they called an old dragon going for another that is way younger.

    Aldowin looks at Slyfer suspiciously, but says nothing. Soon after they start to discuss the progress of the troop that are training for the Blood Pack. They finally finish and the other two leave. Slyfer longingly looks at his bed, but as he has done for the last week he starts training his magic. Inside his consciousness thousands of lights that are not lights are flickering in and out of existence. It is normal, but something has changed. Different colors can now be seen!

    The ones most noticeable are the red specks coming from fires all over the camp hear and there where large amouns of water is being kept, blue lights are faintly shining although they are so feint one would have to concentrate to notice.

    To SLyfer¡¯s surprise he had made more progress with water and fire, but wind continues to elude him. He can¡¯t help but feel frustrated at his slow pace. His nose picks up something soft and sweet as warm breath falls on his cheek. His senses instantly focus back on him and with surprise opens his eyes.

    Luna¡¯s face is less then a finger¡¯s width from his. When their eyes meet the girl does not move back and the two stare at each other for a few seconds. Slyfer breaks eye contact first and Luna leans closer biting her lip. She finally talks! ¡°Why?¡±

    Slyfer looks back at her confused. ¡°Uuuh why, what?¡±

    She leans even closer, ¡°Why do I feel so strange when I am near you?¡±

    Slyfer sits back, forced to lean on his arms. Luna does not allow him to escape and her knee rests between his legs as she comes ever closer. ¡°I wish to try something Vinx told me about.¡±

    Her eyes flicker to his lips and slowly make their eyes up to his again. Luna is already dressed in her sleeping garb, which consists of a light shift. Slyfer does not know where she got it, but it fails to hide her curves. He is trying his best not to give in to temptation, but Luna is not making things easier for him.

    He manages to recover a bit and asks. ¡°What did Vinx tell you?¡±

    Luna¡¯s head cocks to the side causing her smooth and long hair to cascade down her righe shoulder. ¡°She told me of a kiss, something shared between people that have affection for each other. Is this strange feeling I have affection, I want to know?¡±

    She bites her lip while looking at his again. This feeling has been bothering her ever since Vinx had told her about it. At first she had accepted Slyfer as her Alpha, her master, but after being taught that humans have no such thing she has been feeling confused. What is Slyfer if not her Alpha. Can she count herself as human? Even now she can feel the thing inside her wants to come out. Today when she saw the Queen and remembering what the High Elf called her, she felt it even more.

    Dark Elves, High Elves she does not care who, all of them feel like life-stock, which is why she feels closer with the tigers and wolves. In her mind she has even set up a sort of hierarchy. Slyfer is at the very top, below him is Trisha. Even though Trisha handles her with care, Luna¡¯s instinct can¡¯t help but scream danger whenever she is around. Then there is of course the red head. She can¡¯t place the woman, she also gives of danger, but it¡¯s less then Trisha. In her mind she has already accepted them as her superiors.

    She notices a little pain coming from her lip and realises she is biting too hard. Her body feels strange, hot and her heart is racing. Her enhanced hearing can hear Slyfer¡¯s as well beating away powerfully, a sound she would fall asleep while listening to. She leans closer and the smell of SLyfer enters her sense. It drives her heart to beat even faster. ¨CIs this affection, the thing called love¡­.What is love?-

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes are slowly turning a deep purple, the affect it has on Luna is breath-taking and she breathes harder, more rushed. Her eyes settle on his lips and she leans down by now Slyfer has been forced to lay down in his failed attempt to get some personal space. She straddles him, the position makes her want to give out a carnal growl, but she keeps it in. Her nails grow longer, but then retract again.

    Slyfer sees the changes in her as her pupils enlarge and gain a glow, making them look unnatural. A different scent starts to drift over to him, one that makes him want to ravish her even more. His hands drift to her bare white legs and slowly trace up to her hips. She lets out short gasps as her eyes close at the tingling his fingertips cause to run through her entire body.

    Reason suddenly return and Slyfer sits up quickly lifting her off of him. ¡°Luna, you are not ready for this, you still do not understand what it means. We can¡¯t and I won¡¯t take advantage of you in this way.¡±

    Luna starts to regain herself and sits staring at him, her flushed cheeks makes Slyfer wants to roar and take her, but what then? How would he face her when she grows to learn what he had taken when she had not understood? She feels conflicted. ¨CWho cares if I don¡¯t understand my body wants him, does he not find me attractive. Am I not beautiful enough?-

    Slyfer walks forward, he had read her mind. ¡°It is not that I think you are ugly.¡± His palm touches her cheek, but she feels cold.  Her heart is in pain and she does not understand why.

    Before she can think things through Slyfer¡¯s lips meet hers! Her eyes stretch in surprise, but she soon loses herself in his embrace. Her mind goes blank, but to her it feels like before she can even start to enjoy it, its already over. Slyfer sits back with a shy look. ¡°You are beautiful; I just don¡¯t want to do something that you may regret later.¡± She only manages to nod while touching her lips. She is still in a daze when Slyfer lets out a long sigh and a servant calls from outside to say his bath has been prepared.

    He walks out, but before disappearing he looks back once more at the dazed girl a bit worried. He is not sure of her age and that is also what stopped him. He makes his way to the part of the tent that serves as the wash room, deciding to have a long chat with Vinx when she returns.

 Sky Prince- Book1 Chapter 44

    Okay guys a bit of action, even though its not as expected.

    I have added a poll since I now nearly have 50 votes thanks for all the support and I am working on all the things mentioned. Grammar oh grammar where for art thou grammar! As for the other points I am an amateur writer so I may slip up on things, its refreshing to see guys taking notice of such things and still enjoying the story!

    Thanks for all the support guys ENJOY the read!

    44.

    A Wolf, a Tiger and a Dragon.(stupid thing does not want to center!)

    Slyfer does not have to wait long for Vinx to arrive. She enters without ceremony; however, Slyfer has become accustomed to her behaviour and no longer cares if she sees him naked.  Vinx flies over with arms and legs hanging. To Slyfer she looks very similar to a bumble bee.  Tired wings stop their humming as she lands on his arm, resting on the tub. Her little body slumps down and she lets out a long sigh.

    As if realising something she sits up and gives Slyfer a long look. Nodding as if accepting something she point before asking. ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    Slyfer looks at her and lets out his own sigh before sinking deeper into the tub. ¡°What have you been teaching Luna, she¡­ me and her we-¡°

    Vinx shoots up into the air her glow throwing the room into a blanket of green. ¡°What, did you guys¡­ do it? No you could not have, did you?¡±

    Slyfer sits up and splashes her with water before raising his voice. ¡°Are you crazy? Of course we did not do THAT!,¡± VInx seems to visibly calm down and lands again with hands on her hips. Slyfer holds her gaze, which confuses Vinx. ¡°It all your fault Vinx, she wanted to know what affection is.¡±

    Vinx finally understands why he does not feel guilty. ¨CSlyfer is blaming me? Well I have been teaching her a lot about relationships and things¡­-

    Slyfer¡¯s voice interrupts her thoughts. ¡°Vinx you need to slow down with what you are teaching her, she is not like you or me, right now she is a child in a very,¡± his eyes glaze over and his cheeks turn red, ¡° very attractive, soft, smooth body-¡°

    Vinx flies up and starts tugging on his eyelid. ¡°You already have two women, now you are daydreaming about a third!¡±

    Slyfer shakes her off, ¡°It¡¯s your entire fault anyway and I think I may have hurt her feelings when I rejected her.¡± Vinx slumps down disheartened and lands on his chest. Her small, cold feet makes their way closer to his face.

    Eyes big, she looks at Slyfer and says with a bit of sadness in her voice. ¡°I am sorry, what are we going to do?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, is there anyone who would know what to do in this kind of situation?¡±

    Vinx sits down holding her knees while she thinks. ¡°How do you teach someone what love and affection is? It¡¯s something that needs to be felt, it can¡¯t really be explained.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. ¨CLove, affection; is it really what I felt or was it just lust? With Fira and Trisha as well, is it love?-

    -Pffft, you think too much little one- Says a familiar female voice inside his consciousness. ¨CThe answer to your question is complicated and simple at the same time, but it¡¯s something only you can discover for yourself.-

    Slyfer runs his hand through his hair, a habit he has developed to do whenever he feels frustrated. ¨CAnd here I thought you were going to impart to me some great wisdom on the true meaning of love and the universe.-

    The female dragon laughs at his statement. ¨CThat would be folly; every creature in this world thinks feels and believes differently than the other. It would be wrong to assume there is some great truth. What is true for one is not to say it will be true for the other, each person loves and feels in their own way.  You just need to discover yours.-

    Slyfer sighs and perks up a little. He looks at Vinx before saying. ¡°We can¡¯t really do anything now, we can only support her and teach her to the best of our abilities the rest will come naturally¡­I hope.¡±

    Vinx stands up. ¡°Mmn, we can only try our best!¡±

    Seeing the sudden change in her makes Slyfer think she was not as sad as she was pretending to be. He smiles, a smile that does not reach his eyes. In a blink he snatches her on his chest making sure not to old too tight. ¡°We will try our best indeed, but I believe a little someone still needs to be punished!¡±

    Luna is still sitting on the bed in a daze with a stupid smile on her face when ghastly screams and laughter reaches her. ¡°Slyfer no! Don¡¯t put me in the water next to that thing! Slyfer, Slyfer!¡±

    The screaming stops, but the laughter continues¡­

    The next morning Fira can¡¯t wait to go on the little hunting trip she tricked Slyfer into. She is dressed in a plain white summer dress and on the bed is a basket filled with the best food she could get. They may intend to hunt, but eating the raw flesh always leaves a bad aftertaste. She looks at herself in the mirror for the hundredth time. ¨CPerfect, he won¡¯t be able to last long once he sees me in this. I actually hunt every three days, but he does not need to know that.-

    Slyfer on the other hand is stressing out a bit. Dressed in traveling clothes, he is pacing up and down. The reason for his demeanour is sitting in his office area, their eyes following him as he walks up and down. ¡°Listen girls, I owe Fira and that is why I agreed to this, it is nothing like what you are saying. Its not a-¡°

    ¡°Date?¡± Trisha¡¯s voice is nearly a hiss as she says the word as if it¡¯s a curse. ¡°We won¡¯t be fooled by the redhead like you.¡±

    Slyfer looks between the two. ¡°We? When did Luna become a part of this?¡± Luna is sitting with her feet on the chair hugging her knees her eyes looking at Slyfer as if he is a rare drug and she can get a ¡°fix¡± just by looking at him, on her shoulder is an angry Vinx still peeved about last night. Every now and then she grabs her cheeks that go red as apples for no apparent reason. Slyfer stops and looks over the girls seriously. ¡°Listen, this is not a date and we will be discussing serious-

    Fira¡¯s happy voice enters the tent at this moment. It would not have bothered Slyfer, but what the voice says renders any points of arguments he had¡­useless. She says his name drawn out and long. ¡°Slyyyyfer are you ready for our date?¡±

    Slyfer goes pale and slumps down into a chair, holding his head in defeat. Trisha¡¯s ears and tail stand up straight, before her eyes slightly narrow. Luna¡­ does not even react. As soon as Fira sees this scene, she comes to a halt.

    Trisha¡¯s eyes rake over her taking in her dress and the basket. ¡°So this is your idea of a ¡°hunt¡±, I knew you were planning something!¡±

    Fira leans to one side and puts her hand on her hip, adopting a haughty air. ¡°You have hunted haven¡¯t you? Do you enjoy the taste of blood in your mouth afterwards¡­no, then what¡¯s wrong with taking something, to get rid of it?¡±

    Trisha is caught off guard at first before she stands up and walks closer tail swishing. ¡°Then why did you say ¡°date¡±.¡± This time it is Fira¡¯s turn to be at a loss for words, but she does well to hide it.

    Both the girls turn around when they hear Luna¡¯s voice¡­ Luna is sitting next to Slyfer and rubbing his back with care. Slyfer is holding his head with no idea what to do about the situation. The female dragon said that he must just let it play out, but he feels guilty inside. This is his doing, his fault. He cares for all of them, but knows someone is going to get hurt eventually due to his indecisiveness.

    -Why is Fira acting this way I made it clear unless she was willing to follow me, we won¡¯t be able to be together? What has prompted the change¡­- It dawns on him, but he does not want to believe it. Somehow it makes him feel cheated. ¨CShe has changed because I am politically stronger? If I have a woman it will be because of her feelings, not because of political reasons¡­but is it really so bad? Trisha is also with me due to some political reasons; no she promised way before that she would follow me it¡¯s different. As for Luna, she is confused and still needs to grow and learn.-

    Her hand on his back reassures him until she says something. ¡°You feel bad, want to kiss?¡±

    The tent is suddenly deathly quiet¡­

    A familiar voice breaks the silence. Slyfer jumps up and looks at the entrance like a man getting air for the first time after drowning. ¡°Jade come in, come in. how can I help you?¡±

    Jade who had instantly picked up on the atmosphere had already turned around intending to run back to her tent. She lowers her head and sighs before turning around and once again taking in the atmosphere. ¡°Brother you seem busy, I would not dare intrude.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head almost too fast to look natural, before trying to placate her. ¡°No, not at all we are just planning a small foray, nothing serious.¡±

    Trisha and Fira both shoot him deathly stares after hearing the words. Fira mutters ¡°WE¡± under her breath and plonks down on a chair.

    Trisha does the same folding her arms her face set and brooding. Slyfer walks over and guides Jade outside. ¡°How can I help you, please tell me it is something urgent?¡±

    Jade laughs before saying. ¡°Not at all brother, I just wanted to pay you a visit. Seeing as you are busy though, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Seeing no way out Slyfer turns around and heads back in with determination. ¡°Trisha, I promised Fira that we would go hunting. Regardless of how she sees it this is something I must do in order to clear my depts. Fira, I know I am politically stronger, but my stance on our relationship stays the same. The tigers have promised themselves to my leadership the dark elves have not and so our opinions will still clash and differ and they may even change their minds in seeing me as their hero. People are fickle and change their minds like the wind changes its directions.¡± Slyfer finally turns to Luna. ¡°Luna we kissed last night, but that was me showing you that you are not ugly, nor am I repulsed by you and what you are, however you are still young and confused. I realise now that the kiss may have been wrong and it will not happen again until you have grown more mature.¡±

    Slyfer takes a deep, long breath and lets it out. ¨CIf they hate me, they hate me I don¡¯t care anymore.-  he walks over and picks up his bag. ¡°Those who want to go hunt¡­ let¡¯s go hunt.¡±

    He does not wait and walks out, heading away from camp. The three sit a bit surprised at what just happened. Vinx is the first to fly out, followed by Luna. The other two hesitate a bit. Fira can¡¯t help but feel conflicted he had seen right through her and what he said was true, but it was only a means to an end. She really does have feelings for him.

    Trisha feels a bit angry, she had promised to follow him yet now he has these other woman. After what they shared she thought it was a done deal, but now¡­

    Both sigh at the same time and walk out following behind. Trisha to see just where she stands and Fira determined to prove that her feelings go beyond political reasons.

    It¡¯s not long before they are quite a distance away from camp, due to the help of the tigers acting as mounts. Slyfer sends out his senses as far as he can and senses only a few animals and plants besides themselves. He then turns to them. ¡°I am going to change and you can get on, if we fly we will make better time and have less chance of being discovered.¡±

    Without waiting for an answer he walks fair distance away. It¡¯s the first time that Luna will see him change and she feels a bit confused at his words. Fira had only seen him in their consciousness and that was a few months ago!

    Slyfer lets the beast free and it takes over his every cell. It feels like freedom washing over him. Luna watches as scales, and claws grow on Slyfer. Fira sees the same, but to her surprise SLyfer is almost ten times bigger than before! Not only that his scales have changed. It is no longer just blue. Strange markings have formed on him, making him look even more majestic than before. The markings are black and white and seem to mingle perfectly with the blue. Her eyes follow them as they start on his chest and flow over his powerful shoulders and then down his flanks.

    Not only are they beautiful to her, but they seem to glow with a power that is unexplainable. Slyfer turns to them and lowers his large head. His warm breath causes their hair and clothes to flutter. If he wanted to he could eat them all with one bite! Luna steps forward her face almost showing worship. She touches his nose and run her hands down his massive spiked jaw. Fira is standing to one side holding her dress down that was nearly blown up by his breath.

    Trisha having seen it before is not as affected like the others, but she still finds herself feeling a bit of awe. ¨CIs this the real Slyfer or is the other one the real him, I feel so confused.- The voices inside her berate her for her stupidity.

    -Stupid girl, are you a different being when you change?-  She shakes her head, but looking at Slyfer she still feels confused. ¨CIf you are still confused, listen to his heart, does it not beat the same?-

    She focusses her advanced hearing and like the ancestors said, his heartbeat his louder stronger, but it beats with the same rhythm, the same feeling¡­the same Slyfer. ¨CWhat would it change even if he were a different him, the first time we showed¡­ our feelings, he was in this form. She blushes and makes her way forward. Like Luna her hand touches his jaw surprising Slyfer a little since he thought she was angry. The confusion turns to pleasure as her soft hand turns halfway into a tiger claw and scratches along his side. What would have cut trees in half causes Slyfer to want to roar in pleasure! A shudder runs through his body telling Trisha this.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She widens her eyes for a moment before displaying a knowing smile. ¨CSo the great dragon has a weakness.-

    She soon stops when she reaches a spot behind his foreleg, where the other two are admiring the markings on his flank. He lies down and the three climb up. To their consternation Luna is first and gets the first seat behind a spike protruding just behind his neck. Fira soon chases her up and throws a thick fur where they are to sit. Luna jumps right back into place after it settles. The other two join her and they sit in a row. Underneath them, they can feel his beating heart through the fur and scales as he takes powerful breaths.

    His voice enters their minds. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    After excited confirmation from all three, large wings spread out next to them. Nervous giggles escape all three as his body tenses up below them in preparation. ¡°Hold on tightly!¡± he jumps and his wings beat down filling the sky with a deafening clap as wind is forced apart propelling them upwards!

    Their stomachs lurch and Luna laughs even louder enjoying every moment of it. Trisha and Fira have forgotten their enmity with each other and only hold on for dear life. Only when Slyfer¡¯s body straitens and they glide effortlessly in the sky, does the two relax and look up only to find that they are deep in the clouds. Luna is still laughing with her hands raised above her head. ¡°Do it again, do it again!¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s body shakes as he chuckles at her. The other two goes pale; Fira the second in line clamps her hand over Luna¡¯s mouth. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Luna finally calms down and Trish gets enough confidence to let go of Fira. No longer afraid her eyes take in the beauty of their surroundings!

    She finds herself smiling without intending too. Luna looks around excitedly, like a child in a candy store the other two are awed by the sights, as they make their way towards who knows where. For hours they fly before Slyfer suddenly starts to circle.

    Trisha noticing his actions enquires after the reason. ¡°Have you found something?¡±

    Slyfer soon replies. ¡°Not far to the west is a large troupe of Gnu.¡±

    Trisha and Fira are both confused at this and both ask at the same time. ¡°Gnu?¡±

    Slyfer searches his memories for a bit, but can¡¯t find the name for the animal in a language the two will understand. ¡°It is a large six legged animal with huge horns. The dragons call them Gnu, because of the strange sound they make.¡± Trisha leans as far over as her little bit of confidence will allow her to, but all she can see is little dots.

    Slyfer feels her movement and enters her mind. At first surprised she tries to block him, but he simply draws her into his consciousness. It feels strange to her and she can sense old and powerful things watching her. She swallows audibly, knowing what they are. ¨CDragons!- She is soon swept away like a piece of driftwood in a tide until she can see what Slyfer does!

    Slyfer¡¯s eyesight is breath-taking and makes her feel dizzy at first. The scene below is the normal dots, but soon the image enlarges several times until she can see the smallest of creatures. Not only that, but each one has a feint aura around it. His voice flows into her mind. ¡°This is one perk of being a dragon.

    The scene changes to the strange creatures he had mentioned before, they are indeed large. The biggest is nearly three times her size while the smaller ones are about as large as the wagons they pull around. What surprises her even more, are the small creatures on their backs. Slyfer zooms in. The little thing looks humanoid, but like a very ugly baby made out of bark. Here and there a stray branch grows from a head or arms, some with leaves others even have fruit.

    Vinx explains this time. ¡°Those are wood-sprites, ugly and filthy creatures. Many fairies that have let their guard down have been caught by them and taken away to who knows where. I wonder what they are doing so far out.¡±

    Closer inspections shows what looks like sand heaps built on the Gnu. It makes them look like they have humps similar to a camel¡¯s back. Slyfer talks next. ¡°So, should we hunt them?¡± he zooms out and Trisha can see how he ¡°appraises¡± the possible meal. To her surprise his eyes stop at what would be considered the best cuts of meat.

    Fira also notices this and speaks. ¡°You seem to be a picky eater.¡±

    An obvious shudder runs through his large body and they can faintly hear him mumble in his mind. The only word they pick up is ¡°pellets¡±!  Trisha realises why and starts to laugh at his expense. ¡°You, a mighty dragon afraid of pellets!¡±

    Slyfer snorts irritated. ¡°You may teas me now, but I will be the one laughing when you get a hairball!¡±

    -A hairball, old ones is it possible?- The old ones are silent for a moment. It only serves to increase the panic in Trisha¡¯s heart. ¨COld ones answer me?-

    They finally answer a bit awkwardly. ¨CYes it is possible.-

    Trisha goes pale remembering how she nearly ate every part of whatever she hunted. She does not know if she should laugh or cry! ¨CWhy did you never say anything before?-

    -It is a sensitive subject plus we don¡¯t know how it will affect you.-

    Fira¡¯s laughing interrupts Trisha¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Why so pale Trisha, you seem a bit worried!¡±

    Luna looks between the two not understanding what they are on about until Vinx explains. Luna turns around and looks at the other two, her face serious and set, she puts her hand on Fira¡¯s shoulder before saying in a grave voice. ¡°I poop too.¡±

    Slyfer: ¡°¡­..¡±

    Trisha: ¡°¡­..¡±

    Fira: ¡°¡­..¡±

    After a long silence Slyfer finally speaks. ¡°Anyway, which ones do you want, I have already selected my meal?¡±

    His eyes flit between the Gnu again Trisha and Fira feel their confidence drop as he does every Gnu he looks at is too large and powerful for them to take down. Slyfer laughs inwardly. This is his revenge for the awkward situation they put him through; he wants to force them to work together!

    He decides to worsen the situation even more. ¡°Should I look for something weaker, I understand if you won¡¯t be able to hunt these weak creatures.¡±

    Trisha and Fira both shout at the same time. ¡°If you think they are weak, what do you think of us? We will prove you wrong!¡±

    Slyfer holds in the laughter that wants is threatening to spill out. He makes one more circle and the two select their prey having decided to work together to prove the dragon wrong.

    Slyfer smirks. ¡°Alright I will give you two the upper hand and grant you the element of surprise.¡±

    Trisha sit forward her face a mask of confusion. ¡°How will you be doing that?¡±

    Slyfer chuckles a sound that¡¯s similar to boulders being ground together. ¡°You are going to jump from my back.¡±

    Fira voices a concern. ¡°What about the wood-lings?¡±

    After a few seconds Slyfer replies unconcerned.  ¡°You heard Vinx, they attack fairies besides the fact that they are on my prey only makes them pests.¡±

    At first they are confused at his words, but they soon accept the change. Their mind set also changes once they transform. Coupled with that is the change Slyfer went through on the battlefield. Trisha had heard his pained voice before destroying the humans. Fira had felt it like it was her own. It was like something had broken away from him. She could only describe it as a part of his innocence. Others would call it naivety!

    He quickly tells Luna to hold on and starts a dive. It is not as steep as it usually would be, since he has passengers and he needs to break his speed in order for Trisha and Fira to jump off safely!

    Wind rushes past making their heart rates increase with every second! The ground draws closer, the dots turning into distinct shapes the closer they get. Slyfer starts to even out and the wind calms down. He spreads his wings out even further almost like hugging the air. The sound of rushing wind completely disappears as he his deathly shadow draws closer to the unsuspecting Gnu.

    Slyfer nearly loses himself in the moment, but remains sane for girls¡¯ sake! A hundred meters to their prey, fifty meters¡­ ¡°Jump!¡±

    SLyfer lets out a loud roar as the launch into the air. As they do beautiful limbs turn into deadly weapons! Slyfer¡¯s roar causes the Gnu to freeze in fear. A hunting tactic taught to him by the old ones. The freeze allows the other two¡¯s aim to be more precise. Trisha finds it easy, but Fira struggles to keep her balance in the air and veers of target!

    Trisha sees the Gnu¡¯s back growing bigger in her vision and lets out her own roar before crashing over it. The thing nearly loses its footing but keeps upright. Her claws dig deep and whips her around its back with the momentum of her jump. With a mighty pull of her front claws she soots forward and digs her fangs into its neck! Warm blood gushes into her mouth and it nearly drives her sanity away. Claws dig deeper and har jaw clamps ever tighter like a vice!  The Gnu lets out a powerful bellow and they start a stampede. Fira who had landed on the grass, avoided injury and is soon sprinting after the Gnu with Trisha on its back. Stifling dust fills the air!

    Slyfer had given one powerful beat of his wings launching him up before diving for his prey. The thing never stood a chance as Slyfer crashing down on it instantly breaks it back. Powerful jaws follow and clamp down on the helpless creature. It nearly bites the thick neck clean through.

    He lifts his head and lets out a powerful roar; it causes the rest to double their pace!

    Fira can barely keep the retreating Gnu in her site as she runs. Heart racing she can smell the blood! It drives her muscles into frenzy and she picks up the pace. In the back of her mind her instinct tells her the creature is slowing down. With one mighty push she escapes the dust in its wake and runs next to it. She takes a few more powerful bounds and launches, aiming for its neck!

    Trisha sees a red blur in the corner of her eye and then feels a shudder that runs through the huge creature, it lets out another bellow before crashing to the ground nearly throwing her off, but she clings with every ounce of strength she has as they roll through the dust! Trisha grunts as a hoof crashes into her middle. It angers the wolf and she pulls down with all her strength! The Gnu¡¯s head dips and its front leg caves!  A loud snap fills her ears and they all come crashing down her world turning into a conflagration of fur, grass, dust and blood!

    She is only aware of one thing; her Jaw is still in place. The Gnu¡¯s lifeblood gushing out nearly soaking every part of her! She lets go only for a second, before taking another better bite and tearing it out.

    Trisha feels the creature stop breathing and finally let¡¯s go. She walks around to find a bloody wolf panting with triumph in its eyes. The two look at each other, a feeling of respect wordlessly flows between the two, before they turn to feast on the kill!

    Slyfer seeing them triumphant lets out a glorious roar that makes the grass vibrate. Little creature are even now still scattering from the carcass in front of him. He briefly ponders how they would taste, before dismissing the idea since they look like bark.

    He dips his head and pinches the skin on the dead creature¡¯s side. With a lick of his barbed tongue he easily strips off a huge piece of pelt and skin. He throws it aside and takes a huge bite from the large piece of exposed meat.

    They feed for hours and the sun stats to set. The two woman are done first but afraid to show their ¡°dirty¡± side to Slyfer, they stay in their beast forms and watch as he eats. By now Vinx had to stop Luna numerous times from starting to eat with Slyfer! The girl would only sit one side for a while before trying again. She had also caught a wood-ling and inspected the creature. It¡¯s was a bit bigger than Vinx, but in her eyes so much uglier! Vinx had told her to throw it away like a mother would to a child that picked up something strange, in some dirty place.

    Luna had then plucked a strange purple fruit from one of its branches out of curiosity. The thing had then writhed in pain before drying out and turning to dust! She watched in curiosity¡­ then wanted to eat the fruit only to discover it had turned into some kind of jewel.

    Smiling she put it away returning her eyes to her Alpha, eating his fill and ignoring the grumbling coming from her stomach.

    Night soon arrives and Slyfer finally finishes. He is surprised at the amount of life force the Gnu contained in its flesh. It is not as much as that of the griffon but came very close to it. he turns to find the four others sitting with pained expressions. Before he can ask, they start to protest. ¡°Why must you bee such a picky eater, half the time was spent searching for the best pieces of meat!¡±

    Slyfer only growls a reply making them quiet. The dragon closes his eyes and the temperature drops noticeably, the air becomes denser with moisture before tiny droplets start to form numerous as stars. The droplets gather and turn into a floating river! Before the others can say or ask anything. The waters rushes over and crashes into them. It cleans away all the blood and grime before spilling away to crash somewhere else.

    Slyfer looks down at the other two expecting looks of gratitude but what greets him, is a tiger and wolf in a sorry state fur hanging and resembling drowned rats. What is the most surprising is the sheer killing intent emanating from the two!

 Sky Prince- Book 1 Chapter 45

    Alright guys, I dont think I need to say who won since it was rather obvious from the very beginning! Will say it anyway. It was LUNA

    Thanks to everyone that voted and I apologise that I am only now posting again but I was on a business trip that came up at the last second. I am also surprised at how much hate my fic has been getting lately and it bothered me for a bit, but I am over it.

    As promised here is the pic.

    Hopefully my drawing skills are not too bad. i have also decided that all the donations i receive will go towards buying a drawing tablet, so that in future i can do these things in color. I have done some research and they are quite expensive, however, since the dollar is so much stronger than the currency in my country it wont take more than one hundred dollars. Of course getting donations will in no way affect how many chapters i post.

    As always i hope you enjoy the story and if you have not already please, follow, favorite and vote.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    45

    Forming Bonds by Showing Trust.

    In the middle of vast plains under an immense starry sky a campfire is silently crackling, throwing a small circle of light in its surroundings. Four people are seated around the fire, one is sitting with his back towards the others.

    Slyfer sitting away from the rest feels a shiver run up his spine as he thinks back to how he had nearly lost his life, due to making a huge mistake. He once again repeats a note he had sworn to himself, to take to his death. ¨CNever throw a female with water when they don¡¯t expect it!-

    He had unsuspectingly changed to his humanoid form and as soon as he did, was tackled by the two. The attack had forced him to clean himself as well, which led to the current situation. His cheeks warm up and he silently tries to sneak a peek, but shivers run up his spine as soon as he makes the movement. ¨CThey are watching me so closely; trying to sneak a peek means death¡­ maybe it would be worth it?-

    Slyfer sighs and lowers his head as shadows dance on his naked back. ¨CWait a minute! Why are they allowed to see me naked, but I am not allowed to see them? Females are so unfair. - Another long sigh escapes him. ¨CWhat is the difference between this and Vinx? Is there a difference, I don¡¯t care anymore.-

    Tension leaves him and he leans back straightening his legs out in front of him. His actions surprise the girls since he now seems relaxed. In truth Trisha and Fira had been staring at his back ever since they had been sitting. The muscle on his shoulders bunch up naturally rippling under his bronze skin as he leans backwards, his damp hair falling back when his head turns up to look at the star-filed sky. His voice rings out causing bugs that were chirping nearby to fall quiet.

    ¡°Do you ever think that there is something more out there?¡± He reaches up almost feeling like he can pluck the stars out of the sky.

    The others are caught by surprise at his question. Trisha answers first. ¡°More then what?¡±

    He grabs a hand full of grass and sits forward while his hands start to work automatically. ¡°More than this world, this place, our situations and our problems. Maybe there is another land somewhere that has peace, where no-one fights because they simply don¡¯t need to fight.¡±  The dragons laugh calling him na?ve, but he simply ignores it. Waiting for anyone or thing to answer.

    Fira is the first to talk. ¡°That world does not exist, because in such a world there would be no, vision or aspiration, goals and¡­love.¡±

    Her answer surprises Slyfer, but to him makes sense. Trisha is also surprised. Luna chirps in. ¡°It sounds like Alpha Slyfer wants such a world?¡±

    All question the word ¡°alpha¡±, but soon dismiss it. Slyfer nearly turns around, but then remember s and quickly turns back. ¡°I used to believe I lived in such a world, where I grew up the biggest predators were my family. Everything was always peaceful and quiet. The only person who always seemed in a rush was Aldowin. I never realized it, but I do now. Always the training; always trying to improve me in some way. If I knew what I know now, maybe I would have worked harder, faster¡­rushed like him.¡±

    Trisha speaks for the first time her cat eyes also turning to the stars. ¡°I do not think you have done so bad.¡±

    Slyfer laughs at her cynically. ¡°So bad¡­ the first time we met you nearly killed me, the high elves shunned me and Aldowin lost his people.¡±

    Trisha huffs, ¡°I apologized for that and I also regret-¡°

    Slyfer interrupts her quickly. ¡°No, no don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not blaming you all over again. I am just thinking back on my choices and where it has brought me¡­no us.¡±

    Luna snorts. ¡°If Alpha had shown his true form, he would have had all the people begging him to help instead of chasing him.¡±

    Slyfer grunts before saying. ¡°What, would that have achieved? Would I have been any better than the black dragon? I cannot lead out of fear; no it would not have worked.¡±

    Fira leans forward hugging her knees and staring at the fire. ¡°If not out of fear, respect then? The people would have respected you for what you are.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head and plucks out a few more stalks of grass while he chuckles and says. ¡°Now you are just lying to yourself. If the people did not respect the promise made with the mightiest and respected dragons, how would they have respected me? Not to mention, both camps had or may still have traitors in the ranks.¡±

    Trisha sits forward a bit angry, to her it seems like everything could and can be different if everyone knows what Slyfer is, she does not get the need for secrecy. ¡°So what if they found out? What could they have done?¡±

    Fira and Trisha scream aghast as Slyfer suddenly whips around ignoring them as they make all kinds of attempts to cover what can be covered while quickly turning their backs to him. ¡°What could they have done? What a stupid question? Why the need for secrecy? It is so obvious the very question is filled with idiocy! Do you think I wanted to keep it a secret? You people should know what it is like to have to hide yourself¡­I never wanted to, but the more worms we uncovered and battles we thought the more reasons became clearer and clearer with every life I had to take.¡± He runs his hand through his hair and gets up grabbing his pants and putting it on.

    His voice rises as he does. ¡°Why do you think the black dragon¡¯s army has not attacked? They nearly killed us on the way here, three times we have thought the tiniest of his army. What keeps me safe is his lack of knowledge. What stops him from sending legions of griffons to come kill us?¡± Slyfer falls quiet expecting an answer, but getting none.

    He sighs and his hand goes through his hair again before he starts to apologies. ¡°I am sorry, I forget that you were not taught the same history I was. Chrono¡¯s army was not defeated, they just up and left, which means they are still there. If he were to find out that something like me is here and that we are uniting the people he tore apart he would not think twice before attacking. What keeps us safe is his confidence in being able to wipe us out whenever he wants.¡± Slyfer starts to pace while he talks. ¡°I do not have any evidence of this, so it is all my conjecture and thoughts, but just stop and think about it for a second. Even here in the middle of nowhere we have met his armies three times. Our lives rely on the secrecy and lies. I hate it, but it¡¯s true. It¡¯s frustrating to not have the power to live the way I want. What I need, no what we need is the strength to simply live our lives! That is what you all fail to understand, it is what I try and get into everyone¡¯s heads. I am not a savior, only the people can save themselves by fighting for themselves. Right now we would be nothing more than a bug to be crushed under his heel.  To be honest sometimes I feel like the people are not worth saving.¡±

    The camp falls quiet and Slyfer stands around breathing hard for a while, he blinks a few times as he starts to relax. Guilt grips his heart and he starts to feel bad because he went off. The frustration of having to convince the people that there is danger and that they cannot run from it has been hounding him for longer then he cares to admit.

    Trisha and Fira are thinking hard about what he said. They listen silently as his feet shuffles around a bit before he turns around and the fading sound of his steps tells them he is walking off somewhere. The two look in Luna¡¯s direction who had sat facing him the whole time. The girl is staring at her hands intently. The words he used were sometimes not understandable, but the feelings behind them were clear to her.

    She looks at them. ¡°I think Alpha is sad and frustrated, but I do not understand why?¡±

    Trisha and Fira glance at each other and Trisha speaks first. ¡°I also did not understand why, but I think we have learned a lot tonight.¡± She turns to Fira. ¡°I think it is time that we ask our elders to teach us the real history of this world and not the one they made up to placate and sooth themselves.¡±

    Fira nods, ¡°I will speak of this with my father when we get back, it may result in a fight, but it has to be done. Otherwise my people will die for their lack of knowledge.¡±

    Slyfer is gone just clearing his head giving the woman a chance to speak to each other, the rivalry between them keeps the sentences short and chopped, but they learn a good deal about each other. Trisha feels a bit jealous of how Fira grew up. People accepted her the way she was and that was that. Trisha was ridiculed and most of her time was spent alone.

    Both tip toe around the subject of Slyfer, never revealing much but always trying to learn something new that can give some type of advantage.

    Finally having enough of the tip toeing Fira sighs and says to Trisha. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s just come clean and discuss this like adults.¡±

    Trisha nods, but says nothing. Fira rolls her eyes and starts to speak. ¡°I want Slyfer, not just because of political reasons, but because our souls are already joined and I have feelings for him.¡±

    Trisha frowns at her. ¡°I have already promised myself to him no matter what, you cannot make the same commitment that I already have. Besides that we met first and he made me believe for the first time that I¡­I am beautiful and wanted.¡±

    Fira snorts flicking her hair over her shoulder. ¡°That is a lie, my brother said it plenty times when he followed you like a puppy.¡±

    Trisha clenches her teeth, but manages to keep her feelings under control. ¡°Your brother only wanted one thing from me and never had any feelings, you just wanted to use Slyfer to advance your station and gain prestige.¡±

    Fira narrows her eyes and Trisha¡¯s eyes get a hint of killing intent. Fira lifts her eyebrow, ¡°You abandoned him when he needed you.¡±

    Trisha smirks, ¡°In order to tell the Queen to go to the hell gates so I could follow him.¡±

    Fira stands up and Trisha follows suit. Vinx flies in between them having watched the spectacle and now wants to stop it before it escalates. ¡°Why don¡¯t you share him?¡±

    Both look at Vinx and shout, ¡°NEVER!¡±

    Luna looks between the two girls. Her brain thinks for a while and she starts to giggle, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. She sees them looking and smiling innocently says. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to share, then I will take him.¡±

    The other two nearly fall over and look at each other, another rival had crept up silently. ¡°You are to young to understand these things.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Luna frowns and she feels irritated, that¡¯s all everyone ever tells her. It causes her speech to come out wrong. ¡°I too young? Luna feels happy when see Alpha, Alpha save Luna. Luna is Alpha¡¯s woman. What is to understand?¡±

    Vinx flies over and starts to tap the girl on her shoulder. A silver light had started to creep into Luna¡¯s eyes as she talked and started to gesture sending images of Slyfer into their minds, that being her most comfortable way of talking, like falling back into your native language when fighting with someone.

    Fira and Trisha are surprised at the girl¡¯s anger, but most of all the emotions and images she had shared through their minds. It was of how Slyfer had confronted her the first time and them bathed and taken care of her . The nights spent sleeping in his arms and being fed by him.

    She stands up and turns her back to them. ¡°Luna not understand, in your heart you happy when see Alpha, but not happy when someone else is happy in the same way! I decide Luna is Alpha¡¯s woman.¡±

    After dropping the bomb she too stalks off into the darkness, heading in the same direction that Slyfer had. Vinx wants to follow, but she holds up her hand causing the fairy to stop.

    Vinx¡¯s light dims for a bit and then lights up brighter than before. Fira and Trisha had stepped forward in order to comfort her a bit only to find the fairy smiling from ear to ear. Before they can ask anything Vinx says something that nearly bowls them over. ¡°Kids grow up so fast.¡±

    Slyfer is sitting on a boulder not far from the camp, he swears to himself. He had tried to do some magic training, but his mind could not get rid of the frustration he felt and in the end kept him from being able to train. With resignation he now sits and stares while continuously weaving the grass in his hand.

    Footsteps pulls him out of his deep thoughts. His senses were on alert, but he had somehow failed to realize someone was coming. Luna hops onto the boulder next to him.

    Her eyes scan the sky before she starts to speak. ¡°Luna does not understand everything, but wishes that people would stop treating her like a baby.¡±

    Slyfer looks at her and her sad face, he gets up and goes to sit behind her, giving her a hug. He sighs and says. ¡°You wish you were older, while I wish I was still up in the mountains oblivious to everything.¡±

    She leans back against him not bothered by his contact, but liking it. ¡°Alpha, when will Luna be grown-up enough to be kissed? Luna¡¯s heart races and I feel warm whenever I see Alpha.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s mind freezes for a second. He regains his wits and rubs her hair, enjoying the softness of it. ¡°Luna I am not sure when, such things are hard to understand.¡± He thinks of a way to explain it better and soon gets an idea. ¡°If you found a small tiger that was lost and you help it, give it food and take care of it. Would you want to keep it in a cage when it grows up, or would you want to let it decide for itself if it wants to stay with you?¡±

    Luna looks up at him, her eyes reflecting the stars. ¡°Luna would like it to stay by its own. Luna has been in a cage and it is not nice.¡± Her little body shivers when she thinks back.

    Slyfer holds her a little tighter when he feels it and whispers in her ear. ¡°I will keep you safe and make sure you will never go back into a cage. That is also how I feel when I tell you, you are still young and must learn before we¡­ have that kind of relationship.¡±

    Luna shakes her head and says. ¡°Alpha is not a cage, but a wide open space where Luna can be free.¡±

    Slyfer hugs her, his heart filling with warmth. ¡°When you are older the wide open space may become smaller and you will want to go beyond the horizon to explore the rest of the world.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s voice is filled with a little sadness when he says it, it somehow makes her happy when she hears it. ¡°Knowing Alpha will be sad when Luna may leave makes Luna happy.¡±

    The two sit in silence just enjoying each other¡¯s contact for a while. After about an hour Slyfer gets up picking the girls up who had fallen asleep in his arms. He makes his way to camp silently. When he arrives the others are sitting in silence looking at the fire. They look at him as he softly places Luna down resting her head on a rug sack that Fira had brought along.

    He sits and continues with weaving the grass he had. Trisha looks at what his hands are busy with and can already make out the shape of a tiger. Slyfer breaks the silence that had been there along with a stifling and awkward atmosphere as soon as he finishes the tiger. ¡°Do you want to leave tonight or go back tomorrow?¡±

    Fira answers first. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we leave tomorrow seeing as Luna is already asleep.¡±

    He nods and places the weave aside. Trisha walks over and sits next to Slyfer. ¡°We have thought about what you had said.¡± Slyfer only replies with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Whether or not you revealed yourself is not our decision and your thought on our safety has merit. What bothers me is what you said about feeling like the people are not worth saving.¡± Trisha takes a twig and breaks it throwing the small pieces into the fire as she does. ¡°If you do not feel like they are worth saving, why are you heading towards the capital?¡±

    He leans back. ¡°I made a promise and I want to attend the school there. There is so much that we do not know and above all else I wish to know things. I have heard that there is a great library in the capital and I have been wandering if there would be some inkling or lead as to where we come from and why we are here. Who are my real parents? There may also be some clues as to what the wards are that the humans uses. I have inspected them closely and found that they are not anti-magic, but just a different kind of it.¡±

    Trisha nods her head. ¡°I have had the same feeling and I share the same curiosity as you. My mother is not my mother by blood. I was found in an old temple by her.¡±

    Fira perks up. ¡°Me and my brother were also found in the same way by the healer.¡± There gazes turn towards Slyfer.

    He shrugs. ¡°I do not know where I was found or how. Alric and Serena has never told me.¡±

    Trisha mumbles Serena¡¯s name in reverence. ¡°Tell me about your parents?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s starts to laugh as soon as she asks. Fira sits forwards just as curious. ¡°Well Alric was almost never around and when he was he never missed the opportunity to torment me.¡± The girls go pale at the thought of a dragon tormenting someone. ¡°He did however teach me how to hunt and eat. His visits became less frequent when I turned ten years old. After that he would only come by now and then. Serena taught me how to speak in the dragon¡¯s tongue and how to read the ancient runes. I have never seen these runes in person, but they used to be used a lot in the old days.¡±

    ¡°Aldowin taught me everything essential to survive and be somewhat normal compared to¡­ well other people. None of them really showed any affection that I could feel at the time, but now thinking back Alric tormenting me was his way of making me tougher. Serena always protected me in some way and I feel regret because somehow as I grew we started communicating less and less. I could have learned so much more if I had not been so stupid.¡±

    ¡°Every day I would wish to leave, every day I would yearn for the outside world. It is a shame that I do not know if I will ever go back or if I can, but I would like to someday.¡± Slyfer sits back and smiles at the memories in his mind.

    He continues telling stories way late into the night. Like when he was small he used to always pee on Serena¡¯s claw for some reason the dragon got angry since it caused some of her scales to go lighter than the rest. Alric once accidently breathed to hard and sucked Slyfer right into his nostril. When the dragon sneezed him out, Slyfer broke both his arms when he came out despite being caught by the dragon! After that the dragons spent all their time at the top of the waterfall.

    Slyfer falls quiet after a while as his mind thinks back on everything, he finds himself missing the two dragons and decides to talk with Alric more.

    Trisha once again breaks the silence. ¡°I have apologized before, but I am sorry for what happened when we first met. In truth I acted more out of fear then anything else. The way we treated you afterwards was also not right. I am sure the princess also feels sorry for her actions. To be honest I do not know why you forgave us.¡±

    Slyfer raises an eyebrow. ¡°You were the first people I met and to someone that has never felt something like me, it would indeed feel strange. I was angry at the time, but I also did not know how to handle it. We were about to be attacked and there was no time for any kind of feelings at all. All the dark elves did not accept me at first as well, but after some time, it changed as well. I cannot expect a whole race to simply accept me out of the blue. I did not understand this at first, but it makes sense to me now. Wars were fought and many have died in history. Outsiders are a potential danger, if I accomplish anything my wish is to take away that stigma, however, I am too inexperienced to do so¡­ right now.¡±

    ¡°To be honest I think the white dragon was correct in doing what he did, but he did it in the wrong way.¡± All the dragons fall quiet at those words some growl in anger others simply think.

    Fira frowns and asks. ¡°What would have been the right way then?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but depending on what happens in the capital I may find out.¡±

    The rest of the night is spent in silence and the next morning they have a quick meal and set out back towards the main camp. Three hours later they arrive and head down. It almost looks like nothing has changed in their absence, but as soon as they enter the camp Slyfer can feel the difference in the atmosphere and bearing of the people.

    When he reaches his tent Bam is already waiting. ¡°My lord.¡± He quickly bows and steps forward.

    Slyfer looks at him, taking in his bearing and atmosphere before he asks. ¡°What has happened?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, more and more villages have been appearing as we made our way forward. We have been buying food from them, but yesterday someone arrived along with a few people.¡±

    Slyfer steps forward suddenly very interested! Bam smiles at his Lord¡¯s curiosity. ¡°It is a delegate from the capital. Apparently we are not so far away anymore and they wish to know our intentions.¡±

    Slyfer can¡¯t help but feel excited at the news. The atmosphere in the camp is clearly the same. He wants to rush off but stops himself and asks. ¡°What race is this delegate?¡±

    Bam shakes his head. ¡°We are not sure, she keeps her face veiled at all times, however I have heard her men say that she is a snow elf.¡±

    Slifer smiles at the news as he thinks. ¨CNot sending a human will work in the capital¡¯s favor, could it mean that the black dragon does not have as much power as we thought?-

    The smile disappears when Bam speaks again. ¡°There is more news¡­ a human has also been sent and though the snow elf has the authority it is clear that she is wary of this human.¡±

    Slyfer swears and turns around. ¡°This is troublesome; please send a messenger to my sister. I want to hear more about this human and Snow elf. Also send a messenger to the high elves and inform them of what has happened, despite how I may feel we are in this together.¡±

    He nods and quickly sends his men to do as asked. ¡°There is one more thing my Lord.¡±

    Slyfer in thought at first does not hear him, but the second time Bam finally gets his attention. ¡°My Lord the girl we saved in the village has been asking for you.¡±

    Just thinking about it makes Slyfer¡¯s blood boil! He clenches his fists at his sides. ¡°I will go speak to her first, after that I will go find these representatives.¡±

    Bam nods and asks more out of curiosity than duty. ¡°What is your plan my lord?¡±

    Slyfer smiles, a smile that does not reach his eyes. ¡°My plan? My plan is to find out just how deep the claws of the black dragon has reached and once I have. I will break off those claws and burn them to ash!¡±

 Sky Prince- Book1 Chapter 46

    Hey guys chapter 46. Came out a bit slower then I expected, once again a lot of dialogue, but some stuff you would not expect...I think.

    Oh yeah, where are my votes! Give me votes I need votes. Show and spread the love for Sky Prince!

    Guess i have to start bribing again....

    Okay, if we reach 70 votes i will release two chapters on the weekend of that week where we reached it.(if it falls on a Sunday it will carry over to the next weekend.)

    please be honest in your votes/reviews. other than that I will stick to my usual schedule of releasing between one or two chapters a week.

    Thanks for the support, if you have any questions please don''t hesitate to ask or complain. I know I make a lot of mistakes I am new at this after all, but I am always open to discuss whatever with you.

    Enjoy the read and LEAVE COMMENTS

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    46

    Snakes and Angels

    Slyfer finds himself in a tent with the smells of various medicines surrounding him. In front of him lies a girl that in his mind had gone through hell and made it out. Looking at her vacant eyes he thinks, -her body may have survived, but her soul seems¡­-

    He walks closer and the girl blinks finally coming out of whatever world she had been in. For a second she looks around in panic and then relaxes after realizing she is safe and that the last few weeks was not a dream. Slyfer observing closely with his mind had clearly felt the fear, uncertainty and finally relief still tinged with doubt.

    He decides to break the silence with a caring tone. ¡°I assure you this is no dream, you are safe here.¡±

    Her eyes focus and turn to him, yet a part of her still seems like it¡¯s not there.  Her voice is filled with a bit of surprise. ¡°I have heard your voice before; you are the one that saved me?¡±

    Slyfer nods before taking a seat near the bed he sits back wresting his hands on the arms of the chair. To her he seems relaxed, but the wood underneath the cushioning of the arm chair has already been crushed into splinters! ¨CShe says I saved her yet look at her, she has not been saved. I am going to go pay that pig a visit. I have been neglecting him too much in the past two weeks.-

    The girl suddenly looks around in bewilderment again. Before relaxing after once again convincing herself it is not a dream she is in. Slyfer leans forward. ¡°You do not have to fear, I have punished the one that wronged you. He cannot reach you from where he is.¡±

    She nods faintly, but still seems unconvinced. Slyfer ignores it and continues speaking hoping it will keep her focused and him calm at the same time. ¡°My name is Slyfer, it is nice to finally speak with you in¡­ different circumstances.¡±

    She nods, ¡°I heard your name and of the deeds you have done.¡± Slyfer looks a bit confused and she quickly follows up afraid he may be suspicious of something. ¡°The healers talk about you a lot, that is how I¡­how I know!¡± She cringes expecting some sort of pain to be inflicted, but instead she gets a warm smile.

    Slyfer lifts his hands to his sides while smiling, ¡°I hope it was only good things you heard?¡±

    She finds herself unable to answer! The kindness in his eyes and bearing being an unfamiliar, surprising thing. The healers had been kind of course, but in a businesslike manner, after all she is a human¡­  She visibly relaxes some, but not all of the tension leaving her.  Slyfer expects that it will be a long time before she would truly be able to leave what happened behind, if ever. She leans back keeping Slyfer and his smiling face in sight as if looking away would cause her to wake up into the old nightmare.

    Slyfer starts to feel a bit uncomfortable after a while of her just staring at him and he speaks. ¡°So, you called me hear what is it that I can help you with?¡±

    She finally breaks eye contact and looks at her hands resting on her lap. ¡°I wanted to thank you and if only once meet the one that, that saved me.¡± Her voice cracks up and a tear runs down her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I was in the house after a while it seems like I just lost track of time. My waking moments were spent in agony and when sleep came I only wished it was death. Many times I dreamt of times like these, that¡¯s why I c¡­cant believe this is real. This is real, right? This is real!¡±

    Slyfer quickly stands up and sits next to the girl taking her hand in his. ¡°Listen to my voice, concentrate on it and nothing else.¡± He waits a moment and starts to speak again. ¡°You are safe, you survived and though you may not feel like it now. You will grow stronger, you are already stronger. Stronger than me or anyone else.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°No, I am not strong. I am crippled and used. Nothing to offer or give, because everything has been taken from me.¡±

    Slyfer squeezes her hand a little harder. ¡°There is always hope as long as someone has life. Whatever has been lost can be regained. I won¡¯t pretend that I know what you went through, but I know strength when I see it. Your strength may not be physical or magical, but your heart is. More than this I cannot say, because I don¡¯t understand everything you went through. Just know that I am here and will help you with what I can.¡±

    She nods, crying silently a part of her slowly starting to believe that she is no longer in the house. It is not long before the crying stops and she falls asleep. A healer comes in silently and looks at the scene with shock before saying, ¡°What did you do my Lord?¡± Slyfer gives her a confused look and she continues. ¡°We have not been able to get her to sleep without giving her medicine and even then she would scream and thrash in her sleep opening her wounds.¡±

    Slyfer looks back at the girl on the bed. ¡°I just showed her a bit of kindness; if she needs anything please let me know.¡±

    The healer bows, ¡°yes my Lord.¡±

    Slyfer exits the tent intending to go torment the pig for a bit, but right outside he finds a messenger waiting along with his usual entourage who he told to wait outside. Luna had also come along, but fearing too many people may have been too much for the broken girl to handle, he had told her to wait outside. Like always she is laying on a tiger¡¯s back.

    Slyfer greets the messenger who is already sweating because to him it seems like the very air around Slyfer is being robbed of light! Anger does not come near describing what he is feeling at the moment. To Slyfer it feels like his insides are boiling, like a volcano about to burst brimming with menace!

    The messenger quickly goes to one knee. ¡°My Lord you are being summoned to the tent hall in order to meet the representatives.¡± Slyfer wants to swear, but keeps himself in check.

    ¡°Tell them I will be there in an hour.¡±

    The messenger gets alarmed at his reply, ¡°Lord we cannot keep them waiting, the king said-¡°

    Slyfer holds up his hand. ¡°Tell the King, unless he wants to pick up human entrails in the tent, he will wait for an hour! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?¡±

    The messenger quickly clamps his mouth shut while contemplating a way to explain this to the King without getting reprimanded by him as well. In the end he only sighs and walks off.

    The rest stand in silence, none are willing to break it. Slyfer decides to take a bath first while trying to calm down.

    An hour later seven people are sitting around a table with a thick atmosphere. One of them has a face red as tomato. The King is now struggling to control his own anger and after hearing the message Slyfer sent he is finding it particularly hard. Seated next to him is Jade. She no longer dresses in her scout¡¯s uniform since she is now a dignitary and needs to look the part. Fira is on his other side her eyes looking across the round table that had to be made especially for this occasion. The object of her curiosity are three veiled woman sitting still as statues. The scarce skin she is able to see is pale white with a tinge of blue. Their eyes are completely black without a tinge of white or any sign of an iris.

    She was surprised when she first saw them; they seem shorter than her people, but are built more athletic from what she can make out. Around them hangs a perpetual light mist that is freezing the untouched drinks in front of them.

    The last person seated is a human. Though the others have exchanged glances this man has received none. He has a bald shaved head with strange markings that have been carved into it. His mouth is wide and lips almost non-existent, making it look like a snake¡¯s. Thin eyes with dark pupils flit between Jade and Fira like he is measuring up the two.

    Fira is just about to ask what his problem is, but a herald enters.  ¡°I present Lord Slyfer, Prince of the Fairies adopted son of The People and leader of the blood pack.¡±

    Slyfer enters not knowing, if he should laugh or cry. ¨CPrince of the Fairies, are you kidding me? Did not think that it would stick after the party.- Since he is a dragon being told he is a fairy prince feels embarrassing, but to others this title is amazing as much as it is strange.

    The man and veiled elves give each other questioning looks. Everything about this new arrival sounds farfetched! ¨CPrince of the fairies?- No-one in the history of this world has ever had such a title. The four all doubted until¡­

    Slyfer enters, the atmosphere around him is like a storm traveling across the plains. He is dressed in what Old Sun had gifted him. It gives him an air of nobility that very few can achieve. The snow elves gasp in unison and Fira can see the feint blue skin turn a darker shade. She huffs. ¨CAre they blushing?-

    At first the man is not fazed, but what follows behind Slyfer makes his thin eyes stretch into saucers! Two fairies follow behind and on the right is a huge tiger with a golden main, to the left a great wolf with a similar bearing. Everyone rise as if it¡¯s natural and before realizing it. The human swears and is surprised at his own actions, when the previous ones entered he had always made sure to rise last and with obvious disdain. Now he had shot up first like a young boy eager to please.

    Slyfer stops for a second surprised at the round table. He gives the King a questioning look, but the King only shrugs.1* The veiled woman still a bit¡­ blue answers the unanswered question. ¡°It is a custom stemming from when Atlantia was founded. All who sit at the table are seen and speak as equals. Does it bother you?¡±

    Slyfer smirks and pulls back a chair. The humanoid inside him is fairly interested in the custom, but the dragon feels indifference. ¨CIt does not matter where your prey sits, after killing it will it still be your equal?¡±

    A customary greeting follows when everyone has been seated. The fairies land on Slyfer¡¯s head and spread their wings as wide as they can; making it almost look like Slyfer is wearing a crown of light! He can only sigh at their theatrics, but seeing the displeasure on the human whom he has already dubbed ¡°snake¡±, makes him bear with it.

    The ¡°Snake¡± speaks first. ¡°Why have you brought these animals¡±, he gestures toward Slyfer¡¯s furry companions. Slyfer gives him a blood curling smile and grey King lets out a low growl making the cutlery on the table rattle and shake.

    Slyfer leans forward. ¡°Its funny human, the only animal I see here is you? These two are not mere animals, but represent their RACE. I present the King of the great wolves from the South and the Queen of the Great Tigers from the plains. I suggest you treat them with respect around this¡­ table.¡±

    The man¡¯s face contorts in anger and Slyfer can feel the strange magic they call ¡°Anti-magic¡± exude from his body. The Snow Elf nearest to him sucks in a breath as the icy mist surrounding her starts to fade rapidly!

    ¡°Enough!¡± The one who shouted is the Snow Elf seated in the middle. ¡°Control yourself Lord Slitherus we have come here in the name of peace.¡±

    As if considering the human as no threat Slyfer turns to Fira and mutters something under his breath. Fira lets out a giggle, but quickly stops trying to stay serious. Despite having whispered it, all could hear it. The human¡¯s face goes pale with anger, but he bites his tongue¡­literally. It causes Slyfer to wonder if it may be forked.

    Great hunter sighs and holds his head, in truth he had also found the comment was funny, but having more experience with these things he had kept the laughter from spilling out. He also knows he can¡¯t condone Slyfer¡¯s behavior. ¡°Lord Slyfer, please do not make remarks about the appearance of our guest. The fact that he looks like a snake and his house¡¯s name is Slitherus, is of no consequence to why we are here.¡±

    Silence¡­

    The King had meant well, but it had come out completely wrong, giving insult to injury! At first he cant understand why he is getting looks, but it soon dawns on him¡­

    Silence¡­

    He clears his throat trying to regain his dignity. ¡°With the greetings over and done with let us get on to business. Why are you here?¡±

    The Snow Elf in the middle nods and starts to speak with a crisp and clear voice. Her control of the dark elf language is apt, but it still does not hide the slight accent she has. ¡°We come here as representatives from the great city of Atlantia, our intension is to find out what your motives are.¡±

    Slyfer frowns, ¡°is that all?¡±

    She shakes her head, ¡°we have also been tasked to negotiate the release of a human woman and man that you have captured on your way here.¡± They understand the request for the man, but they do not understand the request for a woman.

    Slyfer is the only one that catches on quickly. ¡°They are referring to Vanya.¡± This causes even more confusion.

    Jade sits forward after taking a sip of water. ¡°I am afraid you have been miss-informed Vanya has not been capture and is staying with us willingly as for the other matter, we do not have jurisdiction since the one who captured the men is my brother, they belong to him.¡± While saying the last words she gestures towards Slyfer with her eyes.

    The Snow Elf looks at the human with obvious surprise in her eyes. Slyfer sits back and pops a grape into his mouth before saying.  ¡°It seems there is a snake in the grass.¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Silence¡­

    The man bows his bald head toward the Snow Elf, a vein popping on his head. ¡°I apologize; our scouts gave a different picture.¡±

    Slyfer cant miss this opportunity to strike another blow. His senses are alert, centered on the three Snow Elves as he says the following words. ¡°Is that why you sent forces against us?¡±

    This time the three Snow Elves go extremely pale. Fira also focusing her attention on them, finds herself thinking. ¨CDoes that mean they are angry?-

    The man smiles for the first time. It gives Jade shivers down her spine. ¡°That is indeed the reason.¡±

    The Snow Elf nearly jumps to her feat, anger can clearly be seen in her bearing. ¡°It is against the treaty and what your faction was instructed to do, yet you openly admit it.¡±

    His eyes slowly swivel to her. ¡°Do not speak down to me Elf, the council refused our request only because of your King. My faction does not recognize such a vote.¡±

    Slyfer smiles, ¡°that settles it then, we will not release Vanya, we will however consider releasing the MAN, if you follow our terms of course.¡±

    The human¡¯s smile fades as he gives Slyfer a measuring look. ¡°You just said Vanya was never captured, are you saying that you lied to us?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head and spreads his arms. ¡°We did not lie, as from now Vanya is a prisoner of war.¡±

    The Snow elf turns to him. ¡°Does that mean you are at war with us?¡±

    Slyfer eats another grape, slowly enjoying the moment. While looking at the others. Fira had already asked him mentally what he was planning. Before he can answer the King does to his surprise.

    ¡°We are not at war with YOU, but their faction has killed a great elder and dark elf revered by our clan. Atlantia did not attack us, his faction did. You heard it right from the snake¡¯s mouth.¡±

    All decorum and control has left the King by now. This man is part of the beast Slyfer had spoken about. He is the cause or at least part of the cause behind Old Sun¡¯s death. Jade is also looking at the human with hate, under the table her hand is resting on a hidden dagger. If anyone is going to kill this snake she wants to make sure it¡¯s her!

    The Snow Elves quickly put their heads together. They have never faced such a situation. The human is becoming paler by the second he had thought mentioning Atlantia would cow the savages in front of his eyes. No longer able to stand the whispering, he jumps up and the wards on his body activate again. ¡°This is preposterous! My faction is tasked with protecting the city. Attacking us is like attacking the city itself!¡±

    The Snow Elves are stopped by his words. Slyfer who had watched in silence rises from his chair. The human takes a step back and grabs something by his chest. The reason for it is Slyfer¡¯s eyes! He starts to walk around the table and to the human¡¯s dismay, the humongous tiger is missing. As if on que a sound behind him reveals the tiger¡¯s location.

    Slyfer stops and points at Slitherus his voice low and eyes red as blood, in them Slitherus can already sense his death! Slyfer takes another step forward. And a familiar otherworldly voice escapes his lips. Slitherus nearly faints at the authority and disdain coming from it.

    ¡°You think your wards will keep you safe?¡±  The air heats up perceptibly around the human!

    He chokes on it, hot air burning his lungs with every breath. ¡°This¡­ eck¡­¡± with a sudden pop another ward activates and the air starts to hum as it turns into a faint blue color. Slyfer¡¯s smile broadens. The magic increases, blisters start to form on the bald head! ¡°You cannot¡­kill me.¡±

    ¡°I will cook your head like an egg, worm!¡± Another pop.

    Slitherus¡¯ eyes swell with despair. ¨CThree wards, how can this be with even three wards!- he collapses his hands also forming blisters.

    ¡°Stop, Killing him is an act of war!¡± Shouts one of the snow elves.

    Slyfer continues as if he did not hear, but a soft hand on his shoulder draws him back. He turns in surprise when seeing who it is. ¡°Jade?¡±

    Her eyes are filled with tears a hand grippin a small wicket looking dagger. ¡°Brother this dog will have his day, but not today. We need to consider the people.¡±

    Slyfer stops and the magic vanishes. Slitherus starts to cough with hands shaking, propelled with pride he starts to push himself up¡­

    ¡°Uagh!¡± The scarce cool air gets forced out of him again. Slyfer¡¯s boot presses down harder on his back. ¡°Stay on your belly snake, taste the ground with your tongue¡­¡± At first Slitherus tries to refuse and keeps his mouth shut, but Slyfer presses down harder and more cracking sounds fill the air. Blood gushes out of the man¡¯s mouth and Slyfer¡¯s nose picks up the scent of piss in the air. ¡°I said taste the ground with your forked tongue.¡±

    Realizing he will die if he does not, his tongue darts out and licks the ground covered in his blood an spittle.  Slyfer¡¯s boot lifts from his back and he starts to walk away as he utters the following words. ¡°Remember this, remember that you are nothing but a snake that can be crushed by the heel of my boot. We will NOT give you Vanya or any other captive and you, Snow elves.¡± His red eyes turn to them.

    ¡°They acted first killing many of our people among other things that I have evidence of. Most of the humans among you mean nothing but harm. Tell your council they have grown weak and lax in their duties. Tell them that people and towns are suffering right under their noses that have been affected by the stench of his kind.¡±

    Great hunter steps forward, ¡°we did not come for war, but if we are attacked we will retaliate in kind. It is clear to me that you have lost control of your guard dogs. Regain it, or my people will whip them to the bone!¡±

    Two of the Snow elves walk over and disdainfully help up the human. Their speaker had been searching for words to retaliate with, but she finally decides to concede. ¨CIn a way, they have already proven the council is losing its grip. Not only that but the strange one says he has evidence of more acts.-

    She bows without a word intending to leave, but Slyfer¡¯s voice cuts her short. ¡°Before you go, have you made contact with the Queen of the High elves?¡±

    She turns her face showing surprise. ¡°No we have not, we were not aware they were near.¡±

    Slyfer frowns, -yet another snake in the grass.-2* ¡°No matter I have already sent word to her, she will be here by tomorrow or the day after. A tent can be prepared if one of your people wish to stay?¡±

    She looks at the nearly dead human and then at Slyfer torn between staying and saving his life. Great spear speaks again. ¡°We will allow you to heal him in our medical tents, but none of our healers will touch the snake.¡±

    She nods, ¡°We accept your proposal.¡± A second later she disappears along with the others.

    Slyfer looks at his allies and gives Great Hunter the Nod, ¡°Well I think that went well, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jade cant help but smile at her brother who seems to be crazy sometimes, the smile turns to a pout. ¡°I am just jealous that you got to hurt that snake and I did not.¡±

    Slyfer looks toward the exit and sighs, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have a feeling you may get another chance sooner than you think.¡±

    After discussing some things Slyfer makes his way towards Aldowin¡¯s tent. He has a feeling if he does not explain, the sword master may kill the soldiers he sent over to keep guard over Vanya. His feeling nearly proves true, since when he nears the area he can hear a large commotion.

    Coming around a corner he finds Aldowin with Vanya behind him. Facing him is Bam along with seven other blood pack warriors. Aldowin points his sword at Bam, ¡°one more step and your head will hit the ground next to your body! What is the meaning of this, Dunmer?¡±

    Slyfer walks closer. ¡°Its my orders Master, don¡¯t blame him.¡±

    Aldowin turns toward Slyfer, anger on his face. Slyfer looks at the sword and then at the High Elf. Aldowin quickly lowers it. He had fed and cared for Slyfer, if Slyfer had ordered such a thing, he would have good reason.

    Slyfer silently turns toward Bam and gestures for him to stand down. ¡°Master let us talk inside,¡± he turns to Vanya. ¡°You have many things to explain.¡±

    Vanya does not show fear. So far Slyfer had been indifferent towards her accept for when they had first met. The trio enters the tent and Slyfer sends the servant off to fetch tea, more to get rid of her then anything else. As soon as she is gone Slyfer starts to explain everything. Including his thoughts on why Clock had attacked them.

    Vanya is the first to speak. ¡°It does not make sense. Sure I am engaged to a noble, but he is of low rank and does not hold that much power.¡±

    Aldowin is deep in thought. ¡°Slyfer are you sure you heard Clock say her name?¡±

    Slyfer nods, ¡°I am sure. She is also the first thing they asked for when we asked for the reason they visited.¡±

    Aldowin falls quiet once again and thinks before talking.. ¡°There could be many reasons for the strange events, but the ones most likely are that Vanya has been lied to and her fianc¨¦ holds more power than has been let on. Another is that her fianc¨¦ has gained more power after moving to Atlantia.¡±

    Slyfer sits back a bit worried while thinking. ¨CThere could also be a third reason. Vanya is lying to us.- He waves his hand dismissing everything they don¡¯t have answers to. ¡°Regardless of what the truth is I am afraid Vanya is now a prisoner of war.¡±

    Vanya swallows and Aldowin glares. It makes Slyfer a bit angry that Aldowin would act this way. After a few seconds of silence, Vanya nods. ¡°I won¡¯t fight against it, the people have taken care of me for a while now and I feel indebted, besides that I also want to know the truth behind all this.¡±

    Aldowin sighs in frustration. He has another theory, but one he needs more time to figure out. Slyfer¡¯s voice breaks his train of thought. ¡°Vanya can continue living as she has, we won¡¯t lock you up, however guards will be placed near you at all times.¡±

    Aldowin wants to object, but Vanya puts her hand on his arm. ¡°It is fine, if it will help prove my innocence I have no objection towards it.¡±

    Slyfer irritated with his master has no intention of staying longer than needed. He gets up while saying farewell. Once outside he quickly gives bam instruction to always have two warriors keep a discreet eye on Vanya. He does not believe she is lying, so it¡¯s more for her own safety than anything else.

    He reaches his tent still in a foul mood, but sensing what¡¯s inside gives him a rather big surprise. He walks in accompanied by Luna. Luna shivers; the tent feels like it¡¯s been cast into winter. Slyfer stops and eyes the three veiled woman, ¡°I did not expect to see you again so soon?¡±

    The three bow respectfully. ¡°We have come to enquire after the proof you have mentioned. If there is such proof we need it urgently. The balance of power in the capital is in a precarious position. Our King knows something is amiss with the ward master faction, but he cannot prove it.¡±

    Slyfer walks over to his desk and sits down. ¡°How do I know I can trust you?¡±

    The three look at each other before answering. ¡°We have nothing to offer you, nor can we prove we are trustworthy. Your question is redundant since you already know this.¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°You obviously know as well, so why have you come here to waste my time?¡±

    The Snow Elf in the center steps forward. ¡°Please, you must help us. More and more races join the human banner every day. We need to stop it before our faction has grown too weak to survive a civil war.¡±

    Slyfer holds his chin while looking over the women. Luna comes out of the sleeping area carrying a blanket and plonks down next to him. Her silver eyes regard the three with curiosity. She had heard the conversation and understood most of it. She speaks before Slyfer can. ¡°Luna is proof.¡± All three turn to her at once. Before they can ask Lune lowers her pants revealing the mark under her navel. ¡°Alpha saved Luna from the humans. They called Luna a Bassisk, a monster. Luna was brought here from a distant place. To only do one thing¡­  to kill.¡± She shivers a little before pulling her pants back up. The shivers stop and its apparent that the cause was not the cold, but memories.

    The center Snow Elf steps forward placing her hands on Luna¡¯s shoulders. She not only saw the brand, but all the other scars. ¡°Luna, you have gone through much and what you have just said saddens me, but I am afraid that this will not be enough.¡±

    Luna frowns and shakes off the hands. ¡°Luna does not need pitty, Luna has Alpha.¡± She steps back and takes a hold of SLyfer¡¯s hand before talking again. ¡°Snow Ladies you are in more trouble than you think. Luna is but one of many strange¡­ monsters that have been sent.¡±

    The Snow Elf steps back and nods at the others. All three remove their veils at once! Faces that do not belong on anything mortal are revealed an aura like blinding light surrounds them. Slyfer was ready for anything when he saw the strange actions, but not for something like this! They bow once more. ¡°My name is Venon  Kretakus daughter of King Kretakus. You have showed us trust so we shall show you.¡±

    Slyfer recovers from his surprise. ¡°I know what it means when a Snow Elf women removes her veil. I can¡¯t say that I feel honored, but your gesture is welcome. I have heard of charm magic, but I never knew it had this strong affect.¡±

    His words are like a cold bucket of water pored over them. Never has any male told them off. Not only that, but his eyes have once again changed color, it¡¯s a deep purple. In truth Slyfer can barely hold on to his sanity, if it wasn¡¯t for the female dragon helping him, he would have lost his senses already. ¨CI need to take the training the female gave me more seriously.-

    They bow once more. ¡°Please do not think ill of us, our people are born with this curse. We do not know why or how it happened.¡± As they speak the veils are returned to their original position. ¡°Since you understand the meaning behind our actions. I hope that it proves our sincerity and the dire need for the proof you spoke off.¡±

    Luna turns to Slyfer. ¡°Alpha what do they mean? What is the meaning behind their actions?¡±

    Slyfer sighs as images of a certain kitty cat and wolf runs through his mind. He thinks of a way to best explain the situation to Luna¡­ ¡°It means that I can kiss them if I want.¡±

    <hr />

    1* It is well known that the leader or highest rank member sits at the head of the table. A round table has no such thing.

    2* In my country saying. "There is a snake in the grass." pretty much means there is something bad going on behind the scenes.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 47

    Hey Guys first chap of the week. I am going to try and get 50 chaps out before the 11th of next month cos then I have been on  Royal road for exactly six months. 50 for 6 isn''t too bad, hopefully i can have it at a hundred when its a year.

    You will see that I have once again added a poll, please only vote after you have read!

    thanks to those that rated the fic I really appreciate it, as for the others please don''t hesitate to do so, also favorite follow and all that jazz if you haven''t yet.

    Enjoy the chap! Dont forget to leave comments, I enjoy reading those.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    47

    Puberty x 2

    Hearing Slyfer explain to Luna in such a simple way causes a change in the complexion of the Snow Elves. It is anger that causes the change, but they deem to keep their mouths shut. After all it is no small matter to offer your body! Venon is the angriest of the three. Her father had given her strict instructions to find any proof that would help swing the rest of the council to their side. Feeling that she had no other choice, she revealed her face for the very first time! Not even her father had ever seen her face. The other two had done it before, such is the fate of Snow Elf women, the blessing or in their eyes curse has made them nothing more than valuable tools to gain political favor.

    In Slyfer¡¯s mind this is nothing special. Beautiful they may be, but he already has enough problems with the current women in his life. He does not know much about romance or love, but one thing he does know is that he will not use women, nor will his pride allow him to be used by one. That is why he won¡¯t take Fira until she is free from her bonds to her people.

    Sensing the anger he decides to explain. ¡°I will not use you in that way. First I do not know you and second I cannot be bought by something like this. If you want more information and proof, you must prove to me you can be trusted, trying to seduce me does not help your cause!¡±

    The Snow Elves go even paler and one speaks up, ¡°You reject our princess, this is a gift not given to many! You will never have another chance like this again.¡±

    Slyfer looks the woman straight in the eye. ¡°Something given with the expectation of receiving something back is no gift. I know your ways. There is no staying with someone. Your race simply copulates for convenience and gain. It may be your way but it will not be mine.¡±

    Venon gasps in anger, confusion and she is not sure what else. As a young girl she had often thought of ways to escape the fate of a Snow Elf woman, she believes every young girl has. In the end, with no other options they all give up or die as outcasts since the men see no other value in them. She wants to defend herself, to say she is a virgin but what would that help? Does she really care?

    Her companion still wants to continue arguing, but she raises her hand for silence before the other can speak. ¡°We respect your terms. Though we have never been rejected it will give us a chance to prove we are more capable than just being¡­tools.¡±

    The last part she had added for the other two¡¯s benefit. If they were like her when younger, it would also make them feel the same way she is now, -Excitement! That is the other feeling in my heart right now, a chance to prove ourselves to be more than what our society claims. Why be angry at a man who treats me as his equal?- Unfortunately the other two does not think the same way as her¡­.

    Luna who had at first been ready to object if anything happened calms down at hearing Slyfer¡¯s words while she thinks. ¨CThey have not even shown their strength, how could they want to get close to Alpha? Tiger is first, then the wolf until they have proven they are stronger then Luna, Luna will not allow it!-

    Slyfer is observing them silently a calm face is displayed, but his insides are in turmoil. The images of their faces repeat in his mind, like they are seared into it. His body had also reacted; if he were standing; an obvious bulge would have been seen on his lower body!

    Wanting to escape the situation he quickly starts to talk. ¡°I have many other things to do today, if there is nothing else please leave me to it. I will assign some of my own guards to keep you safe in and around the camp since I am told the ones you brought along are mainly human.¡±

    The Snow Elves nod stiffly and quickly leave. As soon as they are gone Slyfer lets out a gasp and loosens his belt. Luna seeing this walks over. Her enhanced nose sniffs at the air. She detects a familiar scent, but right now it¡¯s much stronger. It causes her own body to start¡­ warming up. Unknown to her, what she smells is Slyfer¡¯s pheromones!

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes are still purple and he blinks a few times. His eyes wonder to Luna¡­ -What is with her expression, its so..so alluring I want her. Maybe I¡¯ll just take her¡­No I cant I need to get out of here!-

    Luna is walking towards him when he jumps up and without a word heads for the exit in a rush. She stops in her tracks pulled out of a daze that had taken over. She looks around confused and still feeling warm butterflies in her tummy. ¨CWhat just happened?-

    Slyfer reaches outside and immediately takes out his sword his actions, alarming his guards, Dark Elves, tigers and wolves alike! He points at the nearest Dark Elves. ¡°You, spar with me now.¡± They first look at each other then back at Slyfer who is starting to look impatient. Heads come together and after a brief discussion and a lot of ¡°I will owe you one¡± a big burly Dark Elf steps forward. Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°No all of you come; let me see if you have trained properly.¡±

    Slyfer feels frustrated, constrained in his mind beating up some people will help with it! He starts with the guards but after a few exchanges all of them are on the ground, groaning in pain. ¨CThis is not enough.-

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes turn towards the training grounds. A smile creeps onto his face; he just spotted hundreds of sparring partners!

    Fira who had panicked at the feeling SLyfer was giving off coupled with her purple hair arrives at the training grounds not long after. She wrestles through the crowd standing around the edge and once out on the other side stops in her tracks. In front of her is a field of moaning and groaning Dark Elves. Clacks of wooden swords meeting each other still resound faintly in the distance. In the center is Slyfer whirling and twirling with a wooden sword striking down Elves wherever he goes!

    Fira turns to a trainee who had just managed to find his feet. ¡°Soldier what is going on?¡±

    He quickly stands to attention, well tries to do as much as his sore body will allow. ¡°My lady, Lord Slyfer called us all together and said that we will have special training today. He then pointed at us and bellowed something in another language.¡±

    Fira steps forward curious and worried. ¡°Try and tell me his exact words.¡±

    The soldier thinks for a while then answers while grimacing in pain. ¡°Seor vaven khan.¡±

    Fira frowns she had started to study the old language a bit. Seeing she understands the words the soldier can¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Princess what does it mean?¡±

    She looks at him and then at Slyfer who had just kicked a Dark Elf sending the poor guy flying a few meters only to crash into another one. ¡°It means, come at me.¡± Time flies by and the spectators start to slowly trickle away, but the training continues until even Fira grows tired and heads to her own tent.

    The next morning the camp is flooded with rumors. One being: ¡°Lord Slyfer has taken a personal interest in his trainees and is now taking part himself!¡± Old Elves nod in satisfaction at this. ¡°He is such a great Lord for caring about their training.¡± The other rumor is less flattering and was mainly spread by the young trainees. ¡°Lord Slyfer has turned into a demon!¡±

    The latter rumor is quickly dismissed by the older Elves and the reluctant trainees are forced to go train once more. To their dismay when they reach training ground before the sun had risen properly. They find that the ¡°demon¡± is already waiting! Not only that, but healers are standing at the ready all around the training ground!

    Slyfer is bear chested and already sweaty from exertion. Without greeting he points the wooden sword. ¡°Seor vaven khan.¡±

    In truth Slyfer had felt better after basically beating all the trainees the previous day, but that night something happened¡­

    He finds himself in a familiar place; the valley where he grew up. He is standing near the edge of the river, naked intending to bathe in the moonlight when a warm arm slides around him from behind. Without looking he already knows who it is and says her name softly.¡±Fira?¡±

    Soft warm breasts press against his back and the hand she had slithered around his waist drifts down to his manhood that is already throbbing with lust. It takes a firm yet soft grip and slides down slowly. Slyfer¡¯s body goes rigid as his heart starts to pound in his head.

    Reason leaves him and he turns around. Before he knows it he feels a warm breath on his chest and then soft wet lips meet his. To him her mouth tastes like the nectar of the gods and he wants to drown in it. Her tongue plays with his, testing, teasing and leading him ever deeper into the abyss called pleasure.

    Their lips break contact and while giggling, she steps back. It reveals her body to Slyfer, causing his mouth to go dry. He finds her breasts are the perfect shape and her thin middle only accentuates their size! Her hips are wider then her middle completing the hourglass figure. His eyes wonder over them as he thinks of flanks.

    As soon as he tries to look lower the image becomes a blur. He does not care, he does not have the ability to think, he only wishes to feel! His hands go to rest on her hips and he pulls her toward him for another kiss. She gives it to him eyes milky and a cheeks red. One hand drifts and grabs firmly onto her tight round buttocks. She lets out a surprised yelp followed by a moan when he suddenly bites softly in her neck. The hand holding him moves faster on impulse and as it does so too does the need for each other.

    Her back arches and he reaches for her breasts soft and warm yet firm to the touch. Squeezing lightly he blows over the now standing tip. Her free hand squeezes his shoulder before shooting into his hair at the back of his head. Goosebumps cover her entire body along with the fire of lust, she wants him! His mouth opens and his tongue lightly flicks over her peak. ¡°Ahhmn Slyfer.¡± Is all he hears before her hand pulls his head closer.

    The sound of her soft and sexy voice nearly drives him insane. Her hand caressing him once more speeds up with brief pauses in between the moans she involuntarily lets out. Burning fire increases in both of them, threatening to pull their sanity apart, it approaches a peak and¡­

    Gasp! Slyfer had woken up then, heart racing and his body sweaty, inside him the fire still burned. Confused and wrestles he stood up and headed outside once again starting to train.

    In Fira¡¯s tent a servant girl was on the verge of panic. The princess¡¯s moans had woken her. She was just about to call for help when Fira had suddenly sat up panting hard. It took a moment for her eyes to become clear. Once it did Fira fell back in her bed blushing profusely!

    She had decided to go explore Slyfer¡¯s mind through their connection. Inside it she had found strange auras like clouds of different colors, these auras she discovered represents his different feelings! She does not know how long, but she drifted around aimlessly enjoying the feelings he felt. However, She made sure to stay away from three, one black as night even from a distance she could feel the evil permeating from it, another its complete opposite, so bright its blinding; it burns her when she just looks at it! The last is red, this she knows by now is his anger she had seen his eyes change to many times to believe otherwise.

    It is just when she plans to pull out when she spots something; an aura like a storm cloud sits hidden between the rest. It is not that it is misplaced or large, but it¡¯s the roiling storm like appearance of it. Its color is purple and pink changing and intermingling continuously. Curious she drew closer. A second later she lets out a shout, as tendrils of the aura shot out. As if alive the aura had suddenly grabbed and pulled her inside. The next thing she knew she saw Slyfer¡¯s naked back and was filled with a need so big it drowned out everything else. She wanted to be with him!

    Her servant¡¯s voice had then drawn her back to the real world. ¡°My Lady are you okay? You, you were,¡±  The servant¡¯s face  went red.

    Fira shared her embarrassment and quickly shouted. ¡°I am.. I am fine although¡­. I think I need new bed covers.¡± The last part she had basically whispered, but the servant understood. Without further ado she disappeared to fetch what was needed, as requested.

    Fira did not feel the need to tell the servant to keep quiet. The two had basically grown up together and since she was tasked with watching over Fira while she slept, she was the most trusted of all the serfs.

    Slyfer had trained and trained and the feeling had calmed a little, but still he felt frustrated. ¨CMy body is out of control. Is their magic this strong?-

    A dragon¡¯s laugh filled his mind followed by these words. ¡°It is not their magic, but you! They may have bewitched you but that ended when they put the veils back on. We hoped that it would not happen, but it seems you are not immune.¡±

    Slyfer had then been very worried. ¨CIs this going to be the same as the pellet thing?-

    Ignoring the thought, the dragon explained. ¡°You are not only going through puberty as a humanoid, but as a dragon as well. Your will to mate will be enhanced many times compared to usual. It is way early to feel this way as a dragon, but your humanoid body is affecting the other side, causing it to mature faster! You are in for some rough times.¡± The dragon then started laughing again as its voice faded.

    When Slyfer opened his eyes he saw the trainees in front of him. As soon as he laid eyes on them, he saw an outlet for frustration. That¡¯s when he got up and shouted the three words, completely forgetting to talk in their language!

    As the beatings start and warriors cry out in pain. Slyfer asks questions pointed at the dragons, but none answer! Having no other choice he asks the only other dragon he can freely contact¡­.Alric.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    He follows the link as always and soon finds the dragon riddled with pain and regret. ¡°What is it young one.¡±

    Slyfer hesitates a bit, causing Alric to feel irritation. ¡°Speak I do not have all day!¡±

    Slyfer wants to retort, but remembering he needs answers he keeps the sarcasm to himself. ¡°Old One I have run into a problem and I need advice.¡±

    ¡°Hmmn?¡± is the only reply he gets.

    SLyfer sighs and in real time lands a blow on a Dark Elve¡¯s shoulder. The elf screams and falls to the ground.

    ¡°My body is going through¡­ changes; I am told that I am going through something similar to puberty only the dragon version.¡± Silence¡­ Slyfer ducks a blow at his head and sweeps the Elf¡¯s legs from under him. The Elf folds double and his back pounds into the ground.

    Alric finally replies, ¡°That is impossible you are still too young for that, it would take another hun-¡°

    Slyfer jumps back and grabs the arm of a trainee that had tried to strike from behind. Bending a knee he pulls the elf over his shoulder using the trainee¡¯s strength against him, the warrior gets thrown over his shoulder plowing into the ground and tripping others that had tried to storm Slyfer from the front. He then interrupts Alric. ¡°It¡¯s true; apparently my humanoid body is causing my dragon form to mature faster.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case then you are in for some rough times.¡± Alric half grunt-laughs as he says it.

    Slyfer does not know if he should laugh or cry. ¨CThe other dragon said the exact same thing.- Three trainees come at him at once, one swings his blade wide. Slyfer steps out of its way and strikes the elf¡¯s arm, propelling the sword towards the other trainees. ¡°Your attacks are too wide!¡± he returns to Alric a moment later, ¡°so what do I do what can I expect?¡±

    Alric grumbles a bit before he answers. ¡°There is nothing to be done. In the old days some female dragons without mates would come forward and offer their services, if they wished to have hatchlings. These things were handled discreetly, the sire of the egg would however not be allowed to know the hatchling once born. The other method was to find a female your age and go through the change together. This resulted in fierce battles. I remember when I was going-¡°

    Slyfer grabs a trainee by his face and pushes him back into another group that is storming close behind. The trainee gets pummeled from behind, but if that¡¯s not enough Slyfer kicks him in his gut. It pushes him and others over and they collapse in a heap. Slyfer winces for his part and apologizes, he had kicked a bit harder then he intended to, but hearing the hopelessness of his situation had caused him to get a bit frustrated.

    He interrupts Alric once again. ¡°None of those things will help me now, was there anything else?¡±

    Alric is quiet again, Slyfers questions had brought back memories of his younger days, very, very long ago. ¡°There is nothing, unless you can find a female to mate with you¡­a lot, it will become unbearable, like not eating and going on frenzy. The same applies. You will become more aggressive as time goes, one such dragon a long time ago, impregnated nineteen females in one day after losing his senses. The females were still young, but once they grew older they all grouped together and tore him limb from limb.¡±

    Slyfer stops in his tracks and gets rewarded with five strikes to his body at the same time! What he had just heard made his heart stop. He did not even feel the blows. The trainees that landed it, is so shocked that they freeze not knowing what to do. Should they start celebrating or flee for their lives!

    Slyfer looks at them. ¡°Training is over, continue as usual.¡± He disappears the next instant reappearing at his tent. He had never felt this helpless in his life. An enemy he can fight, but how does he fight is own nature?

    Alric feels the helplessness in him. ¡°Why feel like this? I am sure there are many two leg females who would-¡°

    Slyfer nearly shouts at the dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t even go there.¡±

    Just yesterday he had been all righteous and full of himself when he looked down on the Snow Elves and now¡­ ¡°Stupid boy don¡¯t lose hope. You have an advantage; you forget you are humanoid as much as you are a dragon. Ways that were impossible to us may be open to you.¡±

    Alric¡¯s words gives Slyfer a bit of hope, but if it is anything like feeding, then it means nothing. Slyfer plonks down on his bed he feels like he just wants to hide from the world, he can already feel his body temperature isn¡¯t normal and a fire wants to burn him from the inside. Alric frowns in worry, the boy is almost never this quiet. ¡°Dragons are not without their ways, even if you are bad with females your body will work for you.¡±

    -Bad with females? Am I bad with females¡­- Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°Being bad with females is not a problem¡­ I think¡­. What do you mean my body will work for me?¡±

    ¡°Male dragons let out strong pheromones when it comes to this time, most beasts start to mate when such a dragon is near. Your need to feed will also be lowered. The elders always said it is nature¡¯s way of balancing our existence in the world.¡±

    Slyfer frowns not entirely understanding what it is he is being told. Feeling it Alric growls in frustration. ¡°let me explain it in a way your puny mind will understand. Any creature with senses, sensitive enough will want to start mating when you are near.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s mind goes blank, -anything with senses¡­- Trisha and Fira instantly pops into his mind a second later. It then goes to Luna and how she had acted yesterday! ¡°I am doomed. All of this, why now? If it were only a month later¡­¡±

    Alric does not say anything as he thinks. -Even if his humanoid part is affecting the growth of the dragon inside, it should have countered this situation and perhaps still can.- ¡°Did something happen to you recently?¡±

    Slyfer does not have to think long to comment about what happened with the Snow Elves. Alric swears and growls a little. The sound somehow carries through their mental link and gives Slyfer the shivers. ¡°You should have eaten them; then again it is also the fault of the Wood Elves. It seems that their curse stimulated your dragon side, causing that part of you to come forward.¡±

    Slyfer takes a second to take everything in. ¡°Wait a minute, curse from the Wood Elves?¡±

    Alric grumbles about how he has to give a history lesson that Aldowin should have, but in the end starts to explain. ¡°There was no other creature that lived closer to nature then the Wood Elves, they praised and worshipped it as their god. This is also what drove them to stand with us against Chronos¡­ If you see what is on the West of the mountain you will understand why. Anyway, being so close to nature helped them develop a special magic. Of course some dragons were also capable of this magic after all they were dragons.¡± Pride fills Alric¡¯s voice as he says it.

    Slyfer rolls his eyes while he thinks. ¨CIt¡¯s not like you were the one who learned it.-

    Slyfer remains quiet as Alric talks about how the dragons were better at it and how he believes that dragons were the first to discover this magic, but the Wood Elves stole it. Slyfer can¡¯t listen anymore and interrupts. ¡®So what happened, why were the Snow Elves ¡°cursed¡±?

    Alric laughs.  The Wood Elves were at odds with the Snow Elves in those days, both at the prime of their existence. The Snow elves were pushing down from the North, freezing the land as they came. The Wood Elves viewed it as going against nature, doing such a unnatural thing, so a war started.

    The leader of the Snow elves at the time was a female, beautiful and proud. Pfft how a two leg can be beautiful is beyond me, such puny creatures¡­.¡±

    Slyfer once again needs to pull Alric to the matter at hand. ¡°yes she was beautiful and proud, or so they say. The King of the Wood Elves fell in love with her at first sight. It caused the Queen of the Wood Elves to be very angry. Talks of peace started to go around with and it was agreed that the Snow Elves would be allowed to keep the land they had already frozen, but in return they would stop their advancement.¡±

    Alric falls quiet, after a few seconds he continues with a grave tone. ¡°The Wood Elf King however, did not account for the jealousy of his Queen. She secretly gathered the strongest of her people and brought them together for what she planned needed all the people she could get. She planned to curse the very nature of the snow elves, the details of what she wanted is unclear, but what the great library says, is that it backfired! You see nature is not something to be tampered with and when they tried the curse did change the Snow Elves, but not the way she wanted and the Queen paid with her life.¡±

    ¡°The Snow Elves were happy at first, but soon the happiness changed to suffering. The men could not control themselves and attacked the woman, raping and using them without end. Even though the Wood Elf Queen had failed at what she wanted, what she achieved was so much worse. I wonder if she would have been happy to know that her King killed the Snow Elf Queen in his lust.¡±

    Alric huffs. ¡°Of course like always, the dragons had to clean up the mess. The Elders at that time intervened and helped the Snow Elf women, however, the society changed and they turned into what they are today.¡±

    Slyfer is quiet as he takes everything in. He finds he can barely imagine what it must have been like for the Snow Elf people. ¡°Is there no way to lift the curse?¡±

    Slyfer can sense Alric shake his head. ¡°No, the ways have been lost along with the extinction of the Wood Elves. Why are you worried for them when you should be worried for yourself right now? I am tired you have already taken much of my time¡­. Slyfer.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡± With that Alric breaks the connection with an astounded Slyfer. It is the very first time the old dragon had shown some care. Slyfer is filled with warmth, but it soon evaporates when he thinks of the predicament he finds himself in.

    Luna slowly wakes up and contently rubs her eyes, before stretching lazily. She feels content and quite warm in her bed. She scoots up and heads to the washing area, to freshen up like she was taught by Vinx to do. She misses Vinx , the fairy had left with Trisha to go find herbs. She hears a commotion and quickly gets dressed in a short summer dress, the warm weather and sun outside had basically made the choice for her. Like always, when getting dressed she looks at the scars. It had not bothered her at first, but now it seems to be all she can see when looking at herself. Trisha and Fira have unblemished skin, it had made it all the more obvious to her that the scars do not belong.

    Her head cocks slightly to the side -Is this why Alpha does not want Luna? Does it make Luna look ugly?-  She blushes. ¨CNo, Alpha kissed Luna and said Luna is beautiful!- her eyes once again go over her body. She sighs, -if only Luna could get rid of them.-

    She finishes getting dressed and runs out only to find¡­Slyfer¡¯s office has been cleaned out and is now barren. Panic sets in and she start to pant her heart breaking. ¨CDid Alpha leave me behind, did he just go!-

    She is still in a panic when she hears his voice. She runs in its direction as fast as she possibly can. ¡°Alpha!¡± Slyfer hears her voice and its followed by Luna slamming into him. ¡°Where is Alpha going, don¡¯t leave Luna, ever!¡±

    Slyfer who had been talking with a warrior is caught off guard, but soon recovers. The soldier beats a hasty retreat. Dealing with his Lord¡¯s house affairs is not part of his duty description!

    Slyfer pats her head. ¡°Luna I am not going anywhere.¡±

    She looks up eyes still teary. ¡°Really?¡±

    Slyfer nods, ¡°I am simply giving you your own tent to live in.¡± Her face wrinkles up in displeasure and then turns into sadness.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Slyfer sits down and Luna sits next to him. Her body is starting to feel strange, but she ignores it. ¡°Luna I am going through changes¡­ changes that can affect you and others around me. That is something I don¡¯t want.¡±

    She nods but her body is starting to feel more and more uncomfortable, the more she looks at Slyfer the more her eyes wonder to his lips as he explains. He is still talking when she suddenly leans in. Slyfer seeing it jumps up fighting his own urges.

    ¡°See what I mean and why I must move!¡±

    Luna frowns, but her eyes are milky and her breathing is irregular. ¡°Luna understand, but just one kiss¡­¡±

    Slyfer facepalms, ¡°you are in no state to understand anything.¡± He quickly turns around and runs away leaving Luna bewildered.

    Passing the all-male group of guards towards his own tent, he gives instructions to not let any female pass- of any kind. With one sniff the wolves and tigers instantly understand, but the Dark Elves have no idea what to say or what is going on. In the end they only shrug. ¡°The Lord must have his reasons.¡±

    It is soon dark and Slyfer is trying to practice his magic. The guards had come numerous times, with messages from Jade to inquire what is going on. The Snow Elves also wanted to visit again, but were adamantly denied.

    Slyfer¡¯s body burns, to him it feels like he has a fever and nothing he does can cool him off. He starts to talk to himself in desperation to keep his mind off things, but its also no use. ¡°Why did this happen now, was it triggered by the damn Snow Elves¡­ was it done on purpose? It seems to be progressing faster then Alric said. Why now, why here even the Elvin Queen should be here soon and I am in this state.¡±

    Slyfer suddenly senses something. Something which is not supposed to be anywhere near his tent! ¨CWhy did she come! I have to warn her to stay away to not come¡­- his thoughts trail off as a tiger¡¯s head pops through the entrance.  The tiger turns to normal, but Trisha¡¯s chest is already heaving. She simply wanted to scout the tent, her curiosity getting the best of her. She starts to talk her voice slightly trembling. ¡°Slyfer I came¡­ to see if, if you¡¯re okay. Then the smell, my body¡­ oh gods what is wrong with my body!¡±

    Slyfer wants to chase her, the words are there but they won¡¯t come out¡­.

    <hr />

    oky dokey

    This chap is not for fan service or something it is to show how Slyfer''s dragon and humanoid side can affect each other. i have been given a lot of Sh*t because "Mc is not proud enough to be a dragon" or the way he acts makes no sense. To be honest this chap is still according to my the outline I made for the book. I may have failed to carry this point across in the beginning, but i feel like you guys needed to get to know the MC first.

    For the guys that say my MC has no character, I feel like they can go fly a kite.

    <hr />

    I somehow managed to post the same thing twice, sorry for that don''t know how it happened

 Sky Prince Book 1 chapter 48

    Sup guys chapter 48

    Hope you enjoy. I apologize to those that voted against but it seems the people want details. However please feel assured I wont use crass words or any of the like.

    Thanks to those that voted, if you have not remember to FOLLOW, FAVORITE AND VOTE!

    enjoy the chap leave lots of comments!

    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________

    48

    Beast with two Backs.

    Slyfer¡¯s mouth goes dry as he looks at Trisha standing at the entrance, the moonlight behind her causes her body to glow with what seems to Slyfer, could only be a magical light. His pupils grow large his senses heighten, as the heart in his chest beats with rhythm in his ears.

    She takes a step closer.

    Ba-bump!

    She halts like a cat would. Testing something out, not sure if it¡¯s dangerous or not. The smell seems to have grown stronger nearly driving her reason away.

    Ba-bump!

    Another step another halt, Slyfer feels like he is going insane. His mind racing and switching between analyzing and just drowning in the moment!

    Ba-bump!

    Thoughts fly out the window as her feet stops in front of him. By now Slyfers fists are white from clenching them in order to try and keep himself under control! His breath like hers is fast. He breaks eye contact for the first time. ¡°Trish¡­Trisha it¡¯s my dragon side doing this, why have you come?¡±

    Ba-bump!

    Her hands go behind her back and Slyfer can hear the clasp that holds her top together go loose. Her eyes are fixated on Slyfer, she can¡¯t have enough of even the sight of him! The top falls revealing her bust that is covered in lace. Slyfer¡¯s mind tells him to look away, but his heart does not allow it. With a great struggle his mind wins, but what happens next negates all of his efforts.

    Ba-Bump!

    A soft warm hand settles under his chin and forces him to look up. His mouth opens but the words he wanted to say are stuck in his throat. The lace has been removed. His body wants to move, but it can¡¯t for fear that she is just a dream and touching her would make the dream disappear! Her hands start to work on the pants. He finally finds his words. ¡°Trisha this is unfair towards you, I don¡¯t want you to ha-¡°

    Ba-bump!

    Her stern voice cuts him off. ¡°Slyfer shut up.¡± At the same time the hands that are busy stops and a light flickers through the cat eyes. Slyfer is surprised when he realizes its frustration! As if done by some kind of magic his mouth shuts. She bends down while pulling down the leather pants. Slyfer still can¡¯t move, locked in place and looking at her like a child would look at a new present he wants to unwrap.

    Ba-bump!

    She stands up now only covered by a very small piece of cloth. Bending down her hands rest on his chest and she leans forward pushing lightly. He lets his body fall, his mind still unable to discern weather it¡¯s a dream or reality. She crawls forward and sits on him.

    Ba-bump! Ba-

    ¡°Slyfer¡­ make me yours.¡± Her words silent, fall like hammer blows on the last ounce of resistance he had left. It cracks then finally shatters. Slyfer was a bow taught and ready to fire, her words just caused the last little grip he had to slip and let the arrow fly!

    BA-BUMP! His heart wants to explode at hearing the words. It threatens to rip him to pieces!

    His body finally moves, hands going to the greatest gift she could ever give him, herself! He wants ravish her, take her. Make her his!

    Despite that his hands move slowly and with care, his arm settles around her waist, he picks her up easily, swivels her around and under him. She lets out a surprised gasp at his actions, but she is not afraid her legs grip around his hips. The gesture causes even more excitement and he starts to loosen his shirt. It takes too long for his liking and with an easy movement he simply rips it off!

    Her eyes settle on the muscle following every curve of them all the way to his v-line. As if expected she starts on his pants now sitting upright. He leans forward and their lips meet and her hands freeze as fireworks go off. They had kissed before, but this is different, more desperate¡­just more.

    The pants go flying to some part of the room a few seconds later. Slyfer leans forward his warm naked body now against hers.  His manhood is ready, feeling it against her makes her body shiver with pleasure. They kiss again at first, long, deep and slow. It becomes more frantic, fiery and needy.

    Hands on her breasts tease and causes pleasure to drive her senses insane! Her eyes are closed as she revels in the feeling afraid yet loving it at the same time. Her eyes go wide with surprise as his hand slips between her legs. She lets out a moan as her back curls involuntarily as she pushes her pelvis forward to welcome his fingers.

    Slyfer gets goose bumps when hearing her voice, it drives him on, gives him purpose; he wants to hear it more! He starts to remove the last piece of cloth, her eyes following his actions with rapt attention. He removes his own underclothes and for the first time she nearly jumps up, with eyes wide.

    Slyfer looks at her confused. Seeing it she only shakes her head and pulls him towards her again giving him a long kiss before kissing his neck. The kiss sears his heart making it pound louder and faster even though Slyfer thought it would be impossible, but it explodes once again when she whispers in his ear. ¡°I want you inside me.¡±

    He swallows hard pausing for only a moment before slowly sliding in. Her legs entwine around him and in the moment she loses herself and accidently scratches his back. Slyfer lets out a grunt at the pain, but it somehow adds to the pleasure of it all. It heals quickly and when he opens his eyes. Trisha¡¯s worried face is there to greet him. He smiles and kisses her softly expelling the worry. He starts to move and the both of them are once again plunged into their own world.

    They don¡¯t talk, the moment feels to sacred for words, to special for the both of them. Slyfer thought he would mindlessly lose himself when it happened, but somehow everything about her feels clearer;  the warmth of her skin. The sound of her breathing and the sweet scent of her body. All of it, he finds perfect to the point of driving him towards insanity!

    Slyfer continues to move driving them both towards the peak of pleasure. The real world has disappeared and now its only them.

    Unknown to them both their bodies have started to glow! Magic fills the air swirling and lighting everything up in its brightness. Like multitudes of rivers it surrounds them in different colors, flowing  and growing as the two revel in each other. The magic grows brighter and starts to take form! The rivers turn into two shapes intermingling and chasing each other frivolously.

    The fairies who had sensed a great spike in magic had made their way to the tent. They now glide nearby as they watch the scene. Their eyes are wide, even in their history they had never seen something like this! The two forms that the magic had taken are those of a tiger and dragon!

    Trisha lets out a mighty gasp as pleasure seems to spill from inside her. Her body shakes lightly as her hands around Slyfer¡¯s back accidently scratch him again at the peak of what feels to be her existence. Slyfers body reacts and he suddenly thrusts harder as pleasure and the need for her overwhelms him.

    The fairies watching with wide eyes see the dragon and tiger mingling and twirling together faster at this time, until they become one! A bright light fills the air, casting everything in shadow. Slyfer feels something else leave him as his essence mingles with Trisha¡¯s, she feels the same. The gap is quickly replaced by something else something warmer. Both are too caught up in the moment to think about it.

    Outside a fairy starts to laugh at Vinx¡¯s face. She had been worried when Slyfer she heard Slyfer had forbidden any women to come near, but she had respected it and kept her distance. Vinx looks at the other fairy annoyed. ¡°What is so funny?¡±

    The fairy stops her giggling and replies. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it funny and Ironic? The sky prince is making the beast with two backs not only figuratively but literally as well!¡±*1

    Vinx stomps her foot, only to discover she is in mid air so the action holds less meaning and only serves to make her look ridiculous. The oldest of the fairies flies over. ¡°Do not worry, this is a good thing your master has found love.¡±

    Vinx pouts. ¡°What if she hurts him, or¡­ or leaves again?¡±

    The older fairy cups Vinx¡¯s cheek. ¡°That is the way of life child, if it happens we will be there to support him, however I highly doubt it will ever happen anytime soon.¡±

    Vinx nods her head, excepting the words.

    Inside the tent Slyfer and Trisha lay still just holding each other like their lives depend on it. Slyfer can feel the heat in his body is gone, so the pheromones must be to. The momentous moment is spoiled by his worry. He shivers at the thought of Trisha hating him.

    She kisses his cheek. ¡°Slyfer what is wrong?¡± He does not look at her, he is too afraid to. ¡°Slyfer¡­¡±

    His voice is so filled with sadness when he replies and somehow she can feel the sadness as well¡­. ¡°Trisha I am sorry, my body and the dragon, I couldn¡¯t¡­ I-¡°

    She pushes him away from her to see his face, but his eyes avoid her gaze. She starts to giggle. ¡°You are even worse than a girl you know, I knew what was happening and came here willingly.¡±

    -She is going to hate me now I may even lose her, what if she leaves what if¡­huh- At hearing her words his mind freezes and he finally looks at her. His eyes are filled with confusion, but most of all hope. ¡°You knew what was happening?¡± He sits up, eyes growing wider every time his mind repeats the words she had just uttered. ¡°Yet you came anyway?¡±

    She nods blushing as she says the following words while sliding from under him. ¡°The male tigers you put as guards warned me. Slyfer I,¡± She looks away and snuggles closer to him. Feeling her body so close reignites the passion he felt earlier, but its easier to keep it in check now. She starts to talk again not missing him swelling against her once again. ¡°I knew you still had your doubts in me and my words, even though you won¡¯t admit it I could see it when you looked at me. I wanted to prove to you I meant it when I said I would follow you anywhere. So I made the decision to give myself to you.¡±

    Slyfer does not know what to say, he searches his feelings and finds himself unable to deny her claim. Realizing this, a part of the anger and worry he felt leaves only to be replaced with sheer happiness! She starts to get worried at his silence. She looks up to search his face for any sign of emotion that may give her some inkling of what he is thinking. To her surprise she does not need to his feelings are there as clear as her own is. ¨CWhat is going on?-

    Slyfer did not miss the worry on her face. He kisses her long and deep before speaking. ¡°Trisha you no longer have to be afraid I believe you and I thank you for giving me something as precious as this. I only feel sorry that you had to go so far to put my stupid doubts to rest.¡±

    Her hand cups Slyfer cheek and she smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, it was¡­,¡± She blushes profusely causing Slyfer to want to take her all over again!, ¡°¡­it was perfect. I was only worried when you took off your underwear.¡±

    Slyfer frowns, not understanding. ¡°Worried why?¡±

    If possible she turns even redder! ¡°Well I could not imagine how it would fit.¡±

    Slyfer goes pale not knowing if he should laugh or cry. ¨CSo that¡¯s why she paused!-

    Slyfer can hear the dragons inside him laugh. ¨CWhat did the tiger expect; Dragons are known to have the biggest reproductive organs!-

    Slyfer suddenly sits up while shouting at the dragons that they are pervs in his mind. ¡°Trisha did I hurt you?¡±

    She smiles and sits up once again bringing her womaly body to bear. For a second Slyfer¡¯s heart stops again. ¡°She lifts his chin getting confidence from his reaction at seeing her again.¡± Her tail twitches in excitement as the need for him starts to grow in her again as well. ¡°It hurt for a bit, but the pain was easily overshadowed, bit the other things you made me feel.¡±

    Slyfer sees the tail then looks at the ears. He leans forward with a huge smile on his face. He bites the ears causing her heart to race. He then whispers something that makes her tail stand straight. ¡°let¡¯s see if we can improve on what we did a bit.¡±

    The next morning word spreads quickly that the Elvin Queen has arrives once again. With her are a bunch of guards and a retinue of about one-hundred. Fira is there to greet her with tired eyes. She had not slept a wink feeling everything Slyfer was going through. Her hair had turned purple numerous times, which caused her to go towards the Slyfer¡¯s tent, but she was easily stopped from going closer by the guards.

    When she had tried to go around like Trisha had, the fairies were there to stop and point out her location. She greets the Queen with a quick and ill-mannered wave of her hand before directing her towards the tent where the snow elves are waiting. Jade arrives soon after along with Fira¡¯s father, the two also look a bit frustrated. In truth the two had been in council with each other in order to decide what to do, however they could not come to an agreement.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Slyfer is once again the last to arrive; only his entire attitude is different. He seems unable to get rid of an ever present smile and now and again his mind seems to drift off somewhere.

    A banquet is first held so that all the parties can discuss and get to know each other better. Fira¡¯s eyes never leave Slyfer in this time. She watches him as he makes numerous blunders with the food; trying to eat soup with a fork, drinking from the sauce container instead of his glass.

    The Queen also notices this; however she has seen it before. Slyfer¡¯s strange behavior soon draws the attention of the rest of the people around the table. The King the most brazen is the first to say something. ¡°What happened to you boy, you look like a man drunk on love.¡±

    As soon as the words leave him he suspiciously looks at Fira, but the angry look on his daughters face expels the idea. Slyfer snaps out of whatever world he had been in finally and looks around as if finally noticing the other people around the table. ¡°it is nothing, I just feel a bit out of sorts today.¡±

    The Queen laughs, she is too old and wise not to know the look on Slyfer¡¯s face. Slyfer clears his throat and turns to the Snow Elves, trying to break the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Shall we get to business then?¡±

    The snow elves who would not eat in front of others, nod at his proposal. In truth Slyfer¡¯s behavior made her feel a bit worried she had seen many a man act that way after one of her kind revealed their faces. The worry is expelled since his eyes hold no devotion towards her and the other two when he looks over them, instead her pride is bit hurt by the indifference.

    Servants are called and the food is cleared from the table.

    The Queen always one to want to take the lead, speaks first. ¡°What has happened and why have you called me here?¡±

    Fira had already briefed her, but they need to put on a show for the Snow Elves¡¯ benefit.

    Venon looks at Slyfer once again before speaking. ¡°Two days ago we arrived and intended to have negotiations, however, the human with us¡­. Angered Lord Slyfer and is currently being treated for his wounds.¡± The Queen looks at Slyfer with a raised eyebrow, but he only shrugs.

    Venon continues. ¡°We were not told of the High Elves coming so we apologize for not going to see you personally, however since this is more practical we thank you for accepting our selfish request in coming here to see us.¡± The Queen waves her hand dismissing Venon¡¯s words.

    She sits forward and glares at Venon. ¡°I am too old and too irritated to listen to petty words and apologies get to the point.¡±

    Venon nods nearly apologizing again, her father and spoken about the Queen of the High Elves plenty times and every time he did, he would warn Venon to be very careful.  Venon nearly apologizes again but stops herself and gets to the heart of the matter. ¡°We represent a part of the council and would like to know what your intentions are for coming here.¡±

    The Queen feels a bit frustrated at the question; she thinks it should be pretty damn obvious. ¡°We came here to join the council; why else would we travel over nothing but grass for nearly a year?¡±

    Venon finds herself apologizing before she knows it. ¡°We apologize, it is a custom to do this-¡°

    The Queen if possible glares even more. ¡°Don¡¯t lie; I was there when the council was started, when Atlantia was nothing more than a port village. There is no such tradition; you came here to gauge our strength and to somehow sway us to some cause of yours. I did not miss when you said you represent a PART of the council.¡±

    Slyfer feels impressed by the Queen for picking it up so quickly then again she is more than four thousand years old!

    Venon not knowing what to say is quiet for a moment before clenching her fists with resolve. ¡°Fine I will speak frankly.  The council is split in two at the moment. It is basically the humans, orcs and some of the other tribes against our faction. I was sent here to see who you will most likely support when you reach the city.¡±

    The Queen sits back, pondering what the girl said. Her head then snaps to Slyfer. ¡°So it is as you said, Chronos has already infiltrated the council?¡±

    Slyfer feels a spike of anger at hearing the name of the bastard; dragons roar and swear at the name as well. Fira¡¯s hair goes red, but just as quickly goes blue again. ¡°Why would I have a reason to lie, it may even already be too late. As you know your daughter was attacked when we reached her, if we did not go there she would be nothing but a corps.¡±

    Venon and the other two perk up at hearing this. ¡°A representative was attacked by humans? Do you have any proof?¡±

    Slyfer smiles slyly, ¡°none that concerns you at the moment.¡±

    All three sit back clenching their teeth in frustration.

    The Queen quickly picks up the meaning of their actions. ¡°You believe some tribes and people may be swayed if you had proof?¡±

    All three nod. ¡°Slyfer has mentioned that he has proof, but will not hand it over.¡±

    The Queen turns to Slyfer and smiles. ¡°You may be young, but you are smarter than you look.¡±

    Slyfer smiles back,  ¡°You may be old but you look¡­ nope you look old.¡±

    Siilence¡­.

    The smile fades a little but stays in place.

    The King grunts stifling a laugh. ¡°Like Slyfer said we cannot trust you so easily.¡±

    Venon sits back she had hoped she would receive some support from the Queen but it turned out to be the opposite. ¡°We understand this, however we have not been told what needs to be done in order to gain this trust?¡±

    The Queen laughs. ¡°Told, how can you expect us to tell you? It¡¯s easy to do a task once told, but how does that gain trust it only means you did what was asked? You decide how to get it. I feel wronged for being asked to come here only to listen to this prattle; however it may still not be a wasted trip.¡±

    The Queen looks at Slyfer. ¡°You have proved a worthy warrior and what you said¡­ last time we met has made me think. I wish to speak with you privately if this is over, which I believe is now. I also want to speak with Aldowin.¡±

    Venon wants to object, she feels like she has been made out to be a child sitting at a grownup¡¯s dinner table. She has never been treated this way. ¡°You do not know the obstacle you are facing!¡±

    Everyone that had started to rise sits back down. Venon immediately feels stupid for her outburst, but she starts to talk while thinking, -there is no turning back now!-

    ¡°The capital is on the verge of civil war, my father only wishes to return it to the way it was. Please help us in doing this.¡± She looks at her hands tears threatening to spill from her eyes.

    Fira looks at her but feels no pity, even more so the dragons are laughing in disdain. ¡°Why should we help?¡±

    Venon looks up confused. ¡°Because, because it is the right thing to do.¡±

    Slyfer and the Queen start laughing at the same time. She quickly stops when realizing it. Slyfer ignores her and continues to speak. ¡°The right thing to do has no bearing here. When the humans came who welcomed them with open arms? Who handed over the safety of Atlantia to them? Was that right? Now that you face trouble you come to others seeking help that you never offered when all this could have been stopped.¡±

    Now she looks even more confused. The Queen sighs knowing what comes next. ¡°He is talking about the dragons, girl.¡±

    Venon goes white. ¡°It is because of the dragons that we are in this situation!¡±

    Cracks start to spread on the table, Venon watches in fear as it disintegrates in a neat circle around Slyfer. His eyes turn to her and causes fear to well up and cover her entire being. The guards that were outside rush in to see the scene in front, but they too halt in their tracks when seeing the demon.

    He points at her. His voice is different and thick with killing intent. Fira looks in surprise as her hair starts to turn black! When Slyfer speaks. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Venon tries to speak, but words fail her. Grey king takes a few steps back, he had heard this voice before. Seeing it the tigress does the same. Venon is sitting on the opposite side of the table from Slyfer. She and the others watch as he stands up and points at her¡­.

    Trisha walking leisurely with Vinx next to her suddenly stops, her heart  feels heavy and not close to the light hearted feeling she had felt before. She was walking around enjoying the camp that usually stank and put her off, but now felt like it was a perfect place. She was intending to buy ingredients to cook for Slyfer. She had always wanted and dreamt of doing it for the one she loved. Thinking about love makes her blush, the word had come to her minds as if it¡¯s something normal and every day, yet holds a lot more meaning.

    She starts to race toward the main tent where she knows Slyfer should be her thoughts return to this morning when she had blissfully woken up in his arms still naked due to the previous nights¡­ adventure.

    As she woke up she looked directly into his eyes which were keeping watch over her. Her cheeks went red and she snuggled closer. ¡°that look you have, I have seen it before.¡±

    Slyfer thinks of when she could have seen it, but the memory seems to elude him. She looked up again smiling. ¡°I have seen you with that look when you stare at the sky.¡±

    Slyfer had then smiled and kissed her before saying. ¡°I had always thought it the most beautiful thing, but in my arms is something that far surpasses it.¡±

    Her head felt like exploding when hearing the words. She hugged him closer that¡¯s when they heard the call that the High Elves are in camp. Slyfer seemed as if he did not hear anything, but looking in his eyes she easily saw the troubled inside. ¡°Does that mean you have to go?¡± She said with a pout.

    Slyfer then ran his hand through her hair. ¡°I am afraid so, but I really, really, really don¡¯t want to.¡± She  then giggled and bit his nipple!

    ¡°Ouch, what was that for!¡±

    ¡°Haha that is for shirking your duties and this,¡± She kisses him lovingly ¡°is for being so adorable. Come you have to get up and we both need to wash.¡±

    Slyfer eventually got up reluctantly and went to wash first. While he was gone she quickly got up and cleaned the bedding. In truth she wanted him gone so he would not see the small amount of blood that was caused by their love making, in fear that he may feel bad about it.

    Her thoughts return back to the present as she is forced to jump over a cart, her speed to her surprise nearly twice of what it used to be. She can feel it, feel the darkness enveloping him, the anger the hate¡­the hurt.

    Something inside her draws her forward, like a magical hand pulling at her. Somehow she knows exactly what direction to go into. It¡¯s not long before she see the tent and the bustle around it. Without any hesitation she turns into her tiger form and leaps over those crowding around.

    A split second later she finds herself inside and looking at a NORMAL Slyfer staring at a Snow Elf? Instincts kicks in and she prowls behind him ready to move at a second¡¯s notice, intent only to watch for now.

    Slyfer looks calm, but is very confused. He believed the darkness was sealed away for the time being at least; it had grown suddenly when he heard the words the ignorant woman had spoken. But with time it suddenly calmed and slowly as seconds went by he gained more and more control over it finally able to push it away completely, but not only that he could still feel it there underneath the surface and ready for him to take?

    Something snaps into place when he senses who is behind him. ¨CDoes it have something to do with Trisha and the strange feeling I felt last night?-

    He pushes all thoughts aside focusing on the Snow Elves in front him. "Your ignorance is the only thing that has saved you today. I do not know how you came to think all this was caused by the dragons, but you are sorely mistaken."

    Venon gets up embarrassed and in a huff. "How do i know? It was taught by a professor from the greatest university in the world. Who are you to say otherwise?"

    Slyfer had intended to walk away, however hearing the words he turns back to her. "The university told you this?"

    She had expected to be attacked or lashed at again, however, the look of sadness on Slyfer''s face catches not only her but everyone around them by surprise.

    He silently shakes his head while looking at the ground, the sadness he feels is not only his, but that of the dragons as well. They had been the ones responsible for the school first, sharing some of their knowledge for the development of the other races and now even that has been turned against them.

    Sadness turns to anger and Slyfer starts to laugh, silent at first. It increases in volume and he shouts.

    "Evictus sconf burnagin." Before he stomps off.

    Everyone watches as he does. They had not missed the tears as he shouted it.

    Venon turns to the Queen, "what did he say?"

    "He said, he will burn it all to the ground."

    <hr />

    1= In some cultures "beast with two backs" means having intercourse.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 49

    Hey guys chapter 49 only one more till fifty and we nearly have sixty votes. Remember the agreement once we reach seventy its a double release over the weekend. Hope you enjoy, leave lots of comments.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 49

    Witness Hell

    Slyfer feels anger and disappointment eat away at his heart as he sits in his make shift office. Since hearing about the academy and its history he had wanted to attend it. It was the only thing that kept him motivated as they went towards the capital. Now to have heard that the academy is teaching the dragons caused the current state of the East, is a hard pill to swallow.

    He swears under his breath like he has for the last hour. Trisha sitting across from him looks at him worriedly. Through their new connection she can feel the turmoil running through his heart, not knowing what to do she decided to just sit and wait it out until he has calmed down.

    Remembering he liked the song she once hummed, she starts doing it and she clearly feels the calming affect it has on him. His voice stops her. ¡°Is it worth it Trisha?¡±

    Her cat ears stand straight eager to hear what he has to say. After a while when he does not answer she asks. ¡°Is it worth what?¡±

    He looks at her his eyes pools of anger and sadness mixed together. ¡°Are these people worth saving? The more I hear experience and see. The more I feel like everything is worthless and I would be better off just leaving them to their fates.¡±

    For a second Trisha feels a sense of alarm at his words. ¡°It is worth it Slyfer, Venon must be the same age as us and it is not her fault that she was taught incorrectly.¡±

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°So? The people older than her know the truth yet they allow it. The Dark and High elves have not even taught their young correctly. Are these people that so easily abandoned the dragons, forsook them and now even turned the history into nothing but lies worth saving? What is the point of saving imbeciles, cowards and those that have turned their backs on us? What is the point?¡± The last part he said in barely a whisper.

    Trisha can feel Slyfer¡¯s resentment and hate grow towards the other races as he speaks. She can not only feel his anger, but the anger of those inside him as well. He would not be able to say those words; if they did not feel the same after all he made the promise with them.

    Trisha gets up and goes to sit next to him and places her arm around his shoulders. ¡°Would it be fair to abandon everyone because of the actions of their leaders? Is it fair towards the children who will be born into slavery or worse? I don¡¯t know why or how, but you have already become hope and a beacon of light for the Dark Elves, Great Sun believed in you, Jade believes in you and my people and I believe in you. I cant speak for the Dark Elves, but a light that was not there before seems to have returned to their eyes. You gave them back their pride.¡±

    Slyfer takes a deep breath in an attempt to lift his heavy heart. It works somewhat, but its more due to Trisha¡¯s presence than anything else. He looks at her and the meaning in his gaze makes her heart flutter. Cupping her cheek he leans towards her before saying. ¡°Have I ever told you how beautiful you are?¡±

    She does not get a chance to answer before their lips meet. The kiss is long and deep, filled with meaning. Slyfer¡¯s hands just start to wonder to curves he can¡¯t get enough of when a herald calls from outside.

    ¡°My Lord, the Queen of the High elves wishes to see you.¡± After a brief moment, Slyfer grunts in frustration and breaks the kiss before giving permission for the Queen to enter.

    When she does Trisha is sitting a respectable distance away from Slyfer. He looks the Queen up and down a bit irritated and curious to find out what she has to say.

    The Queen walks forward and comes to a halt. ¡°I have thought about what you said¡­.¡± Her voice breaks a little. ¡°¡­ if I could I would apologize for my actions and for abandoning the dragons, but I fear apologies are useless now. I also do not know why it matters to you, however since it has come to this please accept my heartfelt apology, I was wrong and will endeavor to keep to the oath I made that day. As a sign of my good-will I will give you three of our strongest mages to serve you-¡°

    Slyfer holds up his hand. ¡°I do not need guards, I need support. You heard what is going on in the capitol the people are lied to. Even the academy has fallen under Chronos¡¯ control.¡± An idea starts to form in Slyfer¡¯s head as he speaks the words, he nearly smiles but keeps it hidden.

    ¡°I will give you my support if it benefits my people other than that I will not promise you anything. I have made my peace and given you my apology-¡°

    Slyfer once again cuts her off. ¡°Fine we can enter an alliance and I will take the three guards. Can you assure me that they will do everything I ask of them?¡± her eyes narrow, for Slyfer to change his attitude so quickly is a surprise and has instantly put the wise women on the alert.

    ¡°Yes they will follow your orders as long as it is within their power and not against my people.¡± Slyfer stands up.

    ¡°Then it is settled, however I want to exchange one of the mages for someone else.¡±

    The Queen frowns before asking. ¡°Who?¡±

    Slyfer miles back innocently. ¡°I would like Elyna to serve as a one of my guards, I know and trust her.¡±

    The Queen balls her fists. Elyna is a daughter of a great house and her archery is in within the top three of her people. ¡°Fine¡­ Will that be all?¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°That is all for now, however we will reach the capital soon I suggest you catch up so that the two armies arrive together in case there is going to be trouble.¡±

    The Queen laughs. ¡°I have already sent word, you are a few thousand years too early to help me with strategy.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, then I bid you farewell.¡± It¡¯s the first time for SLyfer to treat her cordially and it somehow makes the Queen feel better about having to give away three of her best people. The feeling somewhat dampens when she sees Slyfer¡¯s clenched jaw.

    -He may have accepted my apology, but his dislike towards me is as plain as day. Why?- She promptly greets before turning around.

    Slyfers voice next to her ear makes her pause, her senses instantly goes on the alert! She starts to gather magic as Slyfers arms lock on hers. Trisha lets out a startled shout at Slyfer¡¯s actions. He whispers in the Queens ears. ¡°Let me show you the repercussions of your actions, you come here still acting prideful! Let me show you what you abandoned.¡±

    The Queen screams, but sensing the magic around her she knows it won¡¯t reach anyone. Her mind is suddenly attacked out of nowhere. She tries to break out of Slyfer¡¯s arms using her strength alone, but she barely moves Slyfer. ¡°Boy you will die for this insolence!¡± Her shout turns into a scream as waves of mental power crashes against hers. In her four thousand years she had fought many such battles, but this is ridiculous. ¨CHow can one so young be this strong!-

    Slyfer clenches his teeth and opens up every gate within his mind, it feels like his soul is about to be torn apart and he screams in pain as hundreds of dragons rush through his consciousness and into hers. In his pain he squeezes harder. ¡°Now Queen witness hell!¡±

    The dragons bombard her defenses sweeping it away like a pebble lost in a tide. She loses control of her body and limbs as the dragons take over every part of her. Then it starts¡­ She finds herself on a battlefield screams of the dying assaulting her ears. Bodies and limbs are everywhere she looks, although she can¡¯t see far due to the nearly black rain falling from above and the dark red tinge that covers it all as if the sun itself is covered in blood. It does not take her long to realize the bodies are mostly wood elves. She takes a step back and stumbles over a limb. The Queen falls on her butt and the impact makes a sickening squelch sound. Still not understanding why she is suddenly wet all over she lifts her hands to see they are covered in crimson, not only that her arms her legs everything is covered in the same sickening color.

    A moan to her left draws her attention. A young wood elf cut in halve stares at her with unblinking eyes. The wood elf tries to say something, but no sound escapes her. The Queen starting to panic crawls toward the Wood elf. ¡°Hang on, you can make it just hang on!¡± The eyes never leave her and the lips move again. The Queen leans closer to hear the last words of a dying person.

    ¡°Where were you?¡±

    She jumps back as if physically hit. She intends to run, but a hand grabs her ankle! The groans and moans turn into a chorus all asking the same thing. ¡°Where were you?¡±

    She screams as dead bodies cover her, pulling and dragging her into the heaps of dead. Bloody and damaged hands grope a pull from all sides. It sickens her and drives her crazy. In her panic she tries to use magic, but nothing happens. The blood all around starts to rise and she soon finds herself neck deep in the disgusting liquid. She screams for help but her screams only mingles with the rest. The blood reaches her ears and she turns her face up to keep her nose out of it¡­.

    ¡°Where were you?¡±

    -The rain is not rain, but blood!- The sky is covered by it causing the red tinge. Feathers and scales rain down with it as dragons and griffins tare each other apart in the sky dragons roar and griffins shriek ripping, clawing and biting at each other, now and then the storm of blood and gore is ripped open with flashes of magic! The sky suddenly lights up as a huge white dragon falls through the multitude its size squashing everything and anything underneath it.  The dragon lets out a loud roar and a light brighter than the sun lights up searing and burning the Queens eyes!

    ¡°Where were you?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s voice booms in her mind. ¡°This is what you abandoned my people to! Three guards! You want to give me three guards¡­ fuck you! You owe us your soul, your body, your very being! I have grown tired of playing nice with you ants. You deserve death all of you.¡±

    ¡°Where were you?¡±

    The blood finally reaches her nose and her struggling doubles. Blood rushes into her lungs making her choke on it. Blind and drowning in blood the Queen starts to break down as the voices increase. ¡°I am so sorry, so sorry. Please forgive me please! I am so sorry!¡±

    ¡°Where were you?¡±

    The Scene starts to turn dark as Slyfer¡¯s consciousness does. He had watched her give her ¡°apology¡±.  He wanted to explode right there and then, but then he realized, -the Queen has no idea what her actions actually led to- He then suggested something to the dragons who objected.

    -Boy, if we all go through your consciousness at once you might die. Its like pushing a log through a hole as big as a needles tip!-

    Slyfer¡¯s reply was simple. ¨CWeather you act or not I don¡¯t care, I am going to and if she beats me, then it¡¯s done. I have been too complacent and I am tired of it, act! I die by her hands or I barely survive by yours.-

    Blood starts to trickle out of Slyfer¡¯s nose and ears. Trisha watches as he curls up into a ball on the ground. She screams for help, but the magic he placed is still in effect. His mind feels like it¡¯s about to explode!

    The dragons start to rush back as quickly as possible. They slam the doors shut, hoping and praying they did not take too long.

    Slyfer feels the pain fade along with his consciousness, the last thing he sees in his mind before fading into nothing, I the Queen curled up tightly repeating the same word. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Trisha jumps up and rushes out screaming for help. She can feel Slyfer¡¯s contiousness fading. She nearly bumps into Fira and grabs her by the shoulders. ¡°get the healers quickly something bad has happened!¡±

    Fir does not wait and instantly acts shouting for the guards to bring Nirn as quickly as possible. She shouts in frustration at Slyfer and the Queen¡¯s guards, who in their panic wants to attack one another. ¡°Stop you fools, now is not the time we need to find out what happened first.¡±

    Its not long before the healers arrive. Nirn swears when she sees the state Slyfer is in. She shouts for space and rushes over to him. The High Elves give her a look of dissatisfaction for not checking the Queen first, but she ignores them. She could tell with one glance that the Queen is already conscious.

    Everyone is chased out as soon as more healers arrive. Nirn works tirelessly, but to her it seems like Slyfer¡¯s condition is only getting worse by the second. She sends for Trisha and as soon as she sees her, she grabs the girl by her shoulders. ¡°What happened here, tell be every detail you know!¡±

    Trisha looks over at SLyfer in a daze, but snaps out of it when the old women screams at her. ¡°I, I don¡¯t really know. They were talking and Slyfer suddenly appeared next to her. I felt¡­ I felt his mind suddenly explode and rush into hers. They were together for at most three seconds, before both of them collapsed. I, I¡­I couldn¡¯t do anything! What if he dies he can¡¯t die?¡±

    Nirn pats the Trisha on her shoulder, don¡¯t worry if there is anything I know, it¡¯s that this boy won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Nirn instruct some of the other healers to give Trisha something so that she can calm down. Trisha wants to refuse, but Nirn has a way of making you drink medicine even though you don¡¯t want to.

    In all this time Fira had simply sat one side and watched in silence. Her brow is furrowed, but what she is thinking no-one could tell. She had felt Slyfer now has a connection to Trisha as well, and she had come here to find out why and how, but in her heart she already knew. It made her angry, so, so angry she wanted to beat them both to death she wanted to¡­ and now Slyfer is dying right in front of her eyes and she can do nothing about it. Even their connection is growing fainter, making her feel empty alone like a part of her is being slowly cut away.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Nirn steps back and folds her arms. The hustle and bustle in the room also stops. Fira moves her eyes from Slyfer for the first time since she came in. Her voice is a whisper when she asks, ¡°Why did you stop? Don¡¯t you dare stop, he needs to live, I still need to.. Don¡¯t you dare stop! Heal him!¡± She gets up her hair turning red on its own.

    Nirn gives her a hopeless look. ¡°I have healed everything physically, but I am afraid I can¡¯t heal the soul girl, I don¡¯t know what happened, but it seems like his soul is¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Trisha walks over to Fira as tears starts to run down her cheeks, she gives Fira a hug. At first Fira wants to push her away, but it is so spontaneous she can¡¯t help but hug Trisha back. Fira wants to cry as well, but barely keeps herself in check. Her mind is screaming at her and yet she feels numb and is unable to assess it clearly.

    Aldowin and Vanya arrive and get ushered in. The blade master goes to his knees next to the bed. ¡°I heard it was bad, but this¡­. Stupid boy! What did you do to yourself, are you crazy, you want to kill me with worry again and what if Alric finds out he already said he is going to turn me into a toothpick¡­¡± Aldowin continues to drone on and on as he walks up and down. ¡°You know you two are connected so he can sense everything that is happening to you¡­¡±

    Aldowin¡¯s voice had long ago turned into a drone in Fira¡¯s ears, she simply stares at Slyfer until something that Aldowin says catches her attention.

    ¡°You know you two are connected so he can sense everything that is happening to you¡­¡± She mumbles the words and then it dawns on her. She quickly turns to Trisha grabbing her shoulders. ¡°Can you still sense him?¡±

    Trisha looks at her confused and nods. Fira smiles, hope taking over her being. ¡°I have an idea that may help us figure out what is wrong.¡±

    Trisha looks at her and then clenches her fists. ¡°Tell me what to.¡±

    Aldowin watches the two closely as they head to the bed and sit on it in a meditative position on either side of him. They look at each other and give a quick nod. Closing their eyes Fira says. ¡°Just follow my lead.¡±

    Slyfer finds himself in a strange place. To him it looks like a room that stretches on into infinity. One side is darker than night the other, pure white without a blemish. The darkness and Light meet in the middle. He squints his eyes since the line between the darkness and light seems blurred and ever changing. Like the two is contesting against each other for dominance and more space.

    He follows the line only to notice that he is standing perfectly between the two. ¡°What is this..¡±

    No answer. He turns intending to walk towards the light, but the line moves with him making him unable to get out of the darkness. Confused and wary he tries to go towards the darkness, but the same thing happens. ¨CIs the line between light and darkness coming from me?-

    A sudden voice or voices makes him nearly jump out of his skin. ¡°So you have finally found this place, it is funny that you would come here at a time like this.¡± The voice is female and male at the same time, soft and gentle yet hard and rough. He looks around, but does not see anything.

    -As if I don¡¯t have enough voices in my head already.-  ¡°Who are you? Is this another ¡°we are you¡± thing, I warn you I have not had a very good experience from the last strange voice.¡±

    The voices laugh before answering, ¡°You have no time to wonder about that, your soul is busy falling apart, you were really stupid.¡±

    Slyfer snorts he has no comeback on that, it was indeed foolhardy. He looks up subconsciously expecting the sky, but all that comes to view is the divide. He sighs feeling numb. ¡°Am I dying?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Is the only flat and straightforward reply he gets.

    He snorts. ¡°What a way to sugar coat it.¡±

    ¡°The term sugar coat is not known by us¡­ we are neither evil nor good, we just are.¡± Slyfer raises his eyebrow and looks at the light and darkness on either side of him.

    The voices apparently see his action and cant help but comment. ¡°You doubt us?¡±

    Slyfer sits down, unable to do anything else. ¡°Well yes one is dark and the other light.¡±

    They snort. ¡°When you wield a sword and decide to cut down an innocent is it the swords¡¯ fault or does  it belong to the wielder of the sword?¡±

    Slyfer falls quiet the answer being obvious. ¡°But what about the other one that lives inside me, he is pure evil.¡±

    They fall quiet and Slyfer can feel them somehow sifting through his memories. ¡°The being you speak of was not always that way, nor is the lady of light correct in her actions. Is it possible to perceive shadows without the sun¡¯s light and without the shadows how will you know that there is light one cannot exist without the other.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. ¡°So what are you then, what is this place and why am I here.¡±

    ¡°We just are, this place just is and we do not know why you are here, since you came here yourself¡­.¡±

    Slyfer grunts in frustration. ¡°That makes no sense at all.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but the fact is you are still here.¡±

    He has to give them that one. He starts thinking back on his life and what he accomplished, -I barely accomplished anything, at least I got to touch breasts.- He smiles at the thought, -breasts such wonderful things they make the best pillows in the world¡­ among other things. It seems all this will come to an end now.- He feels sad at the thought.

    ¡°Do not despair yet, two who love you may still be able to save you.¡± Slyfer looks up at well¡­ nothing.

    -Two who love me? Could it be¡­-

    Trisha follows Fira closely in her mind. They are in a place filled with different colored¡­. What seems to be clouds.  It did not take long for her to realise what Fira had that they are all emotions. However the color is fading and cracks seems to be everywhere and spreading at a frightening pace.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Fira does not answer and simply continues. ¡°Fira, what¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know okay! I am grabbing at straws here I just want to do something, try anything. SLyfer cant, he cant just die like this. I still need to punish him for choosing you over me, I still need to¡­ I don¡¯t even know anymore!¡±

    Trisha rushes forward. ¡°Choose me over you? He never did such a thing. You can feel his emotions the same way I can can¡¯t you? He cares for you a lot, how can you not sense it?¡±

    Fira pushes Trisha away, ¡°yeah sure he cares for me a lot, so much he went and slept with you! He rejected me ended things with me and took you instead.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡± Fira looks at Trisha as if she is crazy for laughing. Her surprise turs to anger.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±

    Trisha shakes her head. ¡°no, I just think you are stupid. He left you because he cares for you. Don¡¯t you see it cant you feel it every time he looks at you. It bothers me so much yet when I went to him I knew I would not¡­ have him to myself forever. When we went hunting that time, I went expecting to show him I love you more than you ever possibly could. The truth is it does not matter how much I love or care for him, I cant control how he feels, I can either accept or abandon him because of ow he feels. Maybe it was easier for me to accept since High elves don¡¯t believe in marriage, maybe its because I already made the promise to always follow him. The truth is I think you are stronger than me, maybe not physically, but your heart. I don¡¯t know if I can continue without him, yet you chose to put your people first.¡±

    Fira snorts, ¡°do you think I wanted to! I hate it, I hate not being able to be close to him, I hate that he does not trust me. I hate that my father chose me and I hate the fact that my brother is so useless.¡±

    Trisha watches as Fira hugs herself she steps forward and hugs Fira close as Fira begins to cry. ¡°I know all that and that is why I am saying you are stronger than me¡­  If it is you I am willing to share¡­ to a degree, I kissed him first after all.¡±

    Fira stops her crying and looks at Trisha in surprise. ¡°Share him? Hmpf I wont lose to you, I will make him mine!¡± they stare at each other before both start to laugh and soon the seriousness of the situation invades the moment again. They step back and say at the same time.

    ¡°We first have to save the idiot.¡±

    Slyfer sneezes. ¨CSomeone must be talking about me.- He has no idea how long he has been just sitting here since there is no way to tell the time. ¡°So, how long before I die and what will happen?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°How long have I been in here, whatever this place is?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±

    He runs his hand through his hair. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°We know little more than you know.¡±

    He gets up, ¡°well that helps a lot, thank you for nothing.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± He grinds his teeth wishing he could hit whatever it is in the face.

    On the outside a strange thing is happening. Aldowin swears as he forces the others back. Fira and Trisha are pulsing in rhythm with Slyfer. Trisha is covered in light, while Fira is covered in darkness. The pulsing meets and mingles over Slyfer and slowly but surely it seems like color is returning to his ashen face.

    It had happened unexpectedly. Trisha and Fira were still blindy rushing through the emotions when they saw the darkness and light. They had stopped instantly and stared at it. As in a daze the two had headed in separate directions. Trisha toward the light and FIra the dark. What happened they could not explain but it was like voices were calling them, beckoning for them like a siren¡¯s song.

    When they did enter it was like pure ecstasy filed them up Both let out a moan as the aura¡¯s invaded and started to draw from them. They could feel everything that is Slyfer and each other. The ecstacy soon turned painful as it started drawing from them. In the state they were in they could not see, but the cracks started to heal, and the colors that faded started to strengthen as their power or souls continued to be drawn out. The wolves and tigers howled and roars at the affront, the pain, even from them power was being drawn.

    Slyfer starts to panic as he watches his hand fade as he is sure the rest of him must be. ¡°SO this is the end, If only I could have touched them one more time, those soft and bouncy-¡°

    His words stop when he completely disappears from the strange realm and is pulled towards something else. He hears two familiar voices that makes his heart quicken with hope, he had acted composed, but feared gripped him. He did not want to die. They call again and SLyfer¡¯s musters his strength willing himself to go towards them with all of his strength!

    With a flash of light he appears and sees Fira dark as the night yet beautiful in her devilish way, next to her is Trisha, bright like an angel, she looks serene and innocent. He moves towards them. ¡°Am I dead, is this the afterlife?¡± He soon reaches them, and their smiles fade only to be replaced with anger¡­¡±huh, Wait? I want to go back!¡¯ they slowly makes their way forward¡­

    Both slap him as hard as they can! ¡°That¡¯s for making us worry!¡± they grab and kiss him on the cheeks they slapped. ¡°This is for coming back.¡±

    Aldowin watches as the pulsing stops and both collapse with sweat beading their brow. Nirn steps forward and quickly checks their vitals and then Slyfer¡¯s. ¡°What just happened?¡± her question is pointed at no one in particular, but Aldowin answers.

    ¡°I have no Idea.¡± Both of them stare at the trio.

    Luna burst between the two and  takes in the scene with a flushed face caused by her running. ¡°What is this, cuddling without Luna, so unfair?¡±

    Nirn still wants to object and explain the situation, but before she can Luna is on the bed. She worms her way in with the others and her face beams with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°I think it is better that we let them rest now.¡± Says Nirn feeling a bit embarrassed with the whole situation. She had honestly thought Slyfer was a goner and now the bastard is cuddling with three girls.

    Vanya also looks at the scene a bit stupefied and worried. Aldowin takes her arm and they also exit the tent.

    They run into the Queen, who is pail as a ghost. ¡°Where is Slyfer I must see him.¡± Aldowin watches her closely. The Queen suddenly looks around her as if she heard something strange.

    Aldowin frowns, ¡°are you alright?¡±

    It is as if she doesn¡¯t hear him. Her body shakes in fear or disgust, Aldowin can¡¯t quite be sure.  She suddenly focuses again. ¡°Where is Slyfer we need to talk.¡±

    Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°He nearly died, I don¡¯t know what happened, but if you hurt him-¡°

    She starts to laugh, ¡°me hurt him, what is he Aldowin. Where did he come from. We need¡­¡±

    Aldowin holds up his hands. ¡°You need to calm down first. When he wakes up we can have a long talk about what happened.¡±

    The Queen looks at him doubtfully. He can see her mind work and a bit of her composure returns. ¡°What he showed me, what I did what we all abandoned, I cant, we¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ Aldowin I am so sorry for ridiculing you for wanting to help them. I am so sorry, I was wrong. So sorry.¡±

    Aldowin steps forward and looks at the Queen''s guards. ¡°I will have a tent prepared for her, don¡¯t be alarmed she just needs rest.¡±

    At first they don¡¯t want to follow his orders, why would they he is no longer a part of the people, however, one look at their Queen and they can¡¯t help , but admit she is in a sorry state.  They take her gently and start coaxing the Queen toward the exit, saying things like she needs rest and everything is fine. To the guards it is an eye opener; they have never had to do anything like this for the strong and infallible Queen.

    The Queen stops and turns to Aldowin. ¡°Aldowin, do you know if the boy has always had the visions?¡±

    Aldowin looks at her confused. ¡°What visions?¡±

    ¡°The visions of hell¡­¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 50

    Surprise surprise, i am just full of surprises today! Well its a few days before the eleventh, but here it is chapter fifty! I just want to thank everyone that has read my story up to here! You guys are awesome, but of course you already know that.

    Enjoy the chap, please remember to RATE, FOLLOW AND FAVORITE if you have not already. Even if you just go and read some of the reviews and like or dislike it is also appreciated.

    Cant believe it 50 chaps, nearly 250k words.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    50

    Vassal(center oh center where for art thou center)

    -What is this¡­.what is so soft? This texture, this softness¡­It can only be.- Slyfer opens one of his eyes just a crack in fear of disturbing this perfect moment! Fira is on his left basically curled around his arm. Trisha is on the right, he watches as she cutely yawns and rubs at one of her eyes. He smiles like a fool. ¨CBreasts are the best!-

    He feels Trisha move, still holding his eyes tightly shut. Despite wanting to fain being asleep the idiotic smile he has can¡¯t leave his face. He feels Trisha¡¯s breath on his cheek followed by her lips lightly brushing against it. What follows next thoroughly rains on his parade. ¡°You are such a perv, we can sense your feelings you know.¡±

    His body goes rigid. ¨CCaught in the act! Act cool Slyfer just act cool.- He opens his eyes and gives her an innocent look. ¡°I did not want to wake you guys up.¡±

    She smiles at him. ¡°Good save, but it does not make the words true. Fira you can also stop pretending to be asleep, you were awake even before me.¡±

    SLyfer¡¯s head snaps to his left. Fira opens her eyes and looks at him sheepishly before giving Trisha a look that could kill. It soon turns innocent again! ¡°Good Morning.¡± She smiles.

    Slyfer can only smile back. ¨CPretending you weren¡¯t caught? She is a genius!-

    Slyfer tries to move his legs only to discover they are stuck. Something grunts under the blanket! Slyfer watches the blanket rise slowly. Whatever it is moves towards him! Luna¡¯s cute face pops out a second later. Her hair is disheveled and sleep is clearly still sticking to her face. Her almost silver eyes settle on him. The sleepy eyes then turns to Trisha and finally Fira. Her hands stretch out from under the blankes and slide onto his middle, she takes a firm grip and pulls herself up. Luna crawls up a bit more basically lying on top of Slyfer now before flopping down again, intending to continue her blissful sleep! ¨CIf I died right now I would be happy man!-

    The moment is broken when Slyfer senses stifling killing intent from left and right, he swallows hard fearing for Luna¡¯s life! Both shout, ¡°Get off!¡± Before kicking Luna, not so gently to go flying off the bed.

    ¡°Uwuuu, why kick Luna, so mean!¡± Luna looks at them both from the ground. ¡°Ah, why is Wolf topless?¡±

    Trisha jumps up and points at Fira. ¡°You, did you try to make a move while I was asleep? You dog I will destroy you!¡±

    Fira jumps up. ¡°So what if I did, I told you I would make him mine! Bring it on cat, let¡¯s see who bites the hardest!¡±

    Slyfer looks at the two then at the roof of the tent. ¨CI was in heaven¡­ if only for a moment.- His eyes set in determination while he balls his fist and punches out. ¡°I will remember it for eternity!¡±

    Trisha and Fira looks at him at the same time¡­. ¡°Pervert!¡±

    Elyna watches as Slyfer exits the tent. Every time she sees him she cant help but doubt what he told her, what he is¡­ Doubting it is not the same as not believing it. She had been surprised when the Queen had toled her and seven others to keep Slyfer safe at all costs. She has also been appointed to serve as a messenger between the two. A green light shoots towards Slyfer as he stretches in the early morning sun.

    Vinx plows into his stomach, causing Slyfer to make a surprised face. ¡°You, how could you nearly die, you always make me worry about you!¡±

    Slyfer tossles her hair with his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I was taken good care of.¡±

    Vinx scrounges up her nose. ¡°Yes I saw. Hmpf¡± She turns away.

    Slyfer puts on his best puppy face. ¡°Vinx don¡¯t be like that, its not like I could have helped it.¡± His mind goes back to what happened a moment ago and he can¡¯t help but smile like an idiot once again.

    Vinx turns back to him. ¡°I am the least of your problems, did you forget Fira is a Princess, the King was here before the sun was even up. He had a multitude of guards with him, if not for Elyn a and the others he would have stormed inside and made you a eunuch. When the tigers and wolves also started opposed him he finally gave up, however, he did not leave before saying Fira had to go see him as soon as she woke up.¡±

    Slyfer frowns feeling a bit angry, it only lasts a second. ¡°Well, nothing can be done about that now.¡±

    Vinx flies and *ponk* hits his head. ¡°You seem way to carefree.¡±

    Elyna¡¯s voice interrupts them. Slyfer turns to her and the seven other. She is the only one with a smile on her face. ¡°It seems I am to follow you around again.¡± They greet in the traditional way. Slyfer raises an eyebrow after the greetings. ¡°My comrades and I have been tasked with keeping you safe and to follow your every order.¡±

    Slyfer looks over the other High elves. He actually recognizes two besides Elyna. One is the High Elf that got injured during the fight against Browly. The other is the earth mage that helped the Queen during the ball. SLyfer remembers him clearly since he saw the elf remove the trees of corpses before taking flight to clear his head after Great Sun¡¯s death. He nods at them trying to stay serious, but the stupid smile he has because of this morning¡¯s events, makes it impossible for him to look serious.

    They exchange a few words before a herald runs over to them. ¡°My lord lady Venon wishes for an audience.¡±

    He nods, indicating she can come. ¡°Just when I thought nothing could spoil my mood.¡± Taking a deep breath Slyfer calls over a servant. ¡°Please bring out a table and prepare some breakfast, I feel like eating inside would waste the wonderful morning air.¡±

    The servant looks at him confused then nods. They had never seen their master in such a mood. Slyfer arranges for a few more tables and the filed in front of his tent is soon dotted with tables. Slyfer tells Elyna and her group to take a seat at a table near them.

    It not long before Venon arrives and surprise at the situation is clearly displayed in her eyes. She sets at the table along with the other three. They greet and Slyfer tells the servant to bring beran, once again surprising them. Elyna and the other High Elves smile in surprise.  Venon looks at him confused. ¡°What is beran?¡±

    Slyfer lifts an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± he shrugs when she shakes her head and starts to explain. ¡°Well I learned to drink it from my master. It is a type of herb that you dry out then using a sieve you place it over a cup with the leaves inside.¡± The returns and places what almost looks like sticks bundled together on the table, along with some cups.

    Venon watches with rapt attention as Slyfer goes through the process. Her eyes flicker from his busy hands that are placing the sieve over a large decanter to his eyebrows that are set in concentration. ¨CHe takes care with even mundane tasks, how can this be the same person from yesterday?-

    Slyfer holds out his hand and the servant places a pot filled with water on it. Venon cant help but smile at the young servant¡¯s anticipation. She can¡¯t help but feel a bit herself. The pot of water soon starts to boil and the servant nearly claps her hands. ¨CHe used magic to heat the water?-

    Slyfer continues to boil the water for a while before placing the bundled sticks in the sieve. He smiles and Venon takes a deep breath. Since meeting him she had never seen him truly smile and the change it brings to his already handsome face makes her want to smile as well. She watches as he carefully and slowly pours the hot water over the sticks. The High Elves nod, to them it seems like Aldowin has taught Slyfer the proper way to prepare the hot drink.

    A smell similar to ginger and chamomile fills the air and all the High Elves take deep breaths. They had been away from home for a long time and smelling the drink makes their mouths water, it also lessens the homesickness. Slyfer continues to pour at a slow pace patiently watching and concentrating on it so that he does not pour to fast otherwise it will be too diluted.

    Back in the sky mountains he had perfected the skill to postpone his daily beatings meted out by the Sword master! It was the only way to distract the elf for a while, unfortunately the herb was very rare in the valley so he could not do it often and if he did it badly the high Elf would beat him harder.

    Seeing the looks that the High Elves have, he passes the decanter to them first. A secret smile passes between Elyna and Slyfer while she thinks. ¨CHe has grown smarter; if he wished to break the ice with his new guards this will certainly win him some affection.-

    After they finish pouring the drinks, Slyfer offers some to Venon. She nods and watches him poure it. Before he hands it over he lightly blows on it. As if remembering something he blushes. ¡°Eh sorry it¡¯s out of habit¡±, he quickly hands over the cup while looking away to hide his embarrassment.

    Venon takes a sip and the hot liquid goes down splendidly. To her surprise, the herb has congealed the water a bit. Making it thicker and all the more enjoyable since the texture is a bit alien. Slyfer makes his own and finally meets her gaze. ¡°Please accept this as a peace offering. Yesterday I lost my temper, I am afraid it has become a habit of mine. I do not blame you for not knowing the truth, your elders however¡­¡±

    She holds the cup between her hands sipping on it occasionally, thoroughly starting to enjoy it. ¡°You say I don¡¯t know the truth, but forgive me I cannot just believe you.

    Slyfer clenches his jaw, the action is not lost on her. She shivers when she thinks back on yesterday and how she had feared for her life. Slyfer sighs, ¡°well I can¡¯t expect more from you at this time. However, please tell me what you have been taught.¡±

    She looks at him a bit apprehensive, not sure if she should and afraid he may lose his temper again. Venon is just about to decline. When a head of nearly white, blonde hair pops out behind Slyfer.  ¡°Unfair, Alpha can¡¯t drink without me. Without waiting for a reply Luna takes Slyfer¡¯s cup and drinks from it before smiling with satisfaction.

    Slyfer smiles at her. ¡°Luna what did me and Vinx say about asking first? ¡° His words are barely cold before Vinx also lifts some of the liquid out of the cup by using magic. He shakes his head giving up and pours himself another cup.

    The next to appear is Fira. Slyfer has no idea when, but it seems she got new clothes from somewhere. Her hair is still a bit wet when she takes a seat next to him. Her soapy smell accompanied by her natural scent makes Slyfer¡¯s nostrils flare. He looks at her not noticing for the first time how her skin takes on a unique and wonderful shine in the morning sun. She gives him a look and without saying anything he passes the cup he just poured to her. As a reward she places her tail on his lap, which he unconsciously starts to rub!  -So fluffy.-

    He is just about to start talking again when Trisha appears. Seeing all three of them reminds him of this morning and he can¡¯t help but smile again. Unknown to him his body has already started to release a small amount of pheromones again.

    With everyone finally seated, their conversation can continue. He had seen Venon¡¯s reaction when he asked. ¡°Do not worry I won¡¯t get angry at you.¡±

    She sighs, -he may not get angry at me, but what about my father and the others?- Steeling herself she starts to explain. ¡°I was taught that long ago, the dragons attacked everyone and forcefully made put them under their rule. This was all fine since it stopped wars between most of the races and brought on some semblance of peace, however, as years went by the humans and Wood Elves were oppressed more and more, until with the help of the griffins, they started a war against the dragons. Unfortunately the Wood elves were all slaughtered in the war, but the humans were triumphant.¡± Venon cannot help but notice the displeasure that is starting to show on the faces of everyone present. Taking a deep breath she continues. ¡°Fearing that the same thing would happen again the rest of the races except for the Dark and High elves decided to form a council in order so that no race could try and take over the others in the future. The humans however were to worn out and suffered many losses during the war so they did not have the recourses to help at the time, however, now that they have regained their strength, they have come to help¡­¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s cup suddenly breaks, also effectively breaking the deathly silence that has settled over everyone. His face is blank as he looks at Venon. In his mind he is continuously telling himself, that it¡¯s not her fault. Trisha places her hand on his leg to try and calm him as well.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As if nothing happened Slyfer takes another cup and pours in silence.  He takes a sip and raising his voice talks to everyone present. ¡°This, is the extent of what your negligence has caused.¡±

    The High Elves all look at their table feeling ashamed. The older Dark Elves shuffle around an pick at things. The younger ones not understanding anything. One in his ignorance asks. ¡°Is what she said true?¡±

    The older one smacks his head in anger, ¡°of course it¡¯s not true! Yes the dragons united everyone, but it was in our own free will. We had been at war with the High Elves for who knows how long even our leaders had forgotten why. The dragons became intermediaries and helped us settle our differences to an extent and offered to serve as peacekeepers punishing those that broke the laws set between the two races without favoritism. We agreed and in exchange¡­ in exchange if the dragons were ever in need we, we would go help them¡­¡±

    The last words are said in shame. Venon frowns at what the Dark Elf had said. Elyna looks at her confused face. ¡°There was once a war between the Snow Elves and Wood Elves as well. The dragons once again interceded and many tried to break the curse placed on the women in the Snow Elf race. They partially succeded, you see the curse was much worse once, your smell, your breath even your gestures would have made men crazy and ravish you on the spot. After they cast a large spell in which two Elder dragons died the curse was lessened to what it is now. A curse can only be fully lifted by using the blood of the one that cast it. Unfortunately this was learned too late and the Wood Elf Queen was killed. Everyone believed that with her the last of her bloodline died. It was only right before the war that they discovered a lead.¡±

    Elyna takes a sip of her drink. Venon can barely stop herself from shouting for Elyna to continue. To Venons¡¯s relief, another High Elf continues. ¡°You see they had discovered that, the Queen had a illegitimate brother, but his sister hated the man and he was kept secret, locked away somewhere. The he somehow escaped and fled towards the humans. After that we have no records.¡±

    Venon starts to breath heavily and asks with a shaky voice. ¡°So if this man or his children is found it would be possible to lift the curse?¡± Venon and the other two hold hands fearing to believe, but wanting it to be true.

    A deathly silence once again settles over the people. It is Slyfer that answers this time. ¡°No, the dragons are dead. There is no-one who knows how.¡± His words fall like hammer blows on the three women, he instantly regrets having said it so coldly, but he could not help himself since he still felt angry about their ¡°teachings¡±.

    The dragons who had been quiet since the morning suddenly starts to argue amongst each other. Slyfer can hear them, but among the tumult ov voices he cant make out what they are saying. They finally stop and one chosen to speak for them, does so. -There is a way.-

    Slyfer nearly drops his cup. He stays quiet silently urging the dragon on. -Some dragons here have knowledge about the curse, however, the research was accumulated by a lot of us and some of our memories are jumbled together, however, everything we learned was recorded¡­-

    Recorded where? The dragon is silent and some voices start to object an older voice drowns out the rest. ¨CSilence, if the boy wishes to stand a chance against the betrayer he will need to go there eventually.-

    They fall quiet and Slyfer getting frustrated blurt out aloud. ¡°Go where?¡±

    The same old voice shows him a place. Slyfer almost feels like he can recognize it, but he does not know from where. ¨CConcentrate boy, you have Malgrobin¡¯s memories.-

    Slyfer snorts. ¨CEasier said than done, I may have them, but if I want to remember something I need to sift through nearly three thousand years¡¯ worth of memories while I am only sixteen. Every time I do it, it¡¯s like searching for a needle in a haystack.-

    -It is the place we showed the High Elf Queen yesterday._ Slyfer remembers the blood and gore, bodies everywhere. The old dragon washes the memory away and replaces it with what it looked like before the cursed last battle. The place looks serene, the top covered in a blanket of clouds. Like a basin it seems like it sits in some sort of mountain. In the center is a large lake its surface as clear as a mirror, dark black pebbles makes up the beach. Ancient and very old trees surround the lake. Not far from it is a huge door that looks like it has been carved into the mountain on either side are large stone golems, even experiencing the memory second hand, he can sense the power radiating from them. ¨CWe got dwarves to build it for us, we made a deal with them to send five families to serve their entire lives, in exchanged they were allowed to mine in our lands.-

    Slyfer frowns, -what did they build for you?-

    -¡­a great library, containing everything we have learned and know about this world. There are things in there, older then the dragon race itself. Only the elders and the dwarves were allowed inside. It was taboo for anyone else. Inside you will find all the information you need in order to break the curse, however you will still need a blood relative of the Wood Elf Queen with that we cannot help.-

    A hand on Slyfer¡¯s shoulder snaps him back to reality, everyone is looking at him. Trisha gestures with her eyes to someone that is standing next to him. He looks and finds the High Elf Queen.

    He does not know what to say, so he keeps quiet and just looks¡­ The Queen has dark bags under her eyes and somehow Slyfer gets the sense that she had been crying. ¨CWhy is she looking at me so expectantly?-

    Trisha leans closer and whispers. ¡°The Queen asked if she could see you privately.¡±

    Slyfer nods and gets up, he heads toward his tent and enters. As soon as he turns around he finds the proud Queen on her knees! ¡°Slyfer I witnessed what I now know to have been the battlefield where the white one died.¡± She takes a deep breath to contain her emotion. ¡°I also know what you are, do you have them. The voices of the dragons like Trisha has the tigers?¡±

    Slyfer nods, ¡°you cannot tell anyone-¡°

    She interrupts, ¡°is he there, Slyfer the white dragon is he in there?¡±

    Slyfer remembers the dragon he had spoken to once before. He nods decoding not to hide anything. ¡°Yes, but he usually blocks me out. He said he was tired and well he pretty much hates everything, Feeling like he accomplished nothing in his life he has grown¡­ despondent and only wishes to be alone.¡±

    The Queen starts to cry at hearing this. ¡°Such a proud being reduced to that and I had a hand in it. We did not appreciate the peace and what he wanted to accomplish. My husband died in the war with the Dark Elves, a war not even I can remember the reason for.  He stopped it made us see reason and like he promised me he personally oversaw any grievances our two races had after the treaty. Yet I, we forsake him. Forgetting what he did. I am so ashamed and lost at the time I felt it was the right thing to do.¡± She laughs, not out of happiness, but hate for herself and what she had done. ¡°In the end he died protecting what he believed in and in doing so inadvertently protected us.¡±

    Even so after the dragons were defeated we were blinded by our stupidity and still believed ourselves safe, then they came the griffins and humans. Instead of facing them we hid away, and countless towns, villages and people were slaughtered causing a rend so large between the people that it will probably not heal in my lifetime the places once busy with commerce plains that had multitudes of tracks, now ly barren and devoid of any races. Traveling this far has clearly shown me the extent of the damage done by them. I condemned Aldowin for wanting to help, I was such a fool. I dare not ask for forgiveness, I do not deserve it.  However I will not forsake my oaths again.¡±

    Slyfer can only look at her with a loss for words, it does not last long as something grabs a hold and affects his thoughts. ¡°You are correct and forgiveness cannot be given.¡± She cringes at the voice, she had heard it before when she had given the oaths and the familiarity surprises and gives her fear at the same time. To her surprise Slyfer¡¯s hair has turned white almost glowing with the life force it gives off and his eyes! ¨CThose eyes only belongs to one dragon!-

    She bows even lower! ¡°Lord SLyfer do what you will, I am at your mercy.¡±

    Slyfer smiles. ¡°To see you bow so low is quite refreshing girl. I have heard what you said and yes you cannot be forgiven yet what happened no longer holds any meaning, just like what I did holds none. Everyone has all but forgotten what I dreamed and strived for so long ago. I am but a memory now, and due to the negligence of the ones my race helped I have turned into a bad memory.¡±

    ¡°Lord LSyfer, that¡¯s not true-¡°

    Slyfer¡¯s hair flashes from white to black as the one in him gets angry. ¡°Silence, do not contradict your actions with petty words woman, know your place!¡± Just as quickly as it went dark, it lights up again. ¡°You will make up for your actions, by serving this one like you would serve me. I have watched his actions seen his temperament. He is young and confused yet his heart is pure for the time being. Heed my words and warning. If he decides to abandon you this world is lost, darkness will take the land on a scale that Chronos can only dream off.¡±

    The Queen turns pale as a ghost. ¡°Lord Slyfer, what¡­what is he?¡±

    Slyfer snorts, ¡°Something beyond you or my comprehension.¡± At the words the overbearing aura fades and Slyfer looks around stupidly. ¡°What just happened, where¡­¡±

    The Queen looks up at him and draws her sword, Slyfer steps back ready for a fight, but she holds out the sword hilt first while staying on her knees. ¡°I give you my sword and my body to do with as you will. I only ask to serve as you vassal if you deem me fit to do so.¡± She holds out her hand. If you accept this cut my palm with the knowledge that it is an oath of blood and only by losing my life can it be broken.¡±

    Slyfer takes the blade a bit unsure of what to make of this. He clenches his jaw and cuts her palm. ¡°I accept, rise there is no need to stay on your knees.¡± She stands up however her gaze stays on the ground. Slyfer lifts her chin with his finger. ¡°You promised to serve me, not to give away your pride. DO not shirk from making eye contact it is unbecoming of one as old as you.¡±

    She looks up her, heart lighter for hearing those words, she had prepared for the worst, but this is her lot her way of penance for failing the white dragon and she will stick to it. Slyfer sighs smiling his boyish smile. ¡°I am not sure what just happened, but we have a lot to do.¡±

    She nods, ¡°tell me what to do and I will try my best to do it.¡± The change in her is almost to much for Slyfer to process for a moment he is at a loss. ¡°For now continue as normal, if your people find out about this they may doubt you and then everything will fall apart again. I do not expect you to follow me blindly since I have much to learn. Give me advice when you think it is prudent.¡± She nods. ¡°Leave me for now.¡±

    He watches her go and sit-falls on the chair behind him. ¡°What in the hell-gates just happened?¡±

    It¡¯s not long before Luna and Trisha enter the tent. Both look at Slyfer¡¯s dazed face, not sure what to make of it. Trisha touches his shoulder gently and he returns from wherever his mind had wondered. ¡°Slyfer the army is starting to move, the men are here to pack up the tent.¡± He nods and stands up smiling brightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move then!¡± Before Trisha can say anything else Slyfer is already outside. She quickly follows remembering what she needed to tell him.

    She runs after him. ¡°Alyfer there is one more thing, Venon said that we will reach the first outpost, belonging to Atlantia before the end of the day, depending on if her messenger reached the capital or was killed by the opposing faction, there may be an army waiting for us.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s smile broadens. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    <hr />

    Oh gees I have no idea what happened with the font sorry guys. Hopefully its fixed now?

    <hr />

    You know what it just occurred to me, that I have a bus load of characters in my book. You guys should see my laptop screen it is so full of sticky notes with character names and their traits that the rim is barely visible anymore. 9 i started doing it after it was pointed out that i mixed up Ulric and Alric a lot.) take it as a tip for those that are planning or are already writing their own fictions.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 51

    51

    Arrival

    A long call sounds in the air over fields rolling hills, ¡°form up, keep ranks!¡± Blue eyes hidden in a horned helmet follows the speaker as he urges his mount down the ranks, causing lines of elves to straighten in the light of the setting sun. The clink of armor can be heard as they rush to follow the command that was just given.   The blue eyes belong to Slyfer, mounted on Grey King who is standing on a hill and looking over the magnificent site of Dark and High elves forming ranks together. Like ants they scurry around until neat lines and ranks have been formed. The tigers stand out the most with their white fur, next to them is the red and black of Slyfer¡¯s troops. Seeing that they are amongst the first to form up, gives him a sense of pride. His troops are standing in the center way in the front of course. His eyes focus on the banner. The words woven in red, makes his blood boil in anticipation and he reads it aloud.

    ¡°Maim, Kill, Burn.¡±

    His eyes wonder to the left, where the High Elves are situated, mostly consisting of silver and blue, however the troops falling directly under the Queen has purple in their armor. He finds the contrast between the two armies interesting, since the Dark Elves mostly have dark colors while the High Elves have light. The brightest are the  unique mounts. Not one of the great beasts race, but still impressive. When he had first seen them he had gone over to inspect them more closely.

    The strange creature has six powerful legs compacted with muscle and sinew. Its head looks almost too large for its body, but looking at the front legs and that are thicker than the rest, he deduced that it was for just that reason. The rest of the body is shaped like that of a horse, but it is a bit larger than them with two extra eyes and a narrower, longer snout. The most peculiar feature, are their colors; ranging from green to purple with skin that has no sign of fur. When he asked the name of the creature, he was told it¡¯s a ¡°Zepan¡±. He started laughing since the word in dragon tongue means ¡°dog¡±.*1

    The uncanny thing of it all is that he can¡¯t hear a whisper besides the shouts going out and the banners frolicking in a light breeze faintly carrying with it the scent of the sea. It gives the atmosphere a feeling of trepidation, which only serves to add to the excitement a certain part of Slyfer feels.

    He looks over the at the army apposing them and starts to think aloud. ¡°Humans, Orcs¡­ hmfp all oath breakers¡­ all deserving of death.¡± In the previous battles he had felt guilt, even a bit of revulsion, but today he can only find eagerness to slaughter.

    He opens and closes his black armored hand making sure it is working properly before smiling. ¨CThe Prince did a good job.- Due to the last battle the armor had been bent and he had given the Prince, the task of fixing it; all for his ¡°magical training¡± of course.

    Behind the human and orc army is a large castle like structure. Its bright white walls are now colored orange in the setting sun. Its massive size behind the enemy gives them an air of confidence. When the scouts had first reported the size he thought they were over exaggerating, but seeing it he can only think they described it too small.

    His eyes narrow and he looks up. Thick killing intend suddenly flares from him, causing the group behind him to stop arguing and look in his direction. He once again mutters his thoughts aloud. ¡°Pigeons, they just had to have griffins as well. No matter¡­ they will die first.He licks his lips as his dragon side remembers the flare of magical power gained from eating them, even if they taste a little bad. The killing intent thickens even more and the others watch in a mixture of surprise and horror as the grass around Slyfer starts to wither away.

    ¡°Slyfer¡­ ,¡± Not getting any reaction Aldowin tries again. ¡°Slyfer, calm down we need to discuss how we are going to approach this situation.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s horned helmet turns to the Sword Master revealing a red glow coming from inside it. He simply nods keeping in the frustration. ¨CPlan, talk what a waste of time, I want to kill, to feast!-

    He takes a deep breath knowing he is on the verge of losing it. He nods and tries to concentrate on the people around him; Aldowin, Great Hunter, Jade, Trisha, her mother, the Queen tigress and of course  very worried looking Snow Elves.

    Venon feels like she can tare her hair out in frustration. Despite her repeated pleas so far Slyfer and the rest have not asked for an audience with the outpost Commander. When the scouts had returned reporting that the outpost was getting ready for war she had watched as the Elves got ready. In her mind they looked all too eager to spill blood. When she asked Slyfer why, he had given her a simple answer; ¡°They want to strike back at the beast.¡±

    Seeing this as her last chance, she requested to meet with the people gathered here while they were discussing battle plans. ¡°Please just ask for an audience, chances are that a huge catastrophe can be avoided.¡±

    The Queen speaks first. ¡°Talk? Look at them girl, they don¡¯t seem like they have any intention to talk.¡±

    Great Hunter looks at the enemy and then back at Venon. ¡°I see only orc and humans there, where are the Snow Elves and other races you spoke of?¡±

    Venon closes her open mouth, not sure how to answer. Each outpost is supposed to have the same amount of troops from each race. When she had through the outpost a week ago, she had seen a lot of her brethren.

    Aldowin falls in causing everyone to look at him. ¡°I think we should give her suggestion a chance. What can we lose?¡± Everyone else is quiet and Aldowin seeing his chance continues. ¡°I know we have suffered multiple attacks without provocation, but heading in blind into that,¡± he points at the army and outpost. ¡°Would be very stupid.¡±

    Slyfer feeling irritated with all the indecision, speaks up. His voice is already that of his other self. ¡°Fine, just stop this bickering; however I want to go with when you ¡°talk¡±.¡±

    Aldowin and Venon both ask nervously at the same time. ¡°Why?¡±

    They can¡¯t see it, but they sense it; A deathly smile underneath the horned helmet.  ¡°I would think it obvious? I want to see who I have to kill first if the talk fails.¡±

    Aldowin face palms. ¡°If you go with, promise me you won¡¯t look for trouble unnecessarily?¡±

    Slyfer stays quiet¡­.

    Aldowin steps forward and places his hands on Slyfer¡¯s shoulders, looking him squire in the eye. Slyfer snorts, ¡°Fine I won¡¯t¡­unnecessarily.¡±

    They discuss a bit more and eventually all agree to try and talk first. Mounting up they head out along with a small group of warriors.

    A human sitting on a splendid war horse lowers his spy glass. ¡°It seems like the savages wish to talk.¡±

    A humungous Orc standing on his feet and holding a huge battle axe, grunts. ¡°Why talk ¡°humy¡± , we just kill. Talk is no fun. Grazvoc kill all pointy ears. Grazvoc war chief!¡±

    The human sighs and takes out a handkerchief and starts wiping at his face that now has Orc spit on it. He feels like insulting the Orc, but he is not brave or stupid enough to do so. After all even though he is sitting on his most splendid war horse the Orc still towers above him by two head lengths!

    ¡°Now, now Grazvoc, I know you are a great warrior, but we also need to think about what the council will say. We can¡¯t just start a war, I already listened to you and got the troops ready for battle.¡± The commander smiles inwardly. ¨COrcs; so stupid and easy to use, turning this into a blood bath should be a cinch and afterwards I can just blame it on them.-

    The human turns to his advisers. ¡°Wave the white flag, I am rather curious to hear what the savages have to say.¡±

    The army makes way for Slyfer and the rest of the group as they head towards the center point between the two armies. They soon arrive and await the humans. The ground starts to shake and great hunter swears audibly. They watch as a few human make their way towards them along with three what must be the largest Orcs in history. The humans have their horses at a canter, but the orcs keep up effortlessly next to them. It is their steps that are causing the vibration in the earth.

    They come to a halt and the human dismounts, afterwards giving the traditional greeting. Slyfer looks him over. The human¡¯s helmet is under his arm shining brilliantly. Compared to the other commanders he has seen this one looks fit and his face is smooth with only a few laugh lines at the corner of his eyes that has a mischievous glint in them. He has long blond flowing hair and light blue eyes above a straight nose. His armor is the strangest thing about the man. It is a mixture between a robe and plate armor. The bulk of the plate being around his torso and shoulders, on it is an insignia of three circles linked together. Slyfer snorts. -A mage perhaps?-

    Slyfer watches as Aldowin and the rest return the traditional greeting, he is the only one remaining upright and mounted.

    The gesture is not lost on the human and a bit of anger creeps over his face before he can hide it. He smiles and starts to talk in flawless High ELf.

    ¡°Welcome to Arana the first outpost guarding the border to Atlantia. I am Rune master Blake and the commander of this outpost. I wish we could have met under better circumstances, but my large friends here think you are up to something.¡±

    Aldowin looks at him and then the huge Orc that seems to be the leader of the three. ¡°I assure you, we have come with nothing but peaceful intentions as I am sure the messengers mentioned when they arrived?¡±

    The human nods and then makes a pained face. ¡°They did, however, because of hereti- I a mean magic we can¡¯t be too sure of their words since their minds may have been messed with. We are also worried since the rune master we sent with did not return with them as well as Princess Venon. We have sent word to the capital, to ask for someone to come and inspect if such is the case.¡±

    Aldowin swears inwardly but keeps his neutral face. ¡°Venon and the Rune master is safe, he was injured in a sort off accident¡­¡±

    Blake leans to the side looking past Aldowin and at Venon. ¡°I can see that she is safe indeed. I am happy to see you safe and well princess!¡± The last part he had said in human language in a slow and infuriating manner, since it was said in a way you would talk to an imbecile.

    Venon steps forward, ¡°I have told you many times that I understand your language. Since you have seen that I am safe will you grant us safe passage?¡±

    Blake straightens up and bites his lip. ¡°Well I would love to¡­ but I cant since the Rune master is not present and he was supposed to watch that no magic was used on you or the others. That reminds me, how on earth did the poor fellow get injured?¡±

    Aldowin is about to answer when Slyfer unable to contain his rage urges Grey King forward. ¡°he offended me and I felt like his face needed to be rearranged.¡±

    Blake¡¯s smile wavers a little. ¡°Ah, that is indeed regrettable, since him being unctuous means he was not able to keep an eye on the Princess.¡±

    Grey King growls low causing the Orcs to grip their their Axes tighter. Slyfer leans down, peering at Blake. ¡°it seems to me like you are just making up reasons not to let us pass.¡±

    Aldowin  face palms. Great hunter grips his sword and Slyfer can already feel cold air gathered around the Queen.

    Blake does not miss a beat in his reply. ¡°Oh deer, not at all. It is just proper procedure.¡±

    Venon seeing things aren¡¯t going so well chimes in. ¡®Where are the Snow Elves that were stationed here?¡±

    Blake turns to her. ¡°As I have mentioned, we had to send someone to go fetch a heret- mage to inspect your messengers.¡±

    Venon clenches her fists. ¡°You sent nearly a thousand troop to go and do that?¡±

    Blake shakes his head. ¡°Not at all I sent nearly two thousand since the Argonians and Pencas also went along. You are welcome to wait here until they return, but till then we cant let you pa-

    ¡°Wraaar, humy why you keep talk, Grazvoc want fight!¡±

    Silence¡­

    Blake shakes his head. ¡°Grazvoc, like I said we can¡¯t just start fighting. We have-¡°

    Grazvoc beats his chest and spits on the ground. ¡°Fine then, you no fight, but Grazvoc will. Pointy ears call us weak, pointy ears say we ugly. Grazvoc show them we strong, drink blood from their skulls.¡±

    It goes nearly unnoticed, but Aldowin and the Queen easily detected the change in  Blakes aura, an aura of triumph! ¡°He sighs, fine then it can¡¯t be helped I tried my best to dissuade you, but¡­¡± He shakes his head sadly.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Slyfer starts to laugh. ¡°hah typical, getting others to do your dirty work huh. Its fine,¡± He then looks at the Orc who instinctively lowers his chin causing the other two to grunt in disapproval. For an Orc to do so means he finds you as a threat. Since lowering their heads causes their tusks to cover their necks. Slyfer smiles and starts to talk in Orc surprising all but Aldowin. ¡°Uruks I challenge you to Pagutzu, when all of you Wyfern terds have seen I am a greater warrior, you will shut your fly infested mouths and let us pass.¡±

    The Orcs squeal and grunt as their chests start heaving in anger. Grazvoc shakes his head from side to side letting out grunts, then stops. ¡°Fine horny, pointy ear, you challenge me so I set rules. No magic only weapons.¡± Slyfer nods in acceptance. The Orc shakes and starts to make a strange noise; a mixture of grunting and squealing. ¡°Pointy ear, you die first!¡¯

    After saying this, the large Orc starts walking away. Blake with a stunned look glances first at the Orc then Slyfer. ¡°What did you say to get the big guy so riled up?¡±

    Slyfer turns around ignoring the human only to see the others are as confused as he is. ¡°The talk is over, I will face them in single combat.¡±

    Blake nearly starts to laugh when hearing this. ¡°I have to give it to you, you are either very brave or very stupid. Still that should have made them happy, why were they angry?¡±

    Slyfer chuckles. ¡°I called them Wyvern turds.¡±

    Aldowin swears and the Queen cant help but grin. Slyfer is already on his way back when the rest ask the two older people why this is bad. The Queen chuckles. ¡°A few hundred years ago. The Orc lands were infested with Wyverns. The creatures are not as large as dragons, but they are dangerous. Thease Wyverns would swoop down and grab Orcs and eat them in mid air. The Orcs could only watch while this happened. The worst of it all is as they watched the Wyverns would excrete their dead comrades as they ate.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°The orcs watched as their people were eaten while dodging the poop made out of those very people. I cannot think of a better way to insult an Orc!¡±

    Slyfer does not go far before stopping, he dismounts from a worried Grey King. ¡°Are you sure about this, I can help you. That thing is nearly three times your size!¡±

    Slyfer snorts. It seems you have already forgotten who dragged your furry hide back to camp when you were injured.¡±

    Grey King falls quiet and when he sees Slyfer start to unbuckle his armor asks again. ¡°Please let me help you.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°The risk to you is far greater then to me, I will not allow it.¡±

    Grey King seeing he wont get anywhere. Watches dubiously as Slyfer removes the grieves. ¡®Atleast where your armor then?¡±

    Slyfer smiles, Armor wont help. I intent to pound his face in and if the armor bends it will obstruct my movement, besides that this is not a normal challenge.¡±

    Grey King sits down. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Slyfer stands up and bounces on the balls of his feet. ¡°Its an open one. After our fight regardless of who wins any other creature can step up to challenge until there are no more challengers.¡±

    For the first time Slyfer hears Grey King swear. ¡°Are you crazy have you seen how many there are this could take months!¡¯

    ¡°I guess I will just have to enter with a bang that will make them want to wet themselves, no wont I?¡±

    Grey King goes quiet and Slyfer looks up to find the cause. He finds Trisha standing there with a lost look. ¡°Did you really have to do that?¡±

    He nods.

    She takes a deep breath and steps forward taking his hand in hers. ¡°Fine then, go be the beast, but return to me in one piece.¡±

    Slyfer smiles and steps closer. ¡°I will go be the beast and when I return, I will show you just how much of a beast I can be, when we are alone.¡±

    Despite the situation Trisha blushes and smacks him on his shoulder. ¡°This is serious!¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°I know, but if I don¡¯t do it we may lose a lot today. Now being closer I can see the walls are lined with war machines on top of that are the constantly increasing number of Griffins above us.¡±

    She purses her lips accepting the fact. ¡°I will be waiting for you¡­ ¡° She steps closer and lowers her voice. ¡°alone and willing MY beast.¡± She lightly pulls the hair on the back of his neck and turns around.

    He gets gooseflesh from the interaction and shakes his head in order to clear it for the battle to come.  ¡°Grey King, don¡¯t tell them it¡¯s an open challenge until I defeat the first Orc.¡±

    Grey King does not answer, but Slyfer takes his silence as acceptance. Slyfer quickly draws his sword and sheaves it again to make sure it draws smoothly.

    Blake and his group watch as the now nearly naked boy makes his way towards the field. ¡°Do we have any information on that boy?¡±

    His adviser quickly whispers with to another human, before talking to Blake nervously. ¡°We have none sir.¡±

    ¡°Tchu Tchu Tchu, now that is unfortunate. I am afraid you will have to be punished for your incompetence.¡± The speaker turns pail the last advisor that was punished was his predecessor, seeing as he now has the poor guy¡¯s position it¡¯s not hard to guess at what happened.

    Blake turns to look at the advisor, the smile gone from his face. ¡°Yes,yes my Lord punishment is in order.¡±

    Blake smiles again, satisfied before turning his eyes back to Slyfer. ¡°Well then I can¡¯t see how that filth will be able to defeat Grazvoc, however, things may not be as they seem with these savages.¡±

    The armies watch in rapt attention not sure of what is going on, however word soon spreads with an explanation to the strange events. Everyone sigh in relief. All accept for a certain group of warriors with the words ¡°main, kill and burn¡± inscribed on their armor.

    Ban sitting at the front of them all lifts his hand into the air. ¡°Slyfer fights for us, I will not sit here. Let us go witness his act up close, all those who object can go to hell!¡±

    The group roar there approval and all at once they shoot forward. Chaos reigns for a few minutes when the humans see the charge, but everything calms down when they see the horned demons slow and then stop forming a half moon around the crazy boy.

    Slyfer laughs and inwardly approves of their actions. Augmenting his voice he shouts for all to here. ¡°Blood pack, have you come to see your lord beat the snot of off an orc face?¡±

    Ban leans towards one of the air mages appointed by the Queen.  A moment later his voice booms back. ¡°My Lord, with all due respect I think such a thing is impossible, after all I have never seen an Orc without snot since it it flows like a waterfall!¡±

    The Orcs roar in outrage at their mockery, but it does not stop there. Slyfer nods exaggeratedly. ¡°That is true it must be nature¡¯s way of helping them catch the flies that always fly around their Wyvern Turd heads.¡±

    It seems that is the last straw and a Orc not much smaller the Grazvoc steps forward. Slyfer frowns when he sees this. ¡°Is Grazvoc afraid to face me himself? What a weak and pitiful war chief.¡±

    ¡°Grraawr, the great Grazvoc has fought many battles and has many bones! You pointy ear, must first defeat Ulzac.¡± He beats his chest that have numerous battle scars on them.

    Slyfer¡¯s face goes serious. ¨CSeems the big turd as half a working brain, using a subordinate to see my skills first? No matter, it will end the same way- He lifts his fist into the air. ¡°I will defeat you with this. Ready when you are, Wyvern turd.¡±

    The Orc roars and lifts his mace. A loud bang rings out and where Slyfer stood is nothing but dust! A split second later the Orc lets out a cream and a sound of bones cracking reverberates through everyone¡¯s ears.

    The Orc lets out a squeal as the pointy ear appears right in front of his face! A small hand grips his tusk and pulls, wrenching the Orc from his feet. The Orc starts to squeal knowing its about to die his last vision filled with the pointy ear¡¯s eyes that are blood red while his black hair that was tied down is now lose and flowing around him, giving him a wild beastial air.

    Slyfers other fist plows into the Orcs face. He feels the creatures face-bones give way and fold back and over his fist like paper! Brain matter and dark green blood blows away from him turning into a mist. The Orcs headless body flies back a meter or two before plowing into the ground. Slyfer slowly walks over as every sound dies except for the grass gently being rustled by the wind.

    The Orcs who had been roaring and jeering are deathly quiet now as Slyfer bends down and picks up a half broken tusk. He holds the tusk up in the air. ¡°I will kill the next Orc with this, but first!¡±  He holds his hand over the dead body and it erupts into flame so hot that it makes the orcs standing far away flinch. Two seconds later the flames die out to reveal nothing but ash.

    The quiet Orcs roar in outrage all grabbing their weapons intending to charge at Slyfer! Trisha worried at the events turns to the pacing Aldowin. ¡°Why are they acting like that?¡±

    Aldowin not knowing what to do swears over and over until she grabs his shoulder. ¡°Take a good look at them girl, they all have bones somewhere on their bodies.¡±

    She does and sees that it is true. The Queen continues to explain. ¡°The Orcs believe their souls live on, in their bones once they die. So when one dies, they bleach the bones and draw murals on them depicting the Orc¡¯s life. The bones are then divided between family or close warriors to carry with them and in so doing carry the memory of the Orc. What Slyfer just did is similar to wiping the Orcs existence as if he never lived. It is taboo.¡±

    Trisha looks at Slyfer not understanding why he would do such a thing. Before she can ask, his voice booms out halting the Orcs in their steps.

    ¡°You filthy pigs did you forget your oaths!¡± The ground around him cracks and the grass begins to die. A black aura starts to float around him filling the air with the stench of death. ¡°Did you forget what you promised when the great Buruk rid your lands of the Wyferns? I have come to collect on that promise you stinking maggots. You have no right to be angry. Now come who is next!¡±

    All the Orcs take a step back in unison. Blake seeing this grabs his worried advisor. ¡°Get a translator here, now!¡±

    The Queen mutters something. Trisha gives her a questioning look and she decides to explain. ¡°All those years ago, when I received word that the Orcs joined the treaty, I wondered how Slyfer managed to get them to join. I don¡¯t know a lot of the Orc language, but I can make out what he said.¡±

    When the Queen does not continue Trisha feels like hitting her out of frustration. Aldowin talks while coming to a standstill. ¡°Alric told me the story, Slyfer convinced them by promising to rid their lands of the Wyverns. In return the Orc chiefs promised to come to their aid when it was needed and that they would not make war with the other races.¡±

    The Queen falls in. ¡°Slyfer said something about the promise they made with the great Buruk, I am not sure but I believe Buruk means white. In other words ¡°the great white.¡±

    Their eyes turn back to Slyfer who is staring down a hoard of Orcs and teasing them to come at him. Grazvoc bellows for silence before shouting at Slyfer. ¡°You are not dragon, you have no-¡°

    Slyfer roars with a sound that is impossible to come from a humanoid¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yes I am not dragon,¡± He steps forward and points at the Orcs before he bellows, ¡°I AM THE GREAT BURUK¡¯s VENGEANCE. Now come here before I go fetch you.¡±

    Grazvoc points at Slyfer without a word and another Orc steps forward. Slyfer swears, he can smell the fear coming from it among the other putrid ones. The Orc just exits the horde when Slyfer disappears again!

    He reappears next to the Orc and the creature bellows in fear before striking down with its rusted and bloody axe. Slyfer side steps and the axe passes an inch away from his nose before digging into the ground. Without pause he swings the tusk and it digs deep into the Orc¡¯s knee cap. With a jerk Slyfer hears a rewarding pop, and the Orc screams in pain before starting to topple over.

    He quickly pulls the tusk out and takes a step back and then forward . The Orc now on one knee widens its eyes when Slyfer appears right infront of him. ¡°You are weak!¡±is the last thing the Orc hears before the tusk passes cleanly between his own digging in deep threw his jaw, mouth and finally his brain brain! Slyfer watches the light leave its eyes. Before kicking the orc¡¯s chest, toppling him over.

    He puts his foot on the Orc, already starting to burn it. His eyes settle on Grazvoc again. ¡°I said I want you!¡±

    <hr />

    A bit of useless info.

    1* native Americans (red Indians) did not have a name for a horse in their language originally so they simply called it "Big dog"

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 52

    Okay guys I was planning on writing this chapter next week, but I got inspired and wrote in under four hours!

    This chap is dedicated to Valcha45, you really made my day with that review and it inspired me. Thank you for writing it and noticing the amount of work I put in to improve every time I write as well as the character intricacies and emotions accompanying that. I sometimes feel like I have split myself apart here.

    Also thanks to the others that have rated my story and your continued support a lot of you have been with me from the very first chap and stuck through the very bad grammar to get to the mildly bad grammar where we are now. Once I am done with book 1 i am going to take some time to fix those and other mistakes I have picked up, if i do both you guys will never get a new chap! Cant have that can we?

    Anyway here is the chap!

    Please check out this Fiction: http://royalroadl.com/fiction/6245</a>

    An apocalyptic serial novel by Scott Scherr

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    52

    Bad Humy!

    Vinx flies and seven others fly as fast as their little wings can carry them, she had been connected with Slyfer whil they were talking to the human with the creepy smile. So as soon as he said that they had sent the army away to go and find a mage she and the others had sped off towards the Capitol¡¯s direction. At first they stayed low, weaving between the grass and plants near the ground in order to escape detection from the Griffins. When the Griffins were out of site however they picked up the pace and spread out.

    Their mission is simple, they need to find the army that left and inform them of what is happening so that they can at least send half of them back to avoid a disaster that may occur. Slyfer was fighting for his own reasons but buying time was the main one. The dragons told him that even if he were to win against the Orcs, if needed the humans would intervene.

    The mission required haste and stealth, something the fairies had in bucket loads, however even though they were speeding along. Vinx could not help but wonder at the changes of the land behind the outpost. In every direction she looked, are farms as vast as her fairy eyes can see. Rows and rows of corn, followed by rows and rows of another vegetable then beasts for meat. It did not take much to realise that the first outpost guarded the agricultural part of Atlantia, however her mind could not fathom the amount of people that would need all this food!

    Everything looks peaceful here and they passed many different races working together, all of whom are now heading back towards their houses that are set up intermittently along a broad paved road, the sheer amount of them turns every outcropping of houses into a small town like existence, and without fail in every town the most impressive building is undoubtedly the huge stores that have large crystals embedded on the roof. To her surprise these crystals gather magic at a constant rate; she had no time to inspect its use, but she assumed it was for keeping the food harvested fresh in some kind of way.

    Vinx bites her lip, worry filling her little heart for Slyfer. The eldest of them all sees it and tries to cheer her up. ¡°Slyfer will be fine, he is a dragon¡­ something of which you always remind us.¡±

    She frowns, ¡°what does that matter; we know almost nothing about our enemy. He is a blind man fighting in the dark near a cliff''s edge. Sure he may defeat a hundred, or a thousand but it only takes one lucky strike to end a life, one strike that I could warn him about if I am with him.¡±

    The eldest smiles thinking that Vinx has grown up a lot since joining the boy. ¡°Do not worry, one of us has stayed behind and is keeping a close eye on things. She has already found the extra troops the humans hid.¡±

    Vinx¡¯s frown deepens. ¡°That does not make me feel better in any way.¡±

    The eldest gives up and increases the speed a little, Vinx¡¯s urgency starting to affect her as well¡­

    In the elven camps all is quiet as the ones left behind wait with bated breath to hear of victory or¡­ defeat. In a tent almost in the center is Vanya pacing up down frustration clearly on her face. She is not the only one that is frustrated in this tent. Fira sits not far from her riding on a chair with arms crossed. One hand holding a lock of hair in front of her. She had watched it change color numerous times in the last hour. The only thing keeping her sane is concentrating on Slyfer¡¯s feelings.

    Vanya stops and looks at the pair of almost Silver eyes that have been following her this whole time as she paced. She sighs then turns to Fira. ¡®Could you please ask her to stop staring at me like that, it is strange.¡±

    Fira looks a Luna, who seems to have not heard Vanya since her lazy eyes are still locked on the human. Fira is once again surprised at the weird way Luna is lying on her stomach with her head on her hands. She wonders briefly if Luna had learned to sleep like that from the tigress. The two have been very close lately.

    Fira smiles. ¡®Luna stop staring at Vanya, you are making her uncomfortable.¡± Vanya nods in appreciation but Luna¡¯s words makes her face frown.

    ¡°Why is Luna making you uncomfortable?¡±

    Vanya sits down. ¡°Because you have been staring at me since we came in here.¡±

    Luna shrugs as if it makes no difference. ¡°Luna does not think that is a valid reason, why is Vanya so upset.¡±

    Vanya frowns. ¡°Well Luna, before Slyfer left I asked if I could go with and talk to the commander, since I am engaged to a noble it may have helped us gain some favor.¡±

    Luna sits up, her legs folded underneath her and she tilts her head in question. ¡°Why does Vanya want favor?¡±

    Vanya stands up and paces again. ¡°Its not that I want favor, but I want us to pass safely into Atlantia. Instead Slyfer locked me up here.¡±

    Fira snorts. ¡°Join the club my father put me here, saying I would be safe. I think I have gained the right to fight as well. I can¡¯t believe Slyfer did not speak up for me.¡± She pouts while saying.

    Luna lays back down her eyes staying on Vanya. She has taken Slyfer¡¯s orders literally when he asked her to keep an eye on the human. Luna does not know why but Slyfer still does not completely trust her. As for Fira, Luna believes Slyfer just did not think of it at the time, he was too worried with a huge battle coming then to give attention to a father fighting with his daughter.

    ¡°Luna also thinks this is boring, but it is for the best if Alpha says so.¡± She had also wanted to go with, but Slyfer had stopped and chided her. Thinking back on it she feels a bit of regret.

    He had told her that despite having many chances she never trained and hence is not ready for battle in her current form, there is also the possibility that she may lose control and start attacking friendly warriors. Slyfer had laughed when saying that, before his face turned a little sad and he said. ¡°One crazy person on the battlefield is trouble enough.¡±

    Luna sits up again and leans back against the headrest of the bed she is laying on. Vanya watches as the strange girl makes a fist and punches it out while saying ¡°hah.¡± In a slow and lazy way. The fact that Luna¡¯s face is neutral only adds to the strangeness of it.

    Seeing the ridiculous look on Vanya¡¯s face, Luna says. ¡°Luna will train hard.¡±

    Slyfer dodges a large ash green fist covered in what looks like nails aimed at his head. The fist is accompanied by a swoosh sound and Slyfer can feel the wind caused by the force touch his hair. ¨CThis is what, the ninth one? Don¡¯t these stupid creatures learn?-

    He grabs hold of the arm that is now above his head. With a light push from his leg he wings around it like an acrobat would on a crossbar. The Orc cries out in alarm right before Slyfer smashes his knee into its face. With a sickening crunch the head flattens , turning unrecognizable in an instant.  Anger in Slyfer grows once more, he wants to finish this, but Grazvoc keeps sending his lackeys out. Any that refuse get killed by him. Slyfer laughs crazily while burning his latest victim. He is laughing because he knows something Grazvoc does not. Sooner or later the Orcs will decide that losing their souls is way worse than dying by his hand. Slyfer continues to laugh crazily while he thinks of new creative ways to kill. He picks up the arm that as the nail spiked glove on it, it¡¯s the only part he did not burn. He holds it up, ¡°the next Orc I will kill with this, come if you dare maggots! Or give me your Wyvern dung war chief!¡±

    After that he turns his back on them and makes a few practice swings.

    Not far away Blake giggles in delight. ¡°I dare say that young savage is rather entertaining, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°He is indeed my Lord, but if this continues it may turn to our disadvantage.¡± Says the advisor nervously.

    Blake frowns, ¡°why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Well, well  my Lord the Orcs are simple, they respect strength. The boy is showing that in bucket loads, so far he has defeated every opponent with a single blow and has received no injuries. If this continues they may decide to join his side.¡±

    Blake swears. ¡°Why did you not say that sooner, I will increase your punishment as a result,¡± he places his finger on his lower lip while thinking. ¡°As long as Grazvoc still has the ward I gave him it won¡¯t be so easy to kill him.¡±

    The advisor frowns. ¡°My Lord?¡±

    Blake huffs in frustration, ¡°unlike you I plan for the future, I gave Grazvoc a rather good present.¡±

    The advisor is still confused. ¡°My Lord with respect a anti-magic ward wont help, since they are not using magic.¡±

    Blake slaps the advisor. ¡°Are you stupid? DO you think I am idiot? Its not an anti-magic ward. Its that thing I was experimenting with.¡±

    The advisor goes pail. ¡°My Lord, it would drive him crazy, we still have no way of controlling the wielder once its activated!¡±

    Blake stands up. ¡°Are you talking back, did you just shout at me. I have been at this backwater outpost for nearly six months now! I hate it, in order to get out of here I have to stop these, these mongrels, these savages from getting past here. Do you understand? If I climb in rank, you do as well, so shut up and prepare to protect me if the need should arise.¡± Blake visibly calms down and straitens the robe part of his armor. He lets out a long breath and sits back down giving the advisor a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you die it will be a worthy sacrifice.¡±

    Slyfer drops the now pulverized arm on to the already burning corps of yet another Orc. Having had enough, Slyfer steps toward the horde. He smiles as they subconsciously make way for him. He pauses only a second, his sense on full alert should one try and ambush him. Another step, another pause as his red eyes flicker around. His body by now is covered in dark green blood, his hare caked with the vile liquid, making him look more like a monster than anything else.

    Seeing they made more way for him he starts to walk continuously and a road soon opens towards Grazvoc. Trisha watches as he stops ten meters away from the brute while holding her breath. The Queen laughs. ¡°Look the Orc is shaking!¡±

    Trisha focuses her eyes and it reveals that the Queen is talking the truth. Slyfer¡¯s voice booms over to them. Its flat, neutral as if slaughtering the orcs was the same as peeling potatoes. For some reason this makes Trisha shudder even more than the crazy voice before. Its for a simple reason. The crazy voice was filled with madness; this one has ill intent, but has intelligence behind it. What¡¯s more dangerous, a mad man hacking at you, or a trained killer with a honed blade?

    Slyfer cocks his head while looking at the Orc rife with fear. ¡°It is time Grazvoc, accept your fate.¡±

    ¡°Grazvoc no want fight, Grazvoc accept defeat, pointy ear is too strong.¡± The other Orcs start to growl with displeasure. Grazvoc had sent twelve Orcs to die before him and now he was cowering like a feeble humy.

    Slyfer smiles evilly. ¡°You know it does not work that way, you accepted my challenge did you not?¡± he gets no answer. Losing patience he shouts. ¡°Did you not!¡±

    Grazvoc goes to his knees. ¡°Grazvoc sorry, Grazvoc help kill humys?¡±

    Slyfer steps back and looks at the creature with disgust. ¡°You help me, look around you Orc, your warriors have already abandoned you like you abandoned the twelve before you.¡±

    He looks around to find angry stares filled with disgust. Sometime in their conversation the Orcs had backed away and are now standing closer to Slyfer. This angers Grazvoc, he had all the Orcs in the palm of his hand and he can kill anyone of them in single combat, yet now they look at him as if he is a pest.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He breathes harder and stands up grabbing his axe and with practiced ease makes a swipe at Slyfer in the hope of surprising him! Slyfer  steps back and the axe misses his abdomen by  mere millimeters! He intends to step in, but Grazvoc having watched his way of fighting is already swinging his fist since the axe wont make it in time. Slyfer leans to the right and the fist shoots past! He suddenly grabs the arm and pulls the Orc forward. The Orc screams, knowing the killing blow comes next!

    Blake closes his eyes and expands his consciousness, sending his senses towards the ward Grazvoc should have on him. The advisor shakes his head when Blake opens his eyes with a satisfied grin. ¡°Now it begins, grow my abomination!¡±

    Slyfer intending to throw Grazvoc into the ground senses a sudden spike of strange magic that makes his skin crawl in disgust, coming from the orc. Not knowing whats happening he lets go of the arm to early and instead of smashing the Orc into the ground, it goes flying int to the air!

    All heads turn up as the screaming Orc flails in the air screaming in fear. ¡°The Queen snorts I did not expect him to go that route.¡±

    Aldowins¡¯s voice breaks her smile. ¡°No, something is wrong. Look at Slyfer!¡±

    Slyfer readiess for the worst his instincts are screaming danger!  Deciding not to wait, he sinks down and the Orcs start running when they see his legs swell. ¡°Hah!¡± He pushes off leaving a crater behind and sending the Orcs who started running to late, flying. In the air he draws his sword while realizing Grazvoc has stopped screaming!

    He steers his body using air magic preparing the sword. Air rips past his ears and everything is a blur except for his target! He pulls the sword back preparing to cut the thing clean in half, when a blood curdling screams fills the air. A strange light starts to shine from the Orc¡¯s body enveloping it in the dirty magic. A second later Slyfer is there and with a mighty swing crashes into the ball of filth.

    A sound akin to a thunder clap lets everyone grab their ears! The sound is followed by a blast of wind caused by the force of their collision. Blake¡¯s satisfied smile turns into worry, when his creation crashes into the earth kicking up boulders, grass, dirt and dust in a twenty meter radius. Everyone is silent as they wait to see the result hidden by the dust.

    A figure lands making his own small crater, before anyone can see who it is it turns into a blur once again blowing into the dust and the ring of a sword striking hard fills the air. At first its slow, then it starts to speed up. The ringing increases until it is a continues tone harmful to the ears!

    Slyfer hacks and slashes in desperation increasing his speed to the limits, but it still yields no results. All the while he can hear the pitiful Orc scream in pain on the inside. It screams are enough to illicit pity from Slyfer in his current state, but that¡¯s not the reason for his frantic attacks.

    He can feel it, feel a magic grow that is both familiar and frightening to him. He has sensed it before in himself, only this is dirtier like looking into murky pool of rancid water where his would be pitch black. He starts to use magic to augment his attacks causing bursts of flames followed by torrents of water and air blades screaming with deathly intent. ¨CNothing works, this is bad!-

    The attacks suddenly stop and the object of Slyfer¡¯s fear is revealed! Around it is nothing but destruction. Spots of soil around the dirty looking orb is melted to the point of turning into water. Steam rises in a hiss as other parts with water touches it, and finally deep gashes are cut into the ground all around it, but the orb does not even have a scratch on it!

    Slyfer jumps back towards Ban, a frantic expression on his face. ¡°Ban, take Trisha, gather everyone and run, don¡¯t look back just run!¡± Ban wants to talk back but Slyfer in his panic screams at him. ¡°Ban I said run, all of you fuck off!¡±

    Ban nods and starts immediately his troops quickly evacuate as he heads to Trisha¡¯s location like a bat out of hell! Before he arrives his voice is already screaming at the people gathered. ¡°Retreat Slyfer says retreat, something very bad is coming!¡±

    In the camps Fira suddenly jumps up, ¡°Something is wrong, I can feel fear. Fear is coming from Slyfer!¡± Luna sits up and her neutral face changes for the first time into one of worry. Vanya had stopped her pacing by now. ¡°Slyfer afraid, I can hardly believe that!¡±

    Fira shakes her head, almost on the verge of panic. ¡°No, it¡¯s true it¡¯s something bad, very bad. I have to go, I have to help him!¡±

    Luna stands up determination on her face. ¡°Luna will go too!¡±

    Fira only nods not really having heard anything past ¡°go¡±. Vanya¡¯s gaze flickers between the two before she nods.

    ¡°I will help you.¡±

    All the fairies stop in unison and turn back to where they had come from. As one all ask at the same time. ¡°What is that?¡±

    Vinx flies towards the direction; the Eldest¡¯s voice stops her. ¡°Vinx we cannot help we are already far away, we can only trust in Slyfer.¡±

    Vinx nods but her little heart aches with worry. ¡°Come on lets go.¡± Is all she can say before speeding away with tear stained cheeks, intent on completing her mission no matter what!

    Slyfer watches in dismay as the army starts to retreat. ¨CToo slow- He augments his voice. ¡°You are too slow you slugs, move like your lives depend it, move, move, move!¡±

    He looks back at the orb that is slowly starting to take shape. He swallows hard. ¨CI will kill it, I have to and then, then that human is going to be my new toy!-

    As if registering for the first time he looks toward Blake¡¯s location. ¨CCoward, he must have ran off as soon as he saw the dust clear, no matter I will drag him out of wherever he is after this and straight into his own little hell.-

    Footsteps, behind makes him want to scream and bash in whoever''s head it is, that is so stupid! He turns around and his heart drops lower that the soles of his feet. ¡°Trisha, what are you doing here. Where is Ban I will break all his limbs!¡±

    She grabs and kisses him. ¡°Calm down, I am here now and there is no way I am leaving. So accept it and and tell me how I can help.¡±

    Slyfer feels some of the panic leave him when hearing her soothing voice. His brain that had been working overdrive slows down and turns focused. He kisses her again and leans his forehead against hers while holding her tight. ¡°Thank you, but I wish you had not come. I can¡¯t lose you after I have just found you.¡±

    She puts her hands around his neck, not caring about his green blood covered appearance. ¡°Lose me to that blob? She smiles I have seen worse¡­lets get through this.¡± Slyfer nods with a new found determination and steps back. He can¡¯t help but smile when he sees her forehead covered in goo!

    As one they turn towards the morphing, churning  ever growing blob.

    Trisha takes a few steps back readying her bow. ¨CIts time I show off a bit of my tricks! I refuse to follow him in his shadow, I trained hard every time I went out with Vinx to collect the herbs I even used it on myself! Time to show him my power.- Slyfer nearly turns around when he feels spike of magic from behind him.

    -So the kitty cat learned how to use magic?- He blows out a deep breath focusing his all on gathering his own magic. ¡°Trish when that thing forms, we are going to blow it straight to hell!¡±

    Fira and Luna mounted on none other than Grey King run against the tide of flowing soldiers, in the opposite direction.  Fira swears. ¡°That bitch one-upped us again.¡±  Luna looks at Fira questioningly. ¡°Its Trisha, she is already by Slyfer¡¯s side and it feels like they are getting ready to face whatever it is that spooked Slyfer.¡±

    Luna makes a fist and hits her other hand with the flat side like she has seen others do. ¡°Luna should have been first, Tiger is not first for no reason.¡±

    Fira decides to ignore the muttering Luna behind her and focuses on just staying on Grey King¡¯s back! He dodges to the right of an oncoming group of elves before leaping over two other wolves who whelp in surprise. Seeing the path is finally clear he growls low and doubles the pace, pushing his lungs, muscles and already frantic heart to the limit! ¨CHmpf, can¡¯t believe I listened to him damn two leg if you die I will turn into a hell-hound and drag you back from the abyss just to kill you again!-

    On the hill where Slyfer had stood, Aldowin now finds himself reluctant to leave. Next to him  are the respective Queens of the High Elves and tigers crumpled up at their feet is Trisha¡¯s unconscious mother. The cause of her state her own daughter when she and Ban had tried to stop her from going to Slyfer! Ban has already been rushed of to the infirmary due to his wounds.

    Aldowin looks at her and then Trisha. ¡°My student has found himself a good woman.¡± His words are barely cold when a female voice interrupts his worried thoughts. ¡°Move old man or we run you over!¡±

    Aldowin still wants to turn and look, but the Queen dive-tackles him just as Grey King¡¯s paws pass where his head was a moment ago! Aldowin jumps up wanting to curse them, but seeing who it makes him pale as a ghost! Fira with her red hair blazing looks like a warrior Queen her magic is already leaving a path of singed grass behind. Luna is basically standing on Grey Kings back in anticipation to see Slyfer, how she is keeping her position without holding on and falling off is beyond Aldowin!

    The last one of their group suddenly speaks. ¡°What are they doing Slyfer said to evacuate.¡±

    Aldowin looks at the Snow Elf girl, ¡°they are following their hearts.¡±

    Venon wants to object, but a sudden crash interrupts anything she would have wanted to say. A deafening roar follows after it along with the crackle of magic on a scale she has never seen!

    Slyfer fires all the magic he had gathered in one go, feeling like every pore on his body is being ripped open.  The air heats and then suddenly combusts into a raging tornado of flame, so large it nearly reaches him who is standing a hundred meters away from its epicenter. Shortly after, wind blades along with arrows fly over his head and into the fire continuously.  They make the air scream to a point that his ears tart to ring and bleed!

    Fira jumps down and shouts with exertion as her magic mingles with Slyfer¡¯s, with another shout she punches at the ground and the tornado follows suite collapsing on itself and into the center. The ground underneath instantly turns into molten lava and starts to move in a circular motion. Churning and crushing everything and anything in its wake!

    Slyfer looks at the new arrivals with surprise and fear. ¡°What are you-¡°

    His voice is interrupted with a bang as their combined magic is ripped apart. Following it is a voice so tormented with pain it makes them all cringe involuntarily. It sounds wheezy and distorted. Slyfer swallows hard¡­ the abomination survived!

    ¡°Whyyyy, paain, whyyy. Bad humy. Why pain so much.¡±

    The fire completely dissipates revealing a creature so grotesque Slyfer wants to throw up at the sight of it. Even worse is the dirty and disgusting magic emanating from it! It walks towards them in a hobble like fashion, the lava hissing as it burns exposed flesh forming blisters that spew green puss.  To Slyfer¡¯s dismay it heals continuously as it burns repeating the process over and over. ¡°Help, kill me. Pain so much, killll meeee.¡±

    The thing grabs it bulbous head that has at least four mouths spaced around it. Tusks stick out in all directions on the top of its head, forming a horned crown. Eyes that weep dark green blood are spaced around the multitude of mouths and stare at hem some blinking, others not. It cries out again and Slyfer¡¯s shudders when he realizes it¡¯s none of the mouths on its disgusting head, but instead a large one stretching from its groin to its shoulder!

    Trisha gags when the wind carries the smell of the thing''s corruption. It suddenly convulses and spews out a yellow liquid from every mouth. Slyfer tries to swallow his disgust and fails nearly throwing up. The thing shudders again making lifeless extra limbs sprouting all over its body shake. Then it stops. ¡°Why you no help, why you leave paaaiinblegh,¡± more yellow bile spouts mid-sentence. It then starts to lick it up with the huge tongue darting form its large mouth; it stops again and as if remembering.... All its eyes once again focuses on Slyfer.

    ¡°Help, kill you no help! Why, why, Why, Why, WHY!¡±

    This time the voice was filled with anger and hate.  Slyfer readies his sword that already has nicks and cracks in it. ¡°Get ready, it¡¯s coming!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 53

    Hey peeps I am back sorry got sent away by my work again. Some of you will probably start connecting some dots after the chap, looking forward to read your comments.

    Thanks for all the votes, my fic is now placed 52! its all thanks to you!

    If you have not please follow, favorite and vote!

    Enjoy the chap.

    53

    Black & White

    Slyfer watches as the large body of festering puss wobbles a few steps towards them, picking up the pace with every wobble. Watching the thing he continuously fights the urge to simply turn into his dragon form and fight it from the sky, however looking over the creature, at the walls of the huge outpost he frustratedly discards the idea. His eyes can clearly make out the features of Blake standing on a rampart with a spy glass and he intuitively knows if he were to change now not only will he have to face the creature but the multitudes of griffins above him as well.

    Slyfer has a feeling the griffins are not here under Blake¡¯s command, but rather something or someone else¡­

    A rumbling in front of him causes his eyes to snap back to the creature that is now less than fifty meters away.  ¡°Trisha fire at its eyes and mouths, try and blind and cripple it as much as possible!¡± Even after his shout he knows it will be fruitless for even as he spoke he saw more eyes growing on the disgusting body.

    Fira having heard the command gathers magic around herself, despite having seen the unbelievable healing ability the creature possesses, she can¡¯t think of anything else to do!  Slyfer feels the earth shake as the thing closes in with frightening and uncharacteristic looking speed. One arm pulls back and suddenly swells until its twice as large as its counterpart! To Slyfer¡¯s surprise as it swells the main body shrinks? Not willing to wait for it, Slyfer bares his teeth while letting out an unnatural growl and shoots off to intercept the disgusting thing!

    The earth crunches and cracks with the force of Slyfer¡¯s feet pounding into the ground, his face is almost level with the ground turning him into nothing but a streak for the ones watching. Trisha¡¯s arrows accompanied with wind magic constantly pound into the creature causing puss and dark blood to spill all over it, but it only serves to infuriate the abomination. It shrieks shrilly. The gap between Slyfer and it closes within an instant!

    The swelled up arm swings down at Slyfer, he grunts kicking off with his left leg propelling his body to the right. His grip tightens on the sword and a split second later with a flash of steel the smaller arm is cut clean off right above the elbow! At the same time the enlarged one crashes down causing the ground to crack and shoot debris in all directions, dust envelopes the creature. Slyfer not finished with his attack and having found new hope after the blade actually cut through the thing, digs his feet into the ground in order to slow down his headlong rush.

    As soon as he stops his legs swell and shoot him off like a yo-yo on a string back in the opposite direction. The creature is still squealing in pain when another snick enters its ears and the multitude of eyes watches as one of its stumpy legs fly through the air in front of it! It falls quiet then bellows out in rage.  He sees the blur on its way back again to cause more pain, to add to the suffering it is already going through!  It grunts as the weight of its body comes to rest on its stump that was a leg before, but is now already re-growing.

    Slyfer swears as the leg he just cut of grows back, however he once again notices the main body shrink as it does. This time Slyfer is aiming for its ribs before the severed arm can grow back. Slyfer feels frustrated and like his hands are tied, the hit and run tactic is the only way he can think of to whittle down the creature that is more than ten times his size, however time is against him. Even now he can here the blade in his hand sizzle dew to the sickly yellow liquid that is stuck to it. As he feared at first, it is acidic. Eating away at his sword that was already damaged from before. The acid only serves to bolster his resolve to fight the way he is even if he finds it loathsome.

    He closes in and the creature once again tries to intercept with its enormous arm! Slyfer forces his legs to increase his speed even more, another snick and a long wail follows as flesh and skin hang from the abomination¡¯s ribs. Yellow puss flows out falling on the ground. Slyfer stops but the ring of sword does not as he swings it away from his body to clear away the corrosive substance.

    He had barely stopped when loud crack rings out as a fireball perfectly aimed at its ribs crashes into the abomination causing sizzling sounds followed by a gut wrenching stench! Fira, not wanting to give the creature any chance to heal fires of another fire ball that screams through the air before blasting directly into the creatures face. Luna can only watch helplessly as all this unfolds. She wants to change, but has no idea how, plus the recurring voice of Slyfer warning her not to do so, causes her to hesitate.

    Having somewhat cleaned his blade Slyfer with new confidence, jumps back in, only this time he intends to stay and cut the creature into smithereens. He jumps past cutting the same place he had previously, however like before the blade can¡¯t cut the actual ribs, but only the stinking flesh around it. He stops and using the forward momentum, swings around cutting the creature¡¯s belly.

    Its painful cry is cut short as the huge mouth is split in half. The mouth spits out blood and acid forcing Slyfer to jump to the left in order not to be doused by the stuff. His feet start to burn having touched that which is already on the ground, gritting his teeth he unleashes more and more attacks while Trisha¡¯s arrows keep pummeling into the creature¡¯s bulbous head.  That is not to say there is no resistance! The previous swelled up arm has shrunk giving the multitude of limp ones the ability to move!

    Slyfer jumps back, his chest heaving with a mixture of pain and breathlessness. Despite its huge size the smaller arms are incredibly fast and no matter where Slyfer attacks from, there are eyes that follow his every move! Giving time for his feet to heal Slyfer stands glaring; his brain working overtime to think of way to defeat it quickly while Fira and Trisha continue their attacks. He is just about to jump into the fray when it topples over while making strange noises.

    They hear a sound that is a mixture between a squelch and slurping. Trisha and Fira¡¯s attacks have also stopped as they stare at it with a mixture of disgust and curiosity. In a way Slyfer feels stupid, he had panicked for nothing, sent the army away for no reason at all¡­

    Just as the thought crossed his mind the thing pushes up with its arms, revealing what the strange sound was. Trisha, aghast watches as the big mouth chews on something, while most of its eyes are pulled into happy crescents. Some other mouths mumble in orcish, Slyfer understanding pales with the realization, Luna steps forward; the only one not completely disgusted as she says with surprise. ¡°It¡­it is eating its own leg!¡±

    Far away Vinx is powering forwards to the best of her ability; the fairies along with her do the same turning them all into small multicolored comets.  With the need for speed, they have forsaken hiding their presence and are using magic to push them beyond their physical prowess.

    Below them every now and then a farm hand looks up at the sight.  Their lights only start to stick out more since the sun is slowly setting and the moons still need to reveal themselves. ¡°Vinx Slow down we will not be able to keep up this pace forever and we are going to be seen!¡± With small tears streaking her face Vinx reluctantly slows down before saying irritably.

    ¡°Can you not see the thing they are fighting? It may be week now but it is learning to use its new body as they fight.¡± Vinx once again looks through the eyes of the fairy that has stayed behind. The eldest fairy zips over to her.

    ¡°Calm yourself, trust your master, he will be victorious.¡± Vinx takes a deep breath trying but failing to calm herself.

    ¡°How can you know?¡±

    ¡°I just do, concentrate on what we need to do. The army cannot be that far anymore.¡± As if on que they a large group of lights enters their perception, but to their surprise the group is moving towards them and not away from them?

    With renewed hope the fairies advance and soon the group comes into view. What greets them is multitudes of Snow elves, Argonians and what Vinx assumes are Pencas. It is a small group compared to what they heard the army was that got sent away, but their numbers are still near four hundred. The snow elves are mounted on what looks like balls of fur. The hooves of the creature clop as it strikes the paved road, the some of the creatures have large curved horns the thick fur on them ranging from pure white to a dark grey.

    Mixed in between are Argonians or Lizzard folk. To Vinx they are the ugliest of all the races, with slitted eyes and scaly skins. She is surprised to see them, since they are the most nomadic of all the races according to what she has been told, they did not want anything to do with the treaty, deciding to stick to their marshlands that stretches between the South and East of the continent. Their mounts click continuously while running on two legs. In her eyes the mounts could even be their parents since the things bare an uncanny resemblance to them. The only difference is the roughly feathered wings and combs of different colors on the ugly heads.

    It is only when they are nearly on top of the small army when they notice the long bunny like ears! ¡°So these are Penca¡¯s?¡± Mixed in between the Snow Elves and Argonians are short creatures of about one meter in length. Everything about their faces looks like that of a bunny! But the resemblance stops there as from the neck down fur covered bodies, bristling with sinewy muscle are covered mostly by leather armor. The most surprising thing about them are the strange weapons slung over their backs; it is nearly as long as they are tall!

    The fairies shoot down and soon a call goes up and the army comes to a stand-still as faces turn towards them. Vinx and the others come to a stand still and float in mid air. A young looking Snow Elf urges is mount forward and Vinx can hear mutters from behind him. ¡°Fairies, are those fairies? What are fairies doing here. I thought they were extict!¡±

    The Snow Elf snaps around and the group falls quiet. ¡°I am Barendur leader of this group, you are trespassing!¡±

    Vinx frowns immediately not liking the guy. ¡°We are fairies sent as messengers from the collective of Dark and High Elves to inform you that as we speak war is on the brink of happening  at the border post!¡±

    Barendur¡¯s eyebrows raise. ¡°What has happened?¡±

    ¡°Blake has refused us safe passage and the Orcs strted a fight. My master is currently the only one fighting in a contest, but something strange has happened.¡±

    The Snow elf swears and a Penca steps forward. Its fur is dark grey with the exception of one ear being black. A scar over the eyes underneath makes it seem like it has a permanent scowl. To Vinx¡¯s surprise its voice is very deep. ¡°I told you Blake was up to something when he sent us all away to fetch a mage, now look what has happened.¡±

    Barendur clenches his fist. ¡°He is our commanding officer, we had to follow orders!¡±

    The Penca snorts and crosses his arms. ¡°That is no excuse I will raise this matter when we rotate back.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Shouts Vinx, panic creeping into her voice. ¡°We must hurry back or things may escalate, have you found a mage?¡±

    The entire group goes quiet and the Penca shuffles around. ¡°We have although he is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Ooooh fairies, by my beard to think I would run into them as well as you lot on the same day.¡±

    An Old man shoves a few of the people out of the way. His pure white hair standing in all directions sways as he rushes forward. He comes to a stand still, his nose less than a centimeter away from Vinx. One eye is focused on her while the other surveys the fairies behind her, moving on its own! ¡°Fairies, I thought you were all but killed, wait does that mean, oh the prophecy, the prophecy if you are here he is to¡­. Tell me what is he like?¡±

    Vinx wants to ask what he is talking about, but the mad man soon continues his rant without waiting for an answer. ¡°You, you look familiar, this feeling ah yes you are her daughter. The warrior fairy¡¯s daughter oohh what a day, what a day indeed.¡±

    He snaps around and points a crooked finger at the Snow Elf leader. ¡°You boy, we must hurry trouble is afoot, come come kick your goat into overdrive.¡±

    Barendur¡¯s face scrounges up as the strange man jumps onto his mount and continues to shout. "I have told you a lot of times our mounts are not goats!"

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The old man snorts and slaps the Snow Elf''s forehead. "It bleats like a goat, stinks like a goat and has horns like a goat... Its a goat!"

    During this exchange the griffins floating above the battlefield watches as Slyfer continually cuts away pieces from the creature underneath them. On top of the griffin sits heavily armored humans, carrying wicket lances in laid with multitudes of runes. Using their minds the group communicates. ¡°Should we intervene, the strange one looks like he is winning?¡±

    A man with silver hair and golden eyes shakes his head. ¡°No we were told to only observe, unless the dragon intervenes we are not to move.¡±

    Another scoffs at the word. ¡°Dragon, they are all dead, I told you the reports can¡¯t be true. A red dragon of that size cant hide, we would have found it a long time ago if it were here.¡±

    ¡°Shut your trap and keep your eyes open.¡± The man¡¯s golden eyes turn away from his outspoken subordinate and back to Slyfer.

    Slyfer breathing hard makes another slash at the abomination soliciting another bout of distorted screaming from it. Trisha has long ago run out of arrows and is now simply firing off spells. Fira lets lose another fireball as soon as Slyfer is clear. ¡°This is useless, we are only tiring ourselves out!¡±

    Slyfer jumps back, his heart is more pained than ever. He has tried everything he knows, magic swordplay everything. On top of that, the thing is getting smarter, faster, it is clear that it is starting to learn how to use its body.

    He watches as it gulps down its arm that was cut off recently while other mouths continue to mutter. ¡°Pain, so much pain, but eat make better. Eat is GOOOD!¡± The thing rolls back onto its feet and the eyes switches to the Slyfer and the girls. ¡°Me eat you, make I feel better, make I grow. You DIE!¡±

    It lunges forward, faster then before Slyfer jumps back barely dodging the lunge¡­ He slips on the acid covered ground and the thing laughs. Half second later a fist akin to a sledge hammer pounds into Slyfer¡¯s left side forcing out air. A resounding crack followed by pain lets him know a rib must be broken!

    Slyfer flies and rolls on the ground, but as soon as he stops he is back up and running at the thing eyes blazing in hate. ¡°You lowly creature!¡± BOOM! they crash into each other and flesh goes flying as Slyfer cuts it apart. By now out of anger he is ignoring the acid raining down on him. He stabs his sword into the large mouth repeatedly as he dodges and weaves away from the multitude of grabbing hands!

    Fira¡¯s hair is half black and half red, she can feel the anger and frustration that is contentiously growing in Slyfer¡¯s heart. She can also feel the fear, the fear he has for one of them getting hurt. A resounding crack along with dust and crackling air rings out and Slyfer is sent of pounding into the ground like a skipping stone on water.  He lets out a feral growl and punches his fist into the ground making him slow down and right himself, while leaving a long deep scar dug into the field they are fighting on.

    ¡°I have grown tired of this!¡± Slyfer against his better judgement digs deeper into the darkness, drawing from it! The dragons roar inside him driving on the anger he feels, his eyes cant help but wonder towards Blake now and then while his mind imagines how he will kill the bastard after this¡­. it is because of this that he misses it!

    Expecting the creature to luge at him again his gaze wonders toward Blake, but his heart turns stone cold when the large body suddenly shrinks and and the legs swell shooting it forward and¡­ away from Slyfer, towards Luna!

    ¡°Luna, no!¡±

    Trisha the closest one to her jumps towards the girl while preparing a spell, but she already knows its too late to reach her!

    Fira fires of her magic trying to stall it, but like a freight train the abomination simply powers through as its skin burns and blisters!

    Crash!

    A heart wrenching crack followed by a weak scream is heard. Slyfer follows the flailing body with his eyes as Luna is sent flying, her limbs twisting and body turning like that of a rag doll! Slyfer feels something break inside him and everything¡­  goes dark.

    Blake watches everything with a glee filled expression he jumps inexcitemnt and slaps his advisor on his shoulder. ¡°Did you see that, its learning child is learning!¡±

    ¡°My Lord what will we do when it comes this way?¡± Blake¡¯s smile fades.

    ¡°What are you intent on raining on my parade! Cant you see my achievement? That boy played with and cut the Orcs down like they were mere blades of grass, now look at him!¡±

    The advisors eyes stay trained on the commander, the excited expression fades from his face once again only to be replaced by an ugly one. ¡°I said look!¡± He grabs the advisor by the neck and forces is face towards the scene. ¡°Look, look at my child. Look at what I created see my glory you lowly fuck! Bask in my breatness, enjoy it!¡±

    ¡°My Lord I see it, please calm down I apologize for my behavior please¡­¡± The man¡¯s pleading becomes more frantic as he is forced further and further over the edge of the rampart. Blake suddenly stops his crazy ranting and loosens his grip.

    The advisor lets out a pent up breath, but Blake¡¯s sinister whisper next his ear makes his legs weaken in fear. ¡°Sorry? You can apologize when we meet again in the afterlife!¡± With those words the advisor is shoved forward! His limbs flail around him in vain to get some sort of grip on something that does not exist. He starts to scream, but its cut short when his head pounds into the ground underneath with a dull thud. Blake smiles at the scene of the man¡¯s crushed skull. He turns around with blood shot eyes only to find the others around him have taken a few steps back and are standing away from him.

    He lifts his hands in the air. ¡°WITNESS    MY    GREATNESS!¡±

    Trisha runs over to Luna and kneels down from what she can see one arm is broken and her chest is a bloody mess. With shaky hands she feels for a pulse and nearly cries out when she feels one. ¡°Luna hold on, just hold on okay we will get you help.¡±

    Fira has covered the creature in a torrent of flames. She can barely breathe with exhaustion on top of that is a growing feeling unlike anything she has ever felt.  ¡°Trisha hurry!¡±

    Slyfer drifts toward a dark place inside himself. His bearing is filled with determination. ¡°Where are you bastard I know you are here!¡±

    A evil laugh surrounds him seemingly coming from every direction. ¡°So now you come to me, I told you, you are weak and now you have lost one of your precious little girls.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s time for you to pay rent.¡± Slyfer is frantic and does not care he just wants to save Luna, kill the abomination and then take care of Blake.

    ¡°Why should I help you, what is in it for¡­.¡±

    A strangely familiar voice interrupts the dark entity. ¡°You do not need him, we are you and you are us. You do not need to ask, you simply need to take.¡±

    Slyfer snaps around only to find a small blinding white light floating not far from him. ¡°What are...., what is this?¡±

    The dark thing lunges toward the light, but it simply glows brighter repelling the darkness easily. ¡°There is no time. Take what is yours!¡±

    With those last words the light beams forward with blinding speed and melds into Slyfer¡¯s chest! The dark thing growls and lunges toward Slyfer as well. ¡°I will not be outdone by you!¡±

    Aldowin who is mounted on Grey King on his way to help suddenly can¡¯t hear anything accept a loud wringing noise in his ears! He feels himself lift from Grey Kings back and is sent flying. Grey King is near him, but he soon loses sight of the wolf as blinding light covers everything! He closes his eyes and curls up preparing for the inevitable;  when his body is going to connect with the ground!

    Blake watches in astonishment as the entire field in front of them turns white , forming half a sphere and growing with every second, eating away at the ground! He can¡¯t hear anything and touches his ears only to find blood seeping from it. Then a voice, like the boy¡¯s from before fills his mind and judging from the faces of those around him others as well.

    ¡°We came in peace yet you rejected it, because of your actions¡­. Witness destruction.¡±  Blake looks down feeling something wet only to find he has peed himself. The expanding white light suddenly contracts and shrinks towards its focal point, only to reveal something unlike any other.

    -The boy has changed!- Slyfer now has long glowing white hair reaching his lower black with streaks of black in it. Which stands out all the more since he is nearly three meters tall. On his head are thick black horns with blood red cracks pulsing with his heartbeat.  His skin is pure white but from his forearm downwards they are covered in black scales pulsing with the same red and ending with hands that look like claws.

    Red glowing eyes with dragon like irises are trained on Blake, causing his legs to shake.  He finds it hard to breath and just when he thinks he is about to pass out the eyes turn away only to focus on Luna. Slyfer disappears and is next to Luna the next instant. Trisha nearly jumps away from the barely recognizable Slyfer, but his voice and the realization that Trisha is in his arms stops her.

    ¡°You who share my soul, share my power.¡± It starts small, like a leaky tap dripping water. Power flows through the connection she shares with Slyfer filling her up. She hears someone scream lewdly in pleasure only to realize its herself a second later. The amount of power grows until it is like a rushing torrent of water invading every nook and cranny of her body.  Her hair goes pure white like his and scars from her childhood and other battles disappear in an instant from her skin turning into that of a new born. She is faintly aware that Fira is going through the same thing.

    Only where she is basking in light, Fira is in darkness! Popping sounds come from Luna¡¯s body as it rights itself broken bones mend and set back in place stronger than before. Her rugged breathing smooths out and soon her golden eyes open to see Slyfer¡¯s blood red eyes staring at her. ¡°Alpha?¡±

    His hand brushes her cheek and she leans into it. ¡°I knew you would come.¡±

    Disgusting gurgling sounds interrupt their moment causing the serene happy expression to disappear from Slyfer¡¯s face. Fira and Trisha has come to their senses by now. Slyfer gives Fira a glance. Her hair is black as night, her eyes pulse with a dark purple glow, two small horns have sprouted from her temples. Her wolf like tail is also black glistening in the light caused by Trisha. On her face is look of anger. Slyfer can nearly taste the blood and killing intent she wants to unleash. The air around her is scolding hot causing the grass near her to spontaneously combust.

    On the other side is Trisha glowing with light with a serene expression. From her he can feel a gentle breeze, but underneath it he can feel that the gentle breeze can easily turn into stormy winds of deathlike scythes. Her tail has lost its stripes along with her ears.

    Luna looks at the two and then at Slyfer. Slyfer smiles revealing sharp pearly teeth. ¡°It is time for you to wake up as well.¡± He leans down and kisses her soft lips. Luna surprised widens her eyes but soon closes them snaking her arms around his neck.

    He parts her lips with his tongue and she lets out a soft moan, when strength starts to flow into her every limb. Her body starts to change into what it was like before only it is different her face does not turn into that of a monster, but only grows more beautiful. Her heart starts to pump faster, sharp claws grow while her blond hair turns silver

    Slyfer breaks the kiss, causing Luna to frown in displeasure. Slyfer ignores the death stares coming from the other two and turns towards the abomination that has lost interest in them and his now causing havoc amongst the confused Orcs after the explosion. His eyes narrow¡­ when he once again looks at Blake.

    ¡°I find this place to be an eyesore, destroy everything. Kill them all!¡±

    Trisha grabs his shoulder. ¡°Slyfer don¡¯t lose yourself, there are innocents here too.¡±

    Fira scoffs and licks her lips. ¡°I say we burn everything to the ground!¡± She starts to laugh crazily while imagining the destruction she is going to cause.

    Luna gets up and runs her hand up a long tail connected to Slyfer''s lower back! Her rubbing causes sparks between her armored claws and the dark scales on the tail.  ¡°I will do whatever Alpha says.¡±

    Trisha looks more worried by the second. ¡°Slyfer please, don¡¯t turn into something like them!¡±

    He grunts. ¡°Fine those who don¡¯t fight will live, but those that do will be given no mercy I have already deemed this place worthless.¡±  His eyes burn with hate.... they never left Blake.

    ¡°Puny Maggot, I am coming for you!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 54

    Monday is a good day to read a new chap. Hopefully it takes away some of that Monday blues and makes you smile the way I was while writing it.

    If you like the story please Follow, Favorite and Rate it.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    54

    No Mercy

    Blake mumbles something as he staggers back in fear, unable to move his gaze from Slyfer¡¯s. He finally does only to find that those around him has not moved. ¡°Did you not hear me; I said activate the wards, seal down the outpost!¡±

    As if awakened from a deep sleep the troops and ward masters around him jump into action. Slyfer¡¯s eyes narrow as he watches a barrier form around Arana.  His voice Augments as he takes slow steps toward the fight. ¡°You think you can hide behind your little barrier? Just wait right there little rat, I am coming for you!¡±

    At the end of his sentence powerful legs propel him forward! Each step causes the air and earth to shake. Behind him the girls keep up.

    Orcs squeal in fear and hate as the abomination kills, eats and chops them apart. Some of its arms now have weapons and everywhere it goes , it leaves behind severed limbs and a river of dark green blood! ¡°Feed! You food, make me grow, make pain go away!¡±  A grotesque arm grabs another orc by his foot and with a mighty heave smashes it into the ground. Bones crack and shatter as the creature pounds it back down over and over again turning the Orc into nothing but mush. The other Orc seeing that they have no retreat since the barrier has been activated, attack in vain. Their blades cut, hammers smash, axes swing, but to no avail. As if swatting at flies the other arms just push them away as the pulverized Orc is lifted and placed into the big mouth like some kind of delicacy!

    Slyfer watches all this as they approach, his eyes then turns back to the rampart. ¡°Girls you take care of the fat thing I will go fetch its master.¡±

    They don¡¯t reply and only break away from him. The only sound coming from Fira as she giggles with anticipation of burning something! Luna takes on the role of vanguard as the three make their way over. Fira starts laughing and sets the thing a blaze to Trisha¡¯s dismay she never gave the Orcs warning burning some of them with the creature.

    It starts to scream in pain much louder than before. Even with its healing abilities it is slowly starting to lose its size. This time there is also no stench? Slyfer looks over only to find the flames are black with a tinge of purple. As it burns it also corrodes witling away at the disgusting thing¡¯s life! Luna does not wait and lets out her own feral snarl, before shooting into the black flames.

    She pommels into the creature and her hand shoots out grabbing the large tongue! ¡°You hurt Alpha, hit Luna. Make Luna angry!¡± With a mighty kick she sends it flying, while yanking on the tongue. With a snap like a whip the tongue is pulled clean out causing the pain filled scream to raise another octave.

    As the flaming ball is sent away it reveales Luna. To Fira and Trisha¡¯s surprise she is unscathed by the black flames, instead¡­  Fira stops laughing as she shudders. ¡°It looks like Luna has¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­assimilated into your flames?¡± Trisha finishes the sentence. Luna¡¯s body is covered by the flames as if it has become her armor! Luna looks behind her and smiles revealing her sharp teeth before once again flying after to the abomination causing her silver hair to whip and flow in the wind. Her claws do gruesome work as they hack and slash cutting the creature open.

    Trisha sees the destruction caused by the abomination and readies her magic. A slight breeze picks up and flows over the battlefield. Everywhere it goes Orcs start to heal, limbs grow back as if they were never cut off in the first place!

    Fira follows Luna closely, laughing again as she burns whatever gets in her way.

    Blake sees none of this seeing as his eyes have never left Slyfer who is now standing at the gate. He lifts a clawed hand and pushes against it lightly. The barrier instantly kicks in glowing a feint blue. Blake swallows hard. ¡°Why did it not work! It should have sent him flying with the backlash!¡±

    Slyfer lowers his now tingling hand and takes a few steps back. Blake looks at the ward masters sitting on the allocated spaces where they would be closest to the wards in order to better feed it with their power. Slyfer can sense the fluctuations from above and shouts. ¡°For people who hate magic you sure use it a lot! Hypocrites!  Damn leeches!¡± His anger continues to grow as he speaks, the air around him starts to glow with a white light that has black streaks intermingled.

    ¡°Humans, it is time to die!¡±

    With those words he jumps forwards the magic in the air forming a whirlwind around his fist and is pounded into the barrier. A resounding DONG! Like striking a bell fills the air as ripples of energy shoot away from it. The Orcs nearest are sent into the air by the wave, but Slyfer does not care they chose to follow these louses!

    Blake goes paler and takes a step back pushing those around him forward in panic. ¡°Kill him! Shoot arrows. DO SOMETHING!¡±  The elite troops around him waver for a second and in anger Blake grabs a sword and stabs one in the back. ¡°Those who do not fight¡­DIE!¡±

    As if breaking a spell the troops jump into action and start throwing spears, rocks anything they can get their hands on!  The arches fire their arrows, but the more they attack the stronger Slyfer strikes at the barrier. To their dismay anything that is thrown at Slyfer simply disappears into thin air! Still they continue acutely aware of Blake and his most loyal guards standing with raised swords behind them.

    Slyfer curses and jumps and swings around, striking down with his new tail. A deathly smile plays on his face as he hears a welcoming cracking sound. Blake screams involuntary when he hears the sound and looks around. Some of the ward masters have died. Toppling over where they sat with blood flowing out of their ears and noses!

    In the air the leader of the griffins is looking at it all with mixed feelings of fear and worry. His eyes are not on Slyfer, but on Luna as he thinks. ¨CHow can this be, she is clearly one of us, why is she working with them.- Another complaint from one his troops makes him snap around.

    ¡°Did I not tell you to shut up! We are here to observe not help that idiot down there!¡±

    The subordinate snorts. ¡°I knew it, because you aren¡¯t human you have this attitude I wont..¡±

    Before he can finish his head starts to fall, it blinks twice not realizing what has happened even as light leaves the eyes. The head hits the griffin¡¯s wing and the helmet falls off before disappearing into the fields below. ¡°Is there anyone else with objections?¡±

    Luna digs her claw into the now exposed ribs and lets out a huff as she pulls them apart with cracking sounds they break while snarling she shoves her arm inside. Her claws cut deep gashes into the abomination¡¯s organs. Fira closes her eyes and forces the magic inside of the things body! The many mouths that were shouting start to gurgle as black flames now spout from them. The creature starts to shrink continuously as it does.

    Trisha while healing orcs shoots of a wind blade with a tinge of white. The abomination moves out of the way at the last moment, but does not doge it completely its left leg and arms along with a part of its ribs gets cut clean off. The wound around it sears with blinding light and a dark mist can be seen drifting from it as the skin around it dries out and dies instantly.

    Trisha sends out another blade intending to end this, but Luna not realizing has jumped in front of it!

    Slyfer swipes at the barrier again causing the cracks to grow. He then takes another few steps back. ¡°Blake this is the end!¡± He fires off spinning as he does. A purple glow surrounds his tail¡­ TWACK! It strikes the barrier and the entire thing shatters apart. Without waiting, he jumps up to the ramparts landing on a humans head and crushing it. Blake is backed up into the far wall cowering in fear. Hearing a thud he looks up and looks directly into Slyfer¡¯s eyes. The demon smiles¡­.

    Trisha wants to shout so Luna can get out of the way, but she knows it¡¯s too late! The blade connects causing a surprised scream to spill out of Luna¡¯s mouth. Trisha on the verge of panicking nearly topples over in relief when the black flames around Luna gets replaced by white, twirling and razor sharp winds. Her close proximity to the nearly dead creature causes the wind blades to cut it into smithereens!

    All of them tense up when they receive a message from Slyfer,  who has Blake by his neck. Human warriors strike at him but his tail kills swathes of them with a casual swing.  Slyfer walks towards the rampart casually choking the life out of Blake. ¡°Are you ready worm have you made your peace?¡±

    Slyfer cringes up his nose as he smells the piss and shit coming from the once proud human. When Slyfer nearly reaches the rampart Luna shoots past dragging a nearly dead creature behind her. She jumps holding onto its leg and swings it around. Taring sounds can be heard as its flesh starts to rip apart. With a scream she lets go and the body crashes onto the roof of the large building in the middle of Arana.

    Trisha and Fira follow behind. Both look around for anything living, Trisha intending to heal while Fira wants to burn, but there is nothing living here. They can only hear screams from the retreating humans on the ground. Trisha watches as Slyfer walks with the nearly insane human dangling like a puppet in his hand.

    ¡°Slyfer what are you doing?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s red eyes turn to her. ¡°Fulfilling my purpose.¡±

    ¡°What purpose?¡±

    He chuckles lightly. ¡°Destruction, I suggest you all get clear kitty cat!¡±

    She wants to say something, but seeing the look and anger on his face she can only turn around and jump down with the other two. Her mind is set on warning the Orcs as well.

    Slyfer sits down and looks up at the sky. Somewhere up there he can sense the griffins are still present. He looks at the jittering crazy Blake and then gets up. ¡°Time to send a message.¡±

    He drops Blake and the human tries to scamper away, but Slyfers tail easily catches him around the neck. ¡°Hold on, would not want you to brake your neck before the grand finale!¡±

    Booom! Everyone running away turns around only to see SLyfer shooting into the air like comet. Around him is a feint barrier of white making him stand out all the more in the darkness.

    The riders on their Griffins cry out in surprise when they realize Slyfer is heading straight for them with Blake in tow. His voice speaks as if next to their ears, ¡°pigeons I have a message for your master. Tell him I am coming! Tell him the people have grown weary of being oppressed!¡±

    Slyfer appears in between them all and to the leader everything looks as if slow motion. Slyfer smiles and the aura around him grows and then flows into Blake causing him to shake and dissolve from pure energy. ¡°Tell your master Atlantia will rise again!¡±

    At the last word the sky turns blinding white. Slyfer twirls around picking up speed as Griffins cry out in fear the riders spurring them on to get away. Trisha and the others see the white light. It grows and grows as wind picks up whipping at them.

    Slyfer¡¯s voice reaches everyone. ¡°Those who do not follow me, will die!¡± The white light reaches its peak and then suddenly shoots downward. It creates a streak as it tares through the sky. ¡°Blake lets out a scream that is somehow augmented by the magic causing the white light to have an otherworldly sound.

    Shivers runs up  Trisha¡¯s spine, Fira laughs encouraging the whole thing. Luna only looks on with a gaze akin to worship!

    The abomination¡¯s eyes look at the incoming light. Even in its state, it knows it¡¯s about to die. A small tear runs out of one of the eyes. ¡°No more pain.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Blake crashes directly into its mouth, the momentum causes the roof to cave in and they break through falling through the building. The humans hiding inside watches as a large hole is drilled right through the middle of their hiding place.

    Silence¡­

    Blake completely dissolves and the energy that was force into him explodes outward! It utterly destroys the silence the same way the expanding light destroys the once ¡°impenetrable¡± Arana! Walls crack and break apart, humans turn directly into ash as the sphere of light grows like before. The cracked walls crumble turning into rocks. The rocks turn into dust and finally dust turns into nothing!

    The expansion stops slowly¡­ it then suddenly shrinks in a matter of milliseconds to a point as large as a needle¡¯s head before exploding outward in a horizontal wave once again lighting up the night and turning it into day. Everywhere the wave goes new life starts to spread. Green grass grows over the battlefield, woods that were cut down a long time ago, to clear the ground around the outpost re-grows with vibrant life. In mere seconds a scene of total destruction and death has disappeared!

    Vinx and the others come to a standstill. The scarred Penca swears and grabs its ears, mumbling something about luck. Argonians hiss as they talk to each other and speculate on what happened. The Snow Elves do not say anything and once again pick up their pace.

    The Old man starts laughing. ¡°So the boy won, I did not think he would have advanced to this level at this stage!¡± He smacks the mount¡¯s rump. ¡°Come on goat run like the wind, run goat run!¡±

    Barendur clenches his teeth and manages to get out. ¡°It is not a goat.¡±

    Vinx flies faster in her eyes she can see that Slyfer has reverted back into his normal self, however there seems to be some changes to him. The fairy that was left behind is helping him to reach the ground safely.

    Trisha and Fira still want to make their way forward but the light and darkness around them fades and both topple over completely spent, every muscle in pain. Luna catches both and places them on the ground softly. The sharp winds left her body when Trisha passed out so she does not need to worry about hurting them.

    After putting them down she shoots forward to where a small blue light is shining like a shooting star and heading towards the ground. The fairy is trying her best, but she can¡¯t completely fight against gravity.

    Luna jumps catching her Alpha before smashing into the ground again. In her demonic state she is nearly as tall as Slyfer in is normal form. She looks at him and lightly brushes her claw through his hair that now has white streak on his fringe.

    Slyfer can¡¯t help but smile at her. Luna¡¯s heart skips a beat at the smile and she stands up carrying Slyfer like a princess. Slyfer wants to walk on his own, but after trying he has realized he can¡¯t even move his arm. Luna frowns when he tries to move. ¡°Alpha just stay still, Luna will take care of Alpha like Alpha has taken care of Luna.¡±

    Slyfer tries one more time despite her words but fails miserably. He finally gives up and his cheeks turn a little red. ¡°Thank you Luna.¡± Luna stops, the sincerity in Slyfer¡¯s voice making her heart burn. Her golden eyes bore into his and then look at his mouth.

    ¡°Can¡­can Luna get a kiss. Luna really wants one now?¡±

    Slyfer manages to nod and a second later their lips meet¡­.

    The two soon arrive and she gently places Slyfer next to the others. Around them the Orcs have gathered and watch on in silence. A famiar voice suddenly reaches them. ¡°Move you stinking creature, or I will cut you in half!¡± The voice continues to curse as it gets closer, until he finally breaks through the circle in the middle.

    Slyfer weakly turns his head towards Aldowin and frowns in confusion. The elves usually pristine and clean hair looks disheveled and there are some scratch marks on his face. His nose especially has been scraped on the tip, making him look like a clown.

    Slyfer wants to laugh and give a witty comment, but the mere action feels like too much effort. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way Estund! I know that look, these are battle scars!¡±

    A female voice behinds him stops Aldowins posturing. ¡°Battle scars? I saw everything Aldowin was sent flying by your magic and decided to land face first instead of on his feet!¡±

    The Queen also breaks through the circle while saying this. Aldowin gives her a look and slumps his shoulders. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least leave me some honor?¡±

    The Queen snorts, ¡°we are even now.¡± She looks at the Orcs around them. What is it you want ugly brutes? Give us some space, go play in the mud or something!¡±

    The Orcs grunt and one even takes a step towards her before its eyes fall on Slyfer again. With a grunt form it. The others slowly turn around and walk away while giving backward glances towards Slyfer. He sighs, pleased with her actions. ¨CI really don¡¯t feel like dealing with that right now.- is the last thought he has before slowly drifting off into a deep well deserved  sleep¡­..

    A loud horn elicits a soft moan of displeasure next to Slyfer¡¯s ear. Feeling stiff all over he lifts one heavy eyelid to have a look at his surroundings. It only takes a second for him to realize, he is back in his tent. His mind flashes with the memories of what happened. He looks to his left where the sound came from only to see Trishas sleeping face on his shoulder.

    He gets an urge to kiss her and run his hands through her hair but trying to move his right arm rewards him with a groan on that side. He looks that way to see Luna now in her human form although her hair is pure silver now and no longer blond. As he watches her face she smiles with happiness and squeezes his arm tighter between her breasts. ¨CAh, I am in heaven again!-

    A loud voice from outside interrupts his moment of perversion. ¡°Please sir, SLyfer is resting I cannot let you- Ahh! Stop him!¡± The shouts are followed by many others.

    ¡°You think you can stop this Old man, don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± The voice grows louder as he laughs at those trying to stop him.

    Slyfer wants to sit up, but he is caught between two warm bodies. An old head with a long beard and a smile that can scare children pokes through the tent entrance. What follows is an even older looking body with hair standing in all directions! ¡°By my beard, just look at you!¡±

    Slyfer looks at the old man confusion clearly on his face. ¡°I umm, who¡­¡±

    The old man walks forward excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now, just let me see you.¡±

    Slyfer falls quiet and watches the old man warily as his green eyes filled with life scans over him. ¡°Mmm a bit pale, but looks quite strong and well fed.¡±

    Trisha opens her cat eyes and turns to the irritating voice. Her cat ears standing up in curiosity. ¡°Ah, another chosen! Wait why is she in your bed¡­ ohhhh quite the lady killer aren¡¯t you!¡±

    After his words another smile creeps onto the creepy face. Trisha blushes and quickly lets go of Slyfer  before ducking her head under the covers. ¡°What do you want!¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t mind me lassy, these old eyes have seen everything to be seen in life and more. I remember in my day the way the girls used to go crazy¡­¡± his eyes glaze over as if in thought. ¡°that was the life, yes that was the life. Although back then people barely wore anything and women did not shave!¡±

    Slyfer a bit bewildered finally gets out a question. ¡°They did not shave?¡±

    The old man nods. ¡°Yes, terrible isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Slyfer nods and shudders at the same time while unconsciously rubbing the smooth legs next to him. Trisha lets out an embarrassed yelp at the touch and pinches him. The pinch returns a bit of Slyfer¡¯s wit.

    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here?¡±

    The old man grabs a chair and sits on it. ¡°Well, officially I am here to check if you have fiddled with the Snow girl¡¯s mind, but we both know you did not, besides you basically wiped everyone out that may have had an objection. Unofficially I am someone with very, very close ties to you.¡±

    Slyfer frowns confused. ¡®How can I have ties with a human.¡± When saying human he could not help but let a bit of hate enter his voice.

    The Old man frowns looking a bit sad. ¡°It saddens me to hear you think of humans so, but I do not blame you, however you need not worry I have long ago stopped being anything that can be compared to a human.¡±

    Slyfer wants to ask what that has anything to do with it, but he keeps the words from spilling out. Another loud voice interrupts their talk. Slyfer feels like hiding his head under the covers along with Trisha when he hears it.

    ¡°Where is SLyfer, what did he do to my daughter!¡± The voice abruptly stops and the ring of sword being drawn along with the sounds of curses reaches Slyfer¡¯s ears.

    -Fira¡¯s father why now, cant these people just leave me to sleep for a while.- The Old man grunts.

    ¡°How long do you want to sleep for? Its already been two days!¡± Slyfer goes cold.

    ¡®How did you know¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­what you were thinking?¡±

    The old man smiles mysteriously and rubs his crooked nose. ¡°It¡¯s rather easy to once you have the knowhow.¡±

    Great hunter suddenly bursts through the tent flap along with his troops that have drawn swords. A look of surprise is displayed on his face when sees a old man sitting on the chair. The old man¡¯s eyes flash and Great Hunter finds himself hanging upside down in mid air along with the other troops that came with him.

    ¡°So its you that did it!¡±

    Slyfer looks over. ¡°What did he do.¡±

    ¡°Outside, all the gurads are floating like this.¡±

    The old man laughs. ¡°No worries, they just got in the way it was the only way to bind them without hurting them.¡±

    Great Hunter floats closer to the Old man who lifts his hand and pushes him away, cauing the King to spin as if he is in a plce without any gravity! As the king spins the helmet on his head flats of reveeling a bald head with tufts of hair sticking out here and there. The king swears and tries to grab the helmet that is now beyond his reach.

    The Old man laughs. ¡°Oh ho ho ho ho! What happened here?¡±

    Slyfer also starts to laugh, not able to hide it. The kings turns red then purple before spluttering. And Pointing at Slyfer. ¡°its your fault! Fira she, she burned my hair when she woke up a while ago. Whats even worse is that she laughed while she did it! Its you, you did something to her!¡±

    Slyfer stops laughing and cringes at the accusation. ¨CMaybe it was the connection the dark magic may have affected her in some way?-

    The Old man laughs again. ¡°That is correct although no need to worry, she will be back to her old self in a few days¡­. I think.¡±

    Slyfer goes pale. ¡°You, you think?¡±

    The old man gets up, ¡°well in theory anyways. Its time for this Old Man to hit the road again! Don¡¯t worry I will drop you when I am far enough and I know you wont attack and force me to hurt you.¡± He turns to Slyfer and smiles in a weird fatherly way. ¡°I will see you again young man it is our destiny.¡±

    The Old man starts to walk away. ¡°Wait, what is your name?¡±

    The Old man stops and looks at SLyfer his green eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°I have had many names, but you can call me Regaroth.¡± With that he disappears out of the tent leaving Slyfer to awkwardly look at the floating king and his burned hair.

    Luna stirs and wakes up , her hands sleepily rub at her golden eyes before she lazily stretches. She freezes and her eyes snap open as they rest on the King or more accurately his bald head. She turns to Slyfer, blinks twice and then looks back again before¡­. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    So I managed to proof read some of it but I may have missed some sorry for that. Hopefully my grammar has improved yet again. (Mr Sir''s Wishful Thinking)

    Please leave comments I always read them all! It is very rewarding to see the different opinions and ways of how you guys view the story. It gives a guy a fuzzy, fluffy feeling inside. LeL

 Sky prince Book 1 Chapter 55

    Hey guys, since things have been quite hectic I decided in my planning to slow this one down a bit. This chap is mostly dedicated to the guys that feel like my characters are always angry, or gives off a feeling like they want to kill something. Well.. there is some truth to that and it once again appears in this chap, haha maybe its useless its just the way i write! Although even though I said I would slow it down I still needed to include the plot points I planned to include, since I believe writing a chapter without any plot points is the same as me asking you to stare at a wall for the same duration as reading this chap. its a waste of time and if I were you i would swear at me....

    Anyway enjoy. If you have not, pleas favorite, follow and rate.

    Oh and leave lots of comments, where are my comments!

    ..........................................................................................................................................................................................................

    55

    A Day Off

    Slyfer walks out of his tent feeling refreshed although still stiff all over. He can sense some changes have happened inside him, however his outward appearance has not changed except for the small piece of white fringe. He feels stronger yet again and was wholly surprised when he sensed his surroundings and realized that he could see traces of white and dark magic on virtually everything!

    He sighs. ¨CThere is still so much about magic we do not know. Like the magic the old man used to make the King and the others float.- While taking a bath he had thought about the ¡®feeling¡¯ of the magic and tried to copy it to no avail. He did however discover that it had a mixture of earth and something almost similar to air magic.  Thinking of the morning¡¯s events causes him to chuckle as the image of the Kings burned hair and angry face comes to mind. It causes his mind to also once again travel to the old man.

    He sighs even harder than before. ¡°Why do I always end up with more questions?¡±

    ¡°Such is the way of life is it not, we receive answers only to discover we have more than what we started with. Is that not what drives us onward? Leads us to discover and a lot of times makes us end up with more than we bargained for.¡±

    Slyfer jumps at the familiar voice, he had not expected a reply. ¡°Lady Venon, I am glad to see you unharmed.¡±

    Venon falls quiet in surprise for a bit while her cheeks go bluer. ¡°I did not expect that you will¡­umm I came here to let you know my brother wishes for an audience.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. ¡°Your Brother?¡±

    She nods and points to the forest that was not there yesterday. ¡°He is the leader of the Snow elves that were stationed here, Lord Barendur.¡±

    His face quickly gains a look that says ¡°do I really have to?¡±

    Venon giggles at this causing Slyfer to self-consciously run his hand through his hair. Her dark eyes watches his every move and before she can stop herself her hand is touching the piece of white hair. Slyfer freezes at the touch causing her to realize what just happened and once again her cheeks go blue, almost purple. ¡°Sorry I did not think, it just kind¡­¡±

    Slyfer holds up his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± A bit of steel has entered his voice and she takes a step back while thinking,-what did I expect?-

    A loud and suspicious voice rings out behind them, causing them to snap around. For some reason Slyfer feels guilty and he swears at himself for feeling that way. Turning around he spots Trisha leaning against a pole set in the entrance. A smell of wild berries wafts over from her in the cool morning breeze. Her hair is still a bit damp from the bath she just had. The smell brings back memories of their first time and Slyfer finds himself unable to break eye contact with the girl that so far has dominated his heart. ¨CThings have been so serious and well it still is, I wonder if I can make some time for us?-

    Slyfer looks at Venon. ¡°Princess, as you can imagine, we are rather tired after the battle. My sister Jade knows of my interests and if there are any problems she can relay them to me.¡± Slyfer looks at where Arana had stood and the images of death and destruction fills his mind. His eyes glaze over and he talks more to himself then anyone around him ¡°I just want to rest for a bit.¡±

    The headlong rush to reach here coupled with the constant fighting has left Slyfer feeling tired and a little spent. The two girls watch Slyfer as he stands in the rising sun looking over the newly grown forest. Birds can already be heard as if last night had not happened, as if without a care they sing and frolic in the sky. Trisha watches Slyfer with his damp hair flowing in the breeze and the sun turning it into what seems like a halo, to her he truly seems like a hero albeit a tired one. Some of his fringe has been braided courtesy of VInx who had insisted on seeing him even though he was in the bath.

    Venon still wanted to object, but after seeing his expression, she can¡¯t help but accept. ¡°I understand my Lord, I will let my brother know that you will not be available today.¡±

    Slyfer turns to her with a smile that makes the parts of her face that are visible turn a bit purple again. ¡°Thank you and I apologize if it brings you trouble.¡±

    Venon bows and then turns to leave, but stops. ¡°Is there any chance we can have tea like we did last time?¡±

    In a familiar office in the capital a silver haired man is standing. The large man behind the desk has never shifted his gaze from him. ¡°Completely wiped out?¡±

    The silver haired man nods, swallowing hard. ¡°Yes my Lord.¡±

    ¡°This boy did you manage to get his name? Where did he come from, what are his origins?¡±

    The silver haired guy shuffles around, before saying. ¡°We do not know.¡±

    The big man falls quiet again. His face looks neutral, but the silver haired man is not an imbecile the man in front of him is like a snake. He can kill you just as soon as look at you without ever changing the expression on his face.

    The big man sighs and shrugs. ¡°If you were not a valuable asset your blood would be on the floor right now. Alas even though your incompetence irks me I will grace you with forgiveness this time.¡±

    The silver haired man bows. ¡°I thank you for your forgiveness my Lord.¡±

    The big man nods as if the reply was expected. ¡°Spread the word of what happened let us see what our enemies plan to do.¡±

    The other man bows deeply and leaves, leaving the big man alone in his study. He stands up and walks towards the office window. His eyes settle on the bustling streets below and scan over the multitudes of people going on with their everyday lives. For an instant the neutral face disappears only to be replaced by one resembling disgust and gut wrenching hate!

    Barendur sits in his tent across from him is someone he rarely gives any thought to, his sister. ¡°So their leader does not want to see me?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°They have many leaders, however the one that did this,¡± she gestures around herself, ¡°wishes to rest for a day or two before continuing on.¡± Compared to before her voice is cold. They may be brother and sister, but she is seen as his bargaining chip and nothing else.

    ¡°Have you tried to ¡°negotiate¡± with them?¡± She swallows and nods not missing the meaning behind his words.

    ¡°Yes, but he is highly resistant to our¡­ charms.¡±

    Barendur snorts. ¡°and what of the others?¡±

    She is caught off guard, and a bit confused by his question. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You said there are other leaders, have you at least tried to ¡°negotiate¡± with them or has your little visit filled you with flights of fancy?¡± He snorts. ¡°I can see defiance in your eyes little sister, has my question hit the mark?¡±

    Venon snorts at him and stands up. ¡°Do not assume that I would shirk my duty, you have not been in their camp, met with their leaders. These people may be of different races, you had the same history lessons as I, the dark and High elves have a long history of warring with each other. Why do you think these people have come together? It is because of him, they place their trust and hope on him. It will not matter if I seduce any other leader.¡±

    He snorts, ¡°save me your excuses, I will have someone more competent fill your place.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, more competent? If we were to talk about competence, it is you that has utterly failed. The outpost is destroyed, our stronghold here is lost! There is nothing that guards the farmlands now. All because you followed orders like a good little-¡°

    ¡°Enough! You will not talk to me this way woman. I am aware of the situation and I do not need a woman to tell me what-¡° A horn sounds followed by a call from the sentries.

    ¡°An emissary approaches my Lord!¡±

    Barendur readies himself, putting on his best smile. When he exits, he finds three women surrounded by guards waiting outside. For an instant he freezes and the smile fades, but he soon recuperates and gathers his whit. He steps forward and gives the customary greeting.

    Jade and the Queen greets him back, however Fira only scowls. She did not want to come, she still feels¡­ strange. Her father forced her which resulted in her wanting to burn off all his remaining hair, but luckily she has regained some of her common sense and refrained from doing so.

    He eyes her for a second not sure if he should say something. If this was their homeland then she would be taken away and whipped. ¨CA mere woman thinks she can act this way?-

    ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Her question catches him off guard. "you have been staring at me Blue Boy, perhaps you would like to boil in your own fat?¡±

    Jade sighs audibly. ¡°This is why I told your father that you must stay in your tent until you are¡­. Better.¡±

    Fira snorts, her eyes never leaving Barendur¡¯s face. She is openly challenging him! ¡°No, I think it is a good thing that I came.¡±

    Barendur clears his voice. ¡°I, apologize it is your beauty that caught me off guard.¡±

    She looks at him for a second¡­. Then ignores him and turns to the other two women. ¡°He thinks we are idiots¡­. Can I burn him?¡±

    Barendur takes a step back. ¨CWhat is this, aren¡¯t they supposed to be emissaries?-

    A wolf bigger than the rest steps forward behind them. Fira turns to him then pouts. ¡°Fine, if it¡¯s for Slyfer I can put up with Blue Boy.¡±

    Slyfer having heard of Fira¡¯s attitude had sent Grey King over to keep an eye on her, since he felt a tad bit responsible for it.

    The Queen, who through all this has had a perpetual smile on her face, steps forward. ¡°I will cut to the chase young Snow Elf, in exchange for safe passage and as a sign of peace we will rebuild the fortress at our own expense. What say you?¡±

    Barendur, opens then closes his mouth not sure of what to say. ¡°I uh, I will have to discuss it with-¡°

    The Queen lifts an eyebrow. ¡°Discuss? I thought you are the leader here, is there someone else we can talk to?¡±

    Barendur is once again caught off guard, he squares his shoulders and stands up straight. ¡°I am in charge here.¡±

    The Queen steps forward invading his space. She smiles coyly, ¡°make a decision then young man.¡±

    Barendur swallows as he looks up at her barely able to see over her breasts. He was taught High Elves are tall, but to see it first hand is a different story, especially when it is a woman that in his culture is nothing more than a tool. Her close proximity makes him feel pressured and he takes a step back.

    The Queen puts her hand on her hip with a posture that says ¡°I am waiting!¡±. Fira behind her mutters something about wondering if a Snow Elf will melt or burn when set aflame. Jade on the other hand watches all this with an innocent smile.

    Barendur goes pale and with a voice that sounds more like a boy then a man squeaks out. ¡°I accept your offer.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The Queen nods and smiles again. ¡°Very good, you are young but wise in your decision.¡±

    The Queen steps back and seemingly out of nowhere Jade appears smiling innocently. Where the Queen was overbearing Jade seems warm and cute. She gives a bright smile and takes out a paper. ¡°Please sign here and here.¡±

    Barendur looks at the paper in a daze. ¡®What¡­ What is it?¡±

    ¡°It is just proof of our agreement, of course. Words these days don¡¯t seem to matter that much anymore.¡± Jades face has a look of sadness on it. ¡°Men especially break their word the most; it is very rare to find a true gentleman, are you a true gentlemen? You will sign it, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Barendur huffs. ¡°Snow elves don¡¯t break their word!¡± He takes the contract and looks over it. ¡°We are also not idiots, I will have my advisor look over the agreement before signing it.¡±

    Jade shrugs and steps back. Barendur can¡¯t help but hear Fira mutter how burning him would have been easier. The Queen smiles brightly. ¡°Well then, we hope to receive the agreement soon. I will send over our best craftsmen to begin the planning for the construction.¡±

    The Queen and Jade gives the customary greeting while Fira just stares at him with murder in her eyes.

    When they are gone Barendur lets out a pent up breath. His sister behind him starts to laugh. ¡°How does it feel to be on the receiving end of a ¡°lowly¡± woman¡¯s charms?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer she walks past and joins the other three as they make their way towards the High and Dark Elf camp. Barendur¡¯s face turns into an ugly mask as he hears his sister¡¯s laughter. ¡°It seems I have to teach her a lesson.¡±

    As if sensing the eyes on their backs Fira suddenly turns around and once again stares at him. He can clearly see her mouth forming the word ¡°burn¡± over and over again. He suddenly feels his knees go week. ¡°Psycho that woman is a Psycho!¡± Turning around to get away from her eyes, he run-walks into the tent!

    Oblivious to all this Slyfer is somewhere in a field with three other people. Wind rustles through the grass also carrying their laughter to nowhere in particular. Bugs chirp and birds sing. The sun above them feels warm on their skin staving away a bit of the cold coming from the breeze that has the scent of the sea on it.

    Slyfer plucks another white flower and sticks it into Trisha¡¯s hair, who is looking at him from above, seeing as his head is resting on her lap. Their eyes meet and for a second they don¡¯t move. Slyfer finally breaks the silence. ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Trisha gives him a confused look and he smiles at it before saying. ¡°I think you are breathtakingly beautiful at this moment in this place, I do not want to be anywhere else but here with you.¡±

    Her cat ears perk up in all their glory and a large and a dazzling smile beams down on him. Her tail that was comfortably curled around his hand while he caressed it tightens a little. ¡°Slyfer you are not very good with these things, practically almost always angry, but sometimes you,¡± She leans down and her lips brushes against his forehead ¡°¡­ you just know exactly what to say.¡±

    Slyfer laces his free hand through her almost black hair and puts the same hand on her neck before lightly pulling her down, their lips meet in a sweet and loving kiss; not as filled with passion and need as it was that night, but more with care and compassion.

    Their lips separate when they realize it has gone deathly quiet. Slyfer lifts his head slightly and Trisha looks up. Luna is sitting in a squating position staring at them with Vinx on her shoulder. Her golden eyes are focused as if taking in everything.

    Slyfer is the first to break the silence. ¡°Uhhh Luna what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Luna blinks for the first time since they noticed her. ¡°Alpha, please continue Luna is learning!¡±

    Slyfer chokes and starts to cough not knowing if he should laugh or cry. Trisha gives Vinx a look, but the fairy only shrugs. In truth she had made a deal with Vinx to play with Luna and keep her busy so Trisha could spend some time with Slyfer!

    Their plan has now obviously failed. Luna¡¯s eyes finally break away from them when a butterfly flies over in front of her. Trisha¡¯s tail twitches involuntarily and she needs to physically force herself not to move and swipe at it. Luna however holds no such inhibitions. She starts to giggle and play with it. If she wanted to she could catch it with her enhanced body but Slyfer thinks she has obviously decided not to end it so quickly.

    Luna runs after it into the long grass leaving Slyfer and Trisha to themselves again. She leans down and continues the kiss they just had. She breaks it and then kisses his forehead again. When she leans back Slyfer¡¯s eyes are purple.

    She laughs at him. ¡°Now is not the time my beast.¡±

    He bites his lip while looking at hers. ¡°yes it is not, but I can¡¯t wait for when it is time.¡±

    Luna breaks through the grass still in pursuit of the butterfly and plops down laughing as she does. All their eyes automatically get drawn to it. The butterfly is a dark purple with small blue outlines on the wings that shimmers in the sunlight. It twirls around for a while above their heads before fluttering its way downwards and landing softly on Luna¡¯s outstretched hand.

    Luna smiles brightly, rather surprised that it landed and very happy that it did! Vinx twirls around them enjoying the moment in a way that only fairies can!

    Then Luna eats it¡­.

    Silence¡­.

    All the smiles fade except for Luna¡¯s who is looking at them innocently.

    Trisha can feel Slyfer¡¯s body start to shake and when she looks down she finds him laughing in a way she has never seen him do. She remembers this type of laughter, when you want to crack up so much that not even the sound of laughter can break out. Your stomach muscles start to cramp and eventually you struggle to breathe!  Then as if a dam bursts the sound of laughter erupts from everyone except for Luna who is looking at them confused.

    Slyfer manages to get himself up and hugs the confused girl while saying between bouts of laughter. ¡°Luna you are very unique, I hope that never changes.¡±

    Luna still not understanding and no longer caring hugs Slyfer back contentedly.

    They spend the day in the field late into the afternoon. It is only when the sun starts to set, changing the sky into a kaleidoscope of warm colors that they decide to head back.

    In the capitol, all hell is breaking lose; news of the first outpost being destroyed has spread like wildfire, causing most to panic. In the center of Atlantia a great round hall that is in turmoil about the news. Voices filled with anger firing off insults and blame in all directions can be heard. In the center of the hall is a large and intricate statue, reminiscent of the best and most talented craftsmen that has ever graced Atlantia. The statue depicts a dragon with its wings inlaid with gold, outstretched the tips touching each other above its head that has eyes with large cloudy looking jewels. Its face is set into a snarl, as if threatening those who look at it. The tips of the wings above touch each other forming a perfect circle, set into this statue is platform where a speaker is meant to stand.  An old elf tasked with caring for the hall looks at the statue with longing. He shakes his head feeling pity that no-one has used the platform in a long time. Instead the ¡°leaders¡± now scream and jeer from the thrones set in a half moon around it.

    All of them look the same, plain squire and identical in every way. This is to remind those sitting here that every man, creature or beast in the hall is an equal. Many of the thrones are empty and those that do have someone seated on it, is nothing compared to those that once sat there in his eyes.

    His gaze wonders to a particular throne and he sighs with longing. It is on this throne that the headmaster of the magic academy used to sit. Like many times before the Old Elf grips his hands, tightening them into fists. ¨CToday I will do what I have been putting off for far too long, I will quit this place. What once gave me the highest feeling of honor, now only makes me feel ashamed.-

    To be the caretaker of the great hall was a very sought after job back in the day. One had to be a historian, politician and most of all a true believer in what it stood for in order to get it. The Elf had hoped that the old days would return, that somehow, some way the people would see the truth, yet¡­

    He sighs fighting back a tear. ¡°They will not even notice when I am gone.¡±

    On one of the thrones sits a familiar rather large framed human in silence, watching the people at each other¡¯s throats gives him certain feeling of satisfaction that cant be compared to anything else. Most of all, because this is the result of his labor. He has a simple job, divide the council, let them fight. Make them blind to the poison and death that is slowly approaching. His job hear is to turn these people from all that it used to be and into a sty infested with liars, murderers and thieves!  To corrupt and disrupt, to make the eyes of the council blind while a hulking beast slips in between them and devour them whole!.

    He lets out a soft chuckle and stands up. The people seeing this falls quiet. ¡°Please, please do not let this news cause us to fight. Now is the time for us to band together and destroy our foe in one fowl swoop! Who out there can stand a chance against the collected might of this council!¡±

    A Snow Elf stands up. ¡°How do you know they are enemies, we cannot just assume and attack them!¡±

    The human smiles revealing a perfect set of teeth. ¡°Are the reports mistaken then, were we not attacked, was our outpost not destroyed! Will we only sit here and bicker, while the deaths of our sons and daughter¡¯s go unavenged!¡±

    Cries of agreement sound out, causing his smile to broaden once more.

    The Snow Elf does not give up so easily. ¡°You are mistaken, it is not OUR sons and daughters, but only yours and those of the Uruk. My people were sent away by your chosen commander to supposedly fetch a mage, in order to test the mind of my daughter! If there is any here who would start a fight it is definitely the Uruk!¡± He wanted to add that the commander probably goaded them into it, but he is not a foll to shout something that could so easily be turned around on him.

    A loud growl is heard at this accusation. ¡°My Orcs always listen, they not stupid, they know die if not listen!¡± The Orc that had shouted is old and decrepit, one of his tusks have already fallen out and its body has shrunk, the abundant muscle marking their race turned to fat. For the Orc race this is the greatest blasphemy, however the humans have made sure to keep him at the top, in order to ensure their cooperation.

    All the leaders start to shout and scream at each other again.

    BANG!

    A loud ring fills the room. Blue eyes almost entirely covered by thick blond eyebrows stare at everyone in turn. The eyebrows curve around the eyes and meet up with a beard mixed with hair. The dwarf picks up the hammer that he had just struck down with. he starts to speak causing his hairy face to shake, which is the only indication that he is speaking! His gruff voice fills the silence. ¡°I say we heed the words of the Snow Elf this time.¡±

    This causes a pause. The dwarves and Snow Elves have never gotten along, disputes about nothing but snow covered land had been numerous as the stars. Even if the ground was useless they would fight for the sake of fighting, simply because they did not want the other race to have it. Hence when the dwarf agreed it caused everyone to pause. Even in the council the two would appose each other just for the sake of opposing the other.

    ¡°Master Dwarf, why is it that you agree?¡± Asks one of the representatives out of curiosity.

    The dwarf¡¯s eyes bore into the man. ¡°Because I am not an imbecile, chances are the fight was started by the Orcs. However because once again I am not an imbecile! I suggest we ready the armies in case it is an invasion force. If it is not, then it is not and if it is, then we crush it like dirt beneath our boots!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 56

    Okay guys so I know I said that i would release the double chap this weekend, but i wont be able to... because I am doing it NOW!

    Yes people when you reach the bottom of this one, there will be another chap waiting for your perusal. Let it not be said that The Sir does not deliver! I would probably have gotten more views if it was done this weekend, but who cares I am too excited and you are too excited(hopefully) so here it is!

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    56

    Broken Sword

    The next day finds Slyfer behind his desk, despite wanting to rest a while the monster that is the army has once again taken up most of his time. On the desk is a red silk cloth, wrapped in the cloth is something that was one of Slyfer¡¯s most precious possessions. He looks up, his eyes making contact with the Sword Master seated across from him. In the background he can hear Luna as she plays with Vanya.

    His voice is pained when asks for what must be the hundredth time. ¡°Are you sure it can¡¯t be fixed?¡± Aldowin only nods, his face grim. He had spent many hours and nights in order to gather the materials with which he made the object inside the bundle.

    Slyfer¡¯s hand hovers above the bundle, his face giving away the pain in his heart. He opens it. Inside is a hilt with a blade sticking out with a length of two inches, next to it is a longer piece that can now only be described as a piece of scrap. What was once Slyfer¡¯s beautiful sword has now been reduced to nothing more than damaged metal shards. The corrosion caused by his last fight has eaten the blade to the point where it looks like swish cheese with holes of various sizes everywhere. The only thing that survived the corrosion is the scabbard, which was taken off, with the armor.

    ¡°Master I am so sorry; even though you taught me a man¡¯s blade is a reflection of himself it has come to this.¡± While he talks he bows his head and places his hands down on either side of it.

    Aldowin smiles wryly, ¡°you can¡¯t be blamed. A foe like that is not one that can be judged under normal means. The mere action of attacking it puts yourself and your equipment at risk.¡±

    Slyfer nods, but his face does not change. In his eyes the blade, armor and clothes he respectively got from Aldowin and Old Sun are his most prized possessions. Aldowin sighs. ¡°Regardless of how you feel you will need a new weapon for the time being, until you get something more¡­. Adequate for your new found strength. I will pass the word around camp, many black smiths will jump at the chance of you using their creations.¡±

    Slyfer nods still looking at the broken sword the way a child would look at his favorite broken toy. Aldowin sighs, he can sort of relate to how Slyfer is feeling, the sword that is even now secured to his hip has been by his side since he first got the tittle of blade master and it has never left his side. It has become a part of his body, losing it would be like losing a part of himself.

    Slyfer had gone to the Prince earlier that day. When he saw him he barely recognized him. His face and body was covered in soot. The once thin almost frail looking body had  transformed. Besides that was the look of calm and love shown on Pathfinders face when he applied himself to his work. It seems shaping and transforming metal had somehow transformed and shaped the Prince himself.

    He had gone there for two reasons, one was to find out if the Prince could fix it and the other was to make a request for the prince to construct a war machine for the new outpost, after all if everything went well in the capital, the new outpost would need to be better than it was before. Slyfer especially put emphasis on getting ballista, these war machines needed a special feature, which Slyfer made very clear. He wanted them to be able to rotate in every direction, especially upwards¡­.

    He also requested the design of special bolts. When Pathfinder asked for the reason behind the strange design Slyfer laughed crazily while mumbling something about pigeons falling from the sky, with a crazed look in his eyes. When Slyfer handed over the drawings, that to Pathfinder looked like the scribbles of a mad man, the prince had gone pale¡­.

    Aldowin seeing Slyfer deep in thought suddenly gets up. ¡°I can see that your mind is pre-occupied, so I wont¡­¡±

    He suddenly stops talking when Slyfer¡¯s face changes into one of surprise.  The reason being is the feeling of growing pain and sadness coupled with the sound of a familiar voice in his mind. ¡°Young one I am close.¡±

    Slyfer is silent for a bit before he replies. ¡°Alric, how long have you been in the area-¡°

    The perpetually angry dragon cuts him off. ¡°There is no time, being this close to the capital makes it risky for us to communicate. Serena and I have moved closer so that we can be in a position to help you at any time; however we will only intervene when it is a truly dire situation. The reason for my contact is simple. We have brought another load of wagons with gold. You will find it to the South. I listened in on your talk with Aldowin and heard that your ugly form needs a weapon. Serena, much to my consternation has always insisted on carrying the dragon shard with her, so we brought it along this time.¡±

    Slyfer listens to everything with rapt attention until he hears dragon shard and weapon in one sentence. ¡°Dragon shard, weapon what do you mea-¡°

    Alric growls thoroughly irritated. ¡°The scale, the scale you tore from my forehead! After some time it hardens and crystallizes. This only happens when a young dragon is the reason for it being removed, before you try. Don¡¯t ask me why, I don''t really care.¡± Slyfer can feel a bit of embarrassment mixed in with the anger and hurt when the dragon mentions it.

    ¡°How does that solve my weapon problem?¡± Alric growls his irritation reaching new heights.

    ¡°It seems Serena and I raised an idiot! No matter I will only tell you this once. In all my life as well as the memories and teachings that Serena and I received, there has never been anything harder or more durable then a dragon shard, the few times that weapons were made out of them, all resulted in something legendary!¡±

    Slyfer swallows hard, feeling the excitement in him grow along with new hope. ¡°Bah! This boy getting excited so easily¡­. Even though I said all that, there were only a few in history that had the means of forging something from these shards.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s excitement withers and dies, ¡°oh.¡±

    ALric hums contentedly when feeling Slyfer¡¯s distress. ¡°All hope is not lost; the last of these craftsmen represented the dwarves on the council, after the betrayal. He may have left some sort of record behind. If you can find it, you may be able to use it, but be warned. Dwarves are crafty as much as they are hairy when asked for help they will surely try and swindle you in some way. The dwarves helped us once,  by sending craftsman to build our home that was once the center of the continent.¡± While Alric says this, the pain in him intensifies only to be replaced by anger soon afterward. ¡°In the end they too abandoned us¡­¡±

    Alric pulls back and soon nearly disappears from Slyfer¡¯s senses. Aldowin watches Slyfer closely as he opens his eyes. When seeing his student come back to his senses he hands over a handkerchief. Slyfer takes it at first confused, but then realizes his cheeks are wet with tears. ¡°Damn I thought I had grown accustomed to the feelings he gives off.¡±

    Aldowin does not say anything and waits for Slyfer to regain himself. With a large breath Slyfer expels the pent up pain and hurt. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Aldowin only nods pretending it never happened. In all history, nothing has ever been more awkward then seeing another man cry! After some time of twiddling his thumbs. Aldowin finally manages to ask. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Slyfer smiles, ¡°We need to take a little trip to the South.¡±

    Right after his words two calls sound out at the same time. ¡°Slyfer!¡± the call is followed by Fira and Trisha rushing into the tent at the same time. Slyfer not knowing what is going on, only looks at the two dumbfounded. Before he can ask the two girls rush over and hug him while asking the very same question that he wanted to. ¡°Whats wrong?¡±

    Trisha follows up first. ¡°I felt so much pain coming from you.¡±

    Fira nods burying her head on his shoulder. ¡°What happened, did someone die?¡±

    Slyfer hesitates for a second before pushing them away. ¡°Calm down, I just had a visit from my step father that¡¯s all.¡± He looks at Trisha and gently wipes at the tears still on her face. The action is not lost on Fira who steps back, looking even sadder then before. She swallows and squires her shoulders, the sadness getting replaced by determination.

    Trisha who had not noticed looks at Slyfer with surprise and awe. She has not forgotten what happened that day when nearly half the camp passed out due to blood lust and killing intent. The worst part is Alric was not even visible then! ¡°He was here, Alric was here?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head, ¡°no but he was close.¡±

    They both nod accepting the news. After the acceptance follows embarrassment for their actions. As if noticing Aldowin for the first time, they timidly greet him. Slyfer looks over Fira as if inspecting her. ¡°How have you been, are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± I am actually although sometimes I still get urges to burn things, other than that I feel pretty normal. After his question a awkward atmosphere settles in the tent. Its broken by Slyfer who looks and and fiddles with his hands. ¡°Fira, I am sorry about what happened I did not know it would affect you in that way, next time-¡°

    Fira steps forward and places her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t apologize, things¡­¡± She swallows down a lump in her throat. ¡°¡­.things between us are already this¡­. strained, please don¡¯t say it, please don¡¯t say you regret sharing your power with me, it¡­. It is all that I have left of you.¡±

    Before Slyfer can reply she storms out leaving an even more awkward silence behind. Slyfer¡¯s reply spills out falling on ears that do not belong to the person it is meant for. ¡°¡­.that¡¯s not what I wanted to say.¡±

    Out in the camp Fira having calmed down berates herself. ¨CWhy, why did I react that way!-She runs her hands through her hair swallowing her tears. Seeing a stone on the ground she walks over and kicks it in frustration. ¡°Urg, I am such an idiot!¡±

    People around her stop walking, and watch her curiously. At first not noticing the gazes she continues to rant. ¡°When she finally does notice her embarrassment sours even higher. Lowering her head she stalks off through the crowd of people¡­.

    Slyfer sits in silence for a while. Aldowin sensing that anything he says won¡¯t help excuses himself and goes to fetch Vanya. Trisha watches Slyfer closely a bit worried yet still filled with understanding towards Fira. ¨CIf I were to be rejected by him¡­. I can¡¯t even think, no I don¡¯t want to think about it.-

    Swallowing her worries she walks over and sits on the desk, her legs between his. The action draws him out of wherever he was. He looks at her and smiles sadly. ¡°Trisha am I a bad person? Do you regret ever meeting me?¡±

    She leans forward running her hand through his hair and gently lifts his head up so their eyes can meet. ¡°If I had a choice of doing everything over again, I would only change one thing.¡± His eyebrows raise in question.

    She hops of the desk and sits on his lap. Her eyes trained on the little scar he still has in his neck. ¡°I would change our first meeting into a happy one.¡± While saying this she leans down and kisses the scar.

    He grunts in surprise and when she pulls back his eyes have gone purple. He cannot explain it, but when her lips touched his neck it sent shivers down his spine and made is stomach lurch in a good way. ¨Cis this the weak spots the female dragon was talking about? - He looks at Trisha, who is smiling at him mischievously. ¨CShe knows!-

    Like a bucket of ice water the memory of what happened douses the flames in his heart. Trisha not missing it says. ¡°You care for her don¡¯t you?¡±

    Slyfer a bit afraid to answer nods, ¡°I do, but I just feel like I can¡¯t trust her you know.¡±

    Trisha sighs and pulls his head to her bosom before saying in thought. ¡°You did not trust me at first either.¡±

    Slyfer lifts his head and looks at her with surprise. ¡°Wait, are you defending her?¡±

    Trisha is quiet while she searches her feelings and then answers after a while. ¡°Yes, I guess I am. Listen when I came to you I already made peace with the fact that I may not be your only woman. Knowing your nature and what you are, expecting anything different would have been stupid.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. ¡°My nature?¡±

    She smiles again. ¡°Yes I am afraid you are a bit of perv sometimes.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s frown deepens even more and he cant help but ask. ¡®Really is that you think?¡±

    She laughs, ¡°No I am just teasing you¡­. With some truth in between.¡± He snorts unable to keep from smiling at her jibe. Her face turns serious. ¡°Here is the way I see it, despite how you or even I may feel. Fira is a part of US. WE are both joined to you and through you I can feel her. Its like she is somehow a part of me. At first I did not like it, but after feeling what she feels for you I don¡¯t know anymore¡­. I don¡¯t know how to explain it, it¡¯s like our feelings for you are mixing together in the connection and becoming one.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Slyfer listens to all this without a word. He is surprised at the news, but also feels a bit of regret. Being connected to so many things in so many ways has caused him to make light of the connection they share. Swearing at himself, he makes a promise to explore the connection in more depth when he gets a chance in the future. Trisha watches as the frown on his face lightens and she can feel the worry in him dissipate a little.

    When his eyes meet hers again her breath catches in her throat. The amount of feelings spilling from him towards her,  feels like too much for one person to bear! He smiles as his eyes slowly turn purple again. ¡°You are a great woman.¡±

    She smiles back,  her heart beat quickens and starts pounding in her ears! ¡°I am your woman.¡±

    Like a trigger being pulled it sets them off! Slyfer summons air magic and like a tornado it spills through the tent. Servants and guards are pushed out and sent flying!  The air does not stop and soon surrounds the tent sealing it off from entry.  He had scanned the tent before and felt that Luna left with Aldowin and Vanya, he does not know whether it is out of pure luck or Aldowins design, but he is grateful either way!

    Trisha smiles mischievously, ¡°don¡¯t you think you are making it a bit obvious.¡±

    Slyfer frowns suddenly irritated that someone could come between him and Trisha at this moment. Without missing a beat his mind reaches everyone within hundred meters of the tent and he speaks directly into their minds. ¡°I am practicing magic, interrupting me will be your death sentence!¡± His eyes nearly glowing with the color of his lust settles back on her. ¡°There, now you are mine.¡±

    She can only nod, no longer able to control her voice. His pheromones had long ago reached an unbearable level, that coupled with his obvious need for her, has set her body ablaze, what woman does not want to feel wanted by her love?

    [For those who do not want to read the mature stuff start skipping now!]

    Slyfer leans past her and swipes his arm over the desk. Papers, ink and books along with various things go flying in a mess. Trisha lets out a surprised gasp and laughs with exhilaration. He looks at her, pausing for moment to take in her appearance. Like a man drowning his eyes wander everywhere to take in her image as if it is the life giving air he needs. She is wearing a rather plain yellow summer dress. The bright color in contrast to her tanned skin makes it stand out all the more.

    It is low cut revealing a bit of cleavage, the back is open reaching just under her shoulder blades. Her hair has been pinned to the right forcing it to cascade over her right shoulder. Revealing a slender neck that Slyfer feels a sudden urge to bite!

    His senses increase and he can hear her heartbeat mingling with his own. His hands wonder to her well shaped  hips and he squeezes them lightly, causing Trisha to let out a surprised sound while he mutters. ¡°Flanks, I love your flanks!¡±

    Before she can ask or say anything, he lifts her up and places her softly on the desk. Her legs spread and surround his hips in their embrace. He lets out a low growl and runs his hands up them slowly. Trisha¡¯s eyes never leave his as they slowly narrow at feeling his touch.

    He leans forward and their lips meet. The need for each other clearly reflected in it. She lets out a muffled moan as his tongue invades her ownmouth.  The heart beats quicken even more in Slyfer¡¯s ears. He breaks the kiss and lightly pulls her head aside before biting down softly onto her exposed neck. Her hands laced around him tightens and grips at his clothes. She is suddenly overcome with a feeling of frustration, wanting to feel is bare skin against hers!

    Trisha¡¯s eyes flash and a moment later the hemp shirt Slyfer has on tears off to reveal his heaving bare chest. Her throat makes a satisfied purring sound when her cool hands run down his chest and feels the warmth of his skin.

    Slyfer pauses with surprise at hearing the purr, and leans back. The pause is just a second when their eyes meet. Slyfer¡¯s heart wants to explode when seeing her like this, the feeling blows away any thoughts regarding the purr he just heard. He bends down slipping his hand under her dress she watches him as he slowly pulls the dress from under her buttocks and starts lifting it. He pauses, waiting¡­. She smiles mischievously and slowly raises her arms, causing Slyfer¡¯s frustration and need for her to soar.

    The dress lifts up, first revealing her sumptuous thighs, Slyfer¡¯s eyes follow closely behind the dress taking in everything! Her navel is next and Slyfer decides that is the next thing he is going to kiss! The dress gets stuck when it reaches her bosom. Exerting a bit more strength it finally lifts over her breasts, he briefly looks for the cause of the pause, only to find a leather strip threaded  into the dress to make it hug her figure snugly.

    What took less than two seconds, felt like forever for her. Breaking eye contact with him feels worse than death at this moment. Her eyes settle on his v-line and slowly wonders upwards, finally meeting his gaze again. Slyfer looks like he is in a dreamland and she is the dream! ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±

    Her needy voice makes him blink. She frowns when he does not move and she speaks again this time a bit more¡­. aggressively. ¡°I said, DONT STOP.¡±

    He smiles and steps forward once again. ¡°As you wish, My Lady.¡±

    His arms circle around her and tightly press her against him. Feeling his touch again makes Trisha¡¯s frown disappear and her tail curls around his waist. He kisses her, and on sudden inspiration she bites his lip a bit hard. ¡°Ouch! What was that for?¡±

    She huffs and starts loosening his belt, while looking at him. ¡°For stopping, I missed you!¡±

    The pants soon go flying as well, followed by the both of their undergarments. He picks her up again and she soon finds herself back on the desk. Slyfer looks over her body then takes her ankle in his hand. She watches with curious and excited eyes when his lips brushes against it.

    Her heart jumps at the feeling, but what happens next only makes it worse or better, she can¡¯t decide what!

    His fingers lightly brush between her legs and she moans, while his lips now kiss her calf. The fingers press a little harder when his lips reach her knee. She feels the familiar butterflies build up inside, his name escapes her mouth. Fingers invade her warmth and her pelvis tips forward, welcoming the feeling of pleasure it brings when his warm lips reaches her thigh at the same time.

    Her hands snaps to his head and her fingers weave into his hair when the movement of his hand speeds up while he traces a slow line with tip of his tongue just under her navel. With a loud gasp and a shudder she lets go of her bundled up nerves and bliss takes over. Slyfer enjoys the goosebumps on her skin when his lips now leaves a trail of burning kisses on his way up and over her body.

    Her skin now more sensitive then ever, tingles wherever they touch. Her hastened breathing stops when their lips meet again and she lets out a muffled cry. The kiss breaks and she pulls him forward, bites his neck before saying. ¡°I want you inside me.¡±

    Her words are like a fuse to a bomb! He kisses her harder than before, the need inside him growing unbearable!  Without a word or fanfare he enters slowly, her folds embrace him as they become one and the two get lost in their own world. Her legs wrap around him entwining them together. He lets out a deep breath and looks down at the girl who now has become his entire world. They move together as if in sink and soon cries of pleasure can be heard.

    [You can stop skipping now.]

    Tired and sweaty from their exertions the two find themselves on one of the large chairs stark naked except for a thin blanket wrapped around them. Trisha is sitting with her legs hanging over one of the arm rests with her head nestled in Slyfer¡¯s neck.

    Silence hangs thick in the air, but it is a good silence. The two feel like there is no need for words all they wish for is this; to be close and near each other. The way they are now. Trisha looks up and kisses Slyfer¡¯s chin. ¡°I wish we could stay like this forever and forget the world."

    Slyfer smiles down at her and returns a kiss to her forehead. ¡°For a moment I really did forget.¡±

    Silence¡­.

    Trisha: ¡°Slyfer¡­¡±

    Slyfer: ¡°Yes?¡±

    Trisha: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He looks down with surprise when hearing the last words had an promise of possible tears in them. He lifts her chin. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he starts to feel panic. ¨CDid I hurt her, was I¡­. too rough.-

    She shakes her head and hides her face. ¡°I am sorry, I just¡­I never thought that I would meet someone in my life that would accept me. It only dawned on me now that I did and, and I just feel a bit overwhelmed and sensitive at the moment.¡±

    Slyfer rubs her hair while his other hand scratches lightly on her back. He feels her relax again into his embrace. He waits and thinks a while before replying. ¡°I am happy that you feel that way and that you have realized, you are accepted.¡± His tone lightens a little bit. ¡°I hope you know that means you are never getting away from me right?¡±

    She giggles and wipes at her tears, ¡°how could I ever think of escaping my mighty dragon!¡±

    She laughs even more when her cheesy words get the desired effect, which is to make Slyfer blush profusely! Slyfer sees her laughing at his expense and starts to tickle her while shouting. ¡°Let the mighty dragon show you his claw attack!¡±

    In the capital things are in motion. Weapons are being sharpened, gear is being checked. Troops are constantly being prepared. In order to form an army that can only be described as a beast that can easily swallow the High and Dark elves whole!

    Close to one of newly formed army camps a short figure is standing on a wall overlooking it all. As his eyes wonder over the thousands of troops he cant help but feel that a storm is approaching. The most disconcerting of it all is that his gut is telling him the storm has nothing to do with the small army at the first outpost.

    He had objected and fought against mustering such a large army to combat a the small one outside. When the he had voiced his complaint the bastard human had easily turned it around on him, saying that it was his idea in the first place. A young man¡¯s voice next to him makes him turn around his stocky, block like build. ¡°Master Dwarf, I bring a message for you.¡±

    The Dwarf grunts and accepts the message. His hands move faster as soon as he sees a familiar mark on the seal¡­. He swears. ¡°What is going on?¡± The letter has been sent from his own spies and clearly states that the ¡°enemies¡± are rebuilding the outpost as a sign of good faith and they have not touch neigh a hair of the remaining garrison left over from the troops that were stationed there. Even most of the Orcs had been left unscathed.

    He swears again and his advisor who is only a bit shorter can¡¯t help but ask. ¡°My Lord, is something amiss?¡±

    The Dwarf grunts. ¡°Is something amiss, you ask? This whole thing reeks of treachery. Double the guards around our food rations. Send word to all our trusted men to be on the lookout for anything out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Out of the ordinary?¡±

    The dwarf rounds on the man in frustration. ¡°Yes damn you anything out of the ordinary, be it a clown with three legs or a flying pig, I want to know!¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Alright before we continue I just want to say a few things about sex so take a seat in Mr Sir''s relationship advice corner.

    First of all I do not believe in the concept of "THE one". Why? Well because it only sets you up for heartbreak. No, I believe a relationship is based on mutual respect and trust for each other. If you have these two things, love will follow. There are of course people that meet that one person and they spend their whole life with them from the get go, but that is the minority and you can bet your ass that both those people will work very hard to keep the relationship going..... and will have lots of RESPECT and TRUST.

    The reason for me writing all this stuff. is because I don''t want you guys to misunderstand. I believe sex is a special thing that should be shared between two people that have those two things I mentioned before, respect and trust. Call me old school or just a fool, but I think that it is worth waiting for. So here is my advice on the subject to the younger guys reading this story.(I also know some of you are not above eighteen, but there are a lot worse things out there on the net.)

    When you and your special girl get to the fun stuff always make it about her..... yep that''s all. make it about her, because she is already making it about you by giving herself to you and respect her for it. Secondly sex complicates everything and I mean everything! So be sure you are ready for whatever follows your actions.(holy crap I sounded exactly like my father just then.)

    I can feel some of you judging me right now. "Saying Sir, why did you write a harem then?"

    Well judgemental people here is why, I wanted to prove to myself and others that you can write a harem without turning the female characters into nothing but sexual objects.

    So if there are any ladies reading this(which I doubt) and you ever feel like I have made my character a sexual object please send me a PM telling me I am a douche.

    Also if there is a lady reading this.... *fist pump* oh yeah, in your face people that say women don''t read harems!

    Please note everything above is purely based on my opinion and to make myself feel more comfortable with writing the naughty scenes.

    END OF LECTURE

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 57

    57

    Hide and Seek

    In a newly created forest sits a youth that has a white streak through his hair. His face is serene and if he was not sitting up you would think he is sleeping. His chest rises slowly with a long and deep breath. It stops for a second and with the expelling of his breath his chest sinks again. He looks calm, collected almost like he belongs here on the same level as the tree next to him.

    A breeze carrying the scent of the sea rustles through the leaves, filling the surroundings with a sound similar to thousands of hands clapping together in a far of destination. This however is the only sound in the forest; there are no birds chirping and no bugs buzzing. Even the trees seem to refuse to let out any creaking or cracking noises as they slowly continue their age old dance with the wind. Any forest dweller worth his salt would feel shivers up his spine at the unnatural feeling of it all.

    The reason is simple, the living creatures can feel it, can feel him. Slyfer¡¯s mind is spread far and wide with his concentration focused on the colors all around representing the different kinds of magic. He can feel, blue, green, red and recently he has picked up black and white. Unlike the others black and white can be found everywhere and is intermingled with the other colors changing them into different shades!

    What this means Slyfer has no idea, which is why he is sitting in the forest. The abundant and uncomplicated life around him makes the colors easier to discern compared to sentient beings.  To Slyfer¡¯s surprise when he did the same inside the camp, he found that the colors would fluctuate on the elves, wolves and tigers. This only served to confuse him even more. What he found even more baffling was that the dragons in his mind were not able to explain, some said they had experienced the same thing before, but thought nothing of it.

    Slyfer lets out one last breath and his eyes open, unknown to him, his eyes have become cloudy; almost the same as he had seen on the white dragon!  It slowly fades to the normal blue as he blinks a few times.

    -Another wasted day?- He thinks while biting his lip. He had been doing the same thing for the last seven days and today would be his last chance to be idle. The elves have completed the preparations for the construction of the outpost and it is scheduled to be built today.

    He leans back into a tree letting out a long breath to expel his frustration. ¨CIf I just had something to guide me to show me the way, to explain all these things!- He swears, he had hoped the academy would help, but seeing as it has been teaching that dragons are the cause of all the problems, his heart would not allow him to join and even if he did, killing a few teachers in rage would most likely be the end result of his ¡°studies¡±.

    ¡°If not the academy, then who?¡± His senses picks up someone approaching at a fast pace. It suddenly slows down and slowly moves forward. ¨CIts Luna? Is she trying to stalk me?-

    Slyfer smiles his heart starting to pound away with excitement, he looks around and a second later, disappears into the thick forest¡­.

    Luna¡¯s golden eyes flash, as she slowly stalks her way forward. She had sensed Slyfer the way she always does when near him and then slowed down in order to creep up on him and hopefully give him a scare! She suddenly stops and goosebumps spread all over her body. She giggles at the feeling and mutters under her breath while crawling under a bush to hide from view. ¡°As expected of Alpha.¡±

    She slows down her heart rate and leopard crawls forward, making sure to avoid any twigs. She had not been idle the last few days. After the fight it became painfully obvious that without her transformation she is utterly useless in a battle. So she joined in the training for the scouting division. At first, they tried to make her shoot a bow¡­. It did not last long before they had to call the healers to come and pull an arrow out of the instructor¡¯s leg! She thinks back on how bad she felt, but after patting his head and saying ¡°pain, pain go away!¡± Like Vinx does whenever she gets hurt with one of her escapades, she felt better and left while humming a song.

    Of course Luna did not know that while Vinx was saying that she would use the magic unique to her race, to heal her! The next day the bow instructors did not allow her to go near the bow rack instead they pointed her towards a man that was sitting next to the field in a meditative position. His clothes were all black a large hood covered most of his facial features. No armor adorned his body except for a black leather vest.

    Luna walked over and instinctively knew that he had already noticed her presence. She tilted her head, blinking the golden eyes, while wondering what he was doing and why he did not talk to her. An hour passed like this, then two, three, four. Luna¡¯s stomach grumbled, breaking the silence between the two.

    Shrugging she got up and intended to walk away when an old gruff voice broke the silence, nearly causing her to have a heart attack. ¡°You have patience, but need discipline.¡±

    When Luna turned around the man¡¯s eyes were open for the first time. ¡°I will train you.¡± The man got up and rubbed his chin while looking at Luna. This caused the other trainees to stop and look in their direction in surprise. Since they could remember the man had never moved. He just appeared oneday and was always at the allocated training grounds first thing in the morning, no one ever saw him leave or arrive, he was just there. At first it caused a commotion and many tried to talk to the man, however he never replied, never moved, except when a trainee got angry and tried to shake him. The mysterious figure barely moved, and a second later the trainee flopped to the ground utterly useless. When the medical team arrived they were appalled and utterly surprised to find that almost all of the trainee¡¯s tendons had been cleanly severed!

    Luna once again only tilted her head while looking at the man. He nodded with satisfaction. ¡°What is your name child?¡±

    ¡°Luna¡¯s name is Luna, what is your name?¡±

    He did not answer her question; he simply ignored it and continued talking while sizing her up. ¡°Luna from now on I want you to be here before the sun rises and the bottom of the moons are touching the horizon.¡±

    Luna frowned; it was too early for her taste. She enjoyed waking up when the sun was already shining and would always stretch to her hearts content and laze around for a bit, before getting up. Still with a frown on her face she asked. ¡°Why?¡±

    The Old Man¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Do you want to be trained or not?¡± He then sat back down. ¡°You can always go back to training on the bow¡­.¡±

    Her frown smoothed a bit and she stepped forward. ¡°What will you train Luna in?¡±

    The Old Man smiled for the first time. ¡°I will train you to move silently, to become a shadow where there are no shadows. To blend into your surroundings like a chameleon. I will train you to know the weakness of every creature just by looking at them and then when all of that is done, I will train you to kill in the most efficient way possible. Child, are you willing to become an assassin?¡±

    The next day the Old Man found her sleepily waiting for him. To her surprise they did not stay at the training grounds and instead moved into the forest where he started her on a strict training regimen. She did not know, but as they trained the man became more and more excited. Luna¡¯s natural instincts are far higher then he had ever seen and her talent as an assassin seemed limitless, however on the fourth day when he tried to introduce the bow again. He decided then and there that her talent with the bow is less than non-existent. So he ignored it and instead skipped directly to the tools of his trade¡­. Daggers.

    When Luna first held the daggers, they felt good in her hands. The sharp blades were polished to a sheen and she could see small markings engraved into it. On dagger was as long as her forearm with a slightly curved blade. The other is much shorter and completely black. It does not have a handle, but instead two holes where her middle and fore- finger goes through.  Seeing her wonder at the tools brought a smile to the man. ¡°These are your tools, never lose them. They serve not only as your weapons, but also as identification to others of our order.¡±

    She looked at him blankly, not understanding the whole order thing, but that he was giving her something was good! She remembered what Slyfer had told her about saying thanks and quickly bowed. ¡°Luna thanks you shady person.¡±

    The man did not know if he should laugh or cry. He had told her many times to call him ¡°master¡± but it only served to upset the girl and she would shout at him that she only has one ¡°Alpha¡±.

    Lying under the bush where she is now, her mind goes through all he had trained her. She can sense danger in the air, but it is always that way when she is close to Slyfer and it has somehow become a welcomed feeling, in her mind feeling it means that she is close to him. She smiles ¨CLet¡¯s see if Alpha can still find me after this!-

    Slyfer jumping from tree to tree, suddenly stops. ¨CWhere did she go?- She had just suddenly disappeared from his senses. Smiling in surprise he decides to slowly make his way to where he last sensed her.

    Her eyes dart around. The feeling of danger suddenly increased and has become sharper as well.  -Alpha must be close!- Where she is positioned now she can watch the bush she was under a moment ago. The breeze rustling the leaves imperceptibly increases. Her head tilts to the side. ¨CMagic?- It dawns on her. --Alpha is using magic to blow throught the trees, increasing the noise in order to hide the sound of his movements!-

    Her muscles tense up and she chides herself, the shady guy said she had to always keep a detached and neutral outlook, no matter what the case, in order to better assess the situation. She forces herself to relax, the breeze calms down and she soon realizes she is holding her own breath! ¨CAlpha must have stopped moving, he is close.-

    Her eyes scan the surroundings, always making sure to keep the bush in her peripheral vision¡­ The bush suddenly shakes, her eyes snap back and her heart wants to jump out!

    Silence¡­

    Slyfer watches closely from the tree top while smirking. ¨CI am a genius, throwing the stick into her little trap should make her impatient and reveal her location!-

    Luna¡¯s eyes stay focused on the bush, her instincts are telling her not to go anywhere near it! She lets out a slow breath. -Shady guy said never to act rashly and that I must only move when I am sure of the kill.-  The wind picks up again and she feels a sense of panic, if Slyfer is moving he will spot her sooner or later. ¨CSo stupid, why can¡¯t Luna use magic!-

    A sudden sound makes her snap around! Nothing¡­.

    Another sound to the left, then another to the right. It makes her want to rush out and meet Slyfer head on, but her instincts tell her, if she moves she will be caught!  -Uuuuh why does Luna feel like the prey now.-

    Her eyes strain to hear anything, her concentration is higher than it has ever been. Her focus is on the surroundings, yet she fails to notice something falling form above and it hits her squire on her head! She looks down at what it was. ¨CA stick , why is a¡­.-

    ¡°Caught you!¡±

    ¡°Aaaah!¡± She screams and runs, Slyfer laughing is close on her heels. She screams some more and soon starts laughing with him.

    She looks behind, but can¡¯t see anything but bush and trees¡­. Her heart races, her chest heaves as her legs propel her nimbly through the forest.

    Catch!

    After rounding a boulder Slyfer had jumped out and she ran directly into his arms. She squeals in delight and excitement as they crash to the forest floor. She can feel his body shaking underneath her and she looks up to find him laughing.

    ¡°Uuuh Alpha is unfair, using magic and sticks¡­.¡± Her voice trails off when her eyes meet his. Like always she feels lost in them. Like they can see right through her. Those eyes are the first thing she remembers  seeing after turning back from the dark place she was before.

    Slyfer is still laughing when Luna pulls herself forward up, over his body and plants a kiss on his lips. The laughing stops to be replaced by a look of surprise.

    ¡°Luna you¡­ we.¡±

    She ignores him and kisses him again, the strange butterfly feeling starting to grow in her tummy. Slyfer rolls around ending up on top. A shaft of light coming throught the thick canopy above spills over them and to him it seems like her long silver hair splayed out behind her has received a life of its own.

    She smiles and picks a dried leave from Slyfer¡¯s hair before her eyes return to his. They are purple¡­. He blinks and they return to blue. He smiles at her. ¡°Where did you learn to hide like that.¡±

    Luna swallows as she fights the butterflies that seem to muddle her mind driving her to want to kiss him again. ¡°Luna is training, ummm Luna is training to be a assi¡­assas,¡± Her head tilts to the side, she always forgets the word! Her eyes suddenly widens when she grasps the word she was looking for! ¡°Luna is training to be a assussanunin!¡±

    Slyfer frowns and then starts to laugh while leaning on one elbow and gently moving a strand of her hair away from her face. ¡®I think you mean assassin?¡±

    She pouts, ¡°yes that is what Luna said.¡±

    Slyfer rolls off and sits up, before asking. ¡°How long have you been training?¡±

    Feeling Slyfer''s weight leave her body she somehow feels empty, but not able to understand why she pushes the feeling to the back of her mind and answers while also sitting up. ¡°Luna has been training for seven days.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s face turns into one of surprise and he starts to mutter to himself. ¡®Seven days and she can already hide from me, that is¡­¡± in truth, hitting her with the thrown stick was pure luck if it had not been for the different sound it made, he would not have known where she was.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Luna¡¯s voice interrupts his thinking. ¡°Did Luna do well?¡±

    Slyfer smiles and pats her head and starts to remove the leaves stuck in her hair. ¡°Yes Luna, you did very well, what made you start to train?¡±

    Luna sits still enjoying his attention. She looks down and half whispers. ¡°Because Luna is not any good at fighting without changing and Luna wants to be useful to Alpha.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s hand stops moving and he looks at her with a gaze she cant quite place and takes her smaller hands in his. His thumbs rubbing them. She looks down at them and somehow her hands being so small compared to his makes her feel a sense of safety. ¡°You know Luna, if I could I would never want these hands to have blood on them again. I wish for you to live a happy and peaceful life.¡±

    She frowns; not liking his words and asks. ¡°Is Alpha  going to fight?¡±

    Slyfer nods.

    ¡°Then Luna will fight!¡±

    His eyes searches hers, in them he can find nothing but determination.

    He leans towards her, his face set and serious. ¡°Luna, will you do anything I say?¡±

    She nods with the same determination. Slyfer squeezes her hands a bit tighter, before asking. ¡°Will you please not fight then? Live your life the way it was supposed to be lived, in peace. Leave the fighting to me, okay?¡±

    Luna looks at him for a second then exaggeratedly shakes her head. ¡°No, Luna will fight.¡±

    ¡°But you just said you will do anything I say!¡±

    ¡®Yes Luna will do anything, but Luna will fight.¡±

    He sighs, ¡°that makes no sense at all, you know¡±

    She smiles, ¡°it makes perfect sense to Luna.¡±

    When the two reach camp half an hour later, it is in an uproar. A dark elf obviously stationed to look for Slyfer runs over as soonas he sees him. ¡°My Lord we have received news from the capital.¡±

    Slyfer looks over the Dark Elf. ¡°Is it bad?¡±

    The darks elf nod, before saying. ¡°Very bad My Lord, they are preparing an army to meet us. The leaders have already called for a meeting in the main tent and they request your attendance.¡±

    Slyfer sighs, his mind already starting to work on what the reason behind it could be and he can only come up with one¡­.¡±Humans.¡±

    When he reaches the tent he can hear loud voices. He nods at the guards and walks through. Upon seeing him the voices die down. The Queen is the foirst to greet him and asks. ¡°You heard?¡±

    He nods and sits down at the table, before his eyes nail onto Barendur. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Barendur runs his hand through his hair in exasperation. ¡°Like I have been trying to explain, I don¡¯t know. I just received an urgent message from my father, telling me to prepare for the worst.¡±

    Slyfer nods, believing the Snow Elf for the simple reason that he has no reason to lie. He turns to the others, ¡°do we know how big the army is?¡±

    They all nod in unison and the great Hunter speaks up. ¡°It is nearly forty times the size of our own.¡±

    The sheer number makes Slyfer want to choke on the sip of water he had just taken.  He swears and bites his lip feeling the familiar sensation of anger building inside him.-No, I can¡¯t get angry this is not like before, I need to think about this rationally.- he turns back to Barendur. ¡°Did your father say why they are amassing such an army?¡±

    Barendur nods, ¡°he said that the council decided on it after hearing of the destruction of the Arana. Before you ask, he also said that he knows that you are rebuilding it as a sign of good faith, however the true reason behind its destruction has not been determined yet and until it has, you will be viewed as enemies.¡±

    Slyfer swears suddenly regretting destroying the stupid thing. Slyfer turns to Jade, ¡°send scouts, we need to know what their actions are. Tell our scouts they are not to engage for any reason except self defence.¡±

    Jade smiles, ¡°I have already done as you suggested.¡±

    Barendur jumps up toppling the chair over. ¡°How¡­when, that was not our agreement!¡±

    Slyfer gives him a withering stare, not hiding the threat in his voice when he says, ¡°sit.¡± Barendur finds himself sweating under the gaze, for some reason his body is screaming in fear. He reluctantly does as told and SLyfer continues. ¡°As if now you are a prisoner of war, since your father has acted against us, I hope you understand? Don¡¯t give me that look our agreement was safe passage, hearing a humongous army is waiting for us does not sound safe, does it?¡±

    Barendur can do nothing else, but keep his mouth shut at this point in time his opinion has as much value as a fart in the wind and he is aquitely aware of it! Turning to the Queen SLyfer asks. ¡°Will we still be able to buile the outpost today?¡±

    She nods, ¡°it won¡¯t be a problem, but Slyfer against such a large army¡­.. It won¡¯t help us at all.¡±

    He nods, ¡°I know, but we don¡¯t have a choice, besides that I can¡¯t think that the council is united in this. If Barendur¡¯s father has found out about our agreement then surely the other powers have as well. I think there is something else going on.¡±

    The Queen nods, but the look on her face says, ¡°you have not heard the last of me.¡±

    Fira speaks for the first time, and all present turn to her. Slyfer can¡¯t help but notice that she has lost some weight and have rings under her eyes. A pang of guilt hits him squire on, but he pushes it aside due to the circumstances. She looks uninterested, but her words makes everyone pause in thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t we send a group out to go and talk to them?¡±

    Great Hunter is the one to speak this time. ¡°It would have been a good idea if not for the uncertainties, If there is something else going on like SLyfer says. The enemy will surely attack such a group to keep them from reaching the main army. If that is the case, who will go?¡±

    A deathly silence fills the atmosphere. Facing off against griffins ward-masters and who knows what else, Is not an easy thing to volunteer for! Seeing the reactions Fira¡¯s shoulders slump down. She looks up and her face shows surprise when Slyfer smiles at her and says, ¡°I will go.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Shouts, almost everyone present.

    To Slyfer the one most adamant seems to be the King and he continues. ¡°Slyfer you have become a symbol of hope to my people, if you were to die¡­.¡±

    He stops speaking halfway not willing to utter the words. The Queen speaks next. ¡°He is right, you cant go. It will greatly affect morale if the people see you leaving.¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t tell them. I have barely shown my face the last few days if word is spread that I am doing some kind of secret training then they won¡¯t question it.¡± Everyone goes quiet again.

    Fira speaks up next. ¡°Please Slyfer, be reasonable and forget I ever said anything!¡± The worry on her face is palbeble and lyfer cant help but feel his heart warm towards it.

    Still¡­. ¡°There is no helping it, if we do not do this it can easily turn into a bloodbath and that is something that we cannot afford, whoever is doing this wants there to be internal strife. They want us to be weak. Don¡¯t you see? What have I been saying, what have I been fighting with you for, for all this time. The enemies greatest achievement is making you and the others believe that there is no enemy!¡±

    Barendur looks at Slyfer and snort. ¡°Are you crazy, what enemy could we possibly have?¡±

    Slyfer raises an eyebrow to the rest of them as if to say. ¡°See what I mean?¡±

    The Queen lets out a long breath and her eyes fill with worry. ¡°Fine, you may go but I will send a group of warriors with you that specialize in espionage and I will accept no argument against it.¡±

    Slyfer smiles at the Queens worried face. ¡°You say that as if you think the choice was ever yours to make, but if it makes you happy I will take these warriors with me, however, hear me now. If they so much as slow me down I will leave them behind.¡±

    The Queen laughs, ¡°be careful, you may be the one that gets left behind instead¡­.¡±

    The meeting is quickly adjourned and plans for the ¡°building¡± of the outpost is sped up. Before the end of the day Slyfer finds himself basically in the middle of the forest. A large spot of forest has been cleared in order to build it. Trenches have been dug to in the open ground, which according to the Queen is how the walls will be built.

    All around these trenches are highelves dressed in brown robes of to the side are ones dressed in blue and Slyfer can sense strong magical waves coming from them. A female Elf dressed in white exits the forest on the far side and makes her way toward the center of where the trenches have been dug.

    The Queen next to Slyfer speaks more to herself than Slyfer when she says, ¡°now it will begin!¡±

    Slyfer cant tear his eyes away from the center as in his mind¡¯s eye light magic starts to condense and flow towards her from the surroundings. At the same time the mages in brown start to hum and the earth beneath them trembles at it.

    Slyfer cant believe his ears and his heart wants to explode! Barendur nearby, who had looked at it all with scorn mumble, ¡°Such a thing, how can it be possible?¡±

    The female mage start to sing in a sweet and lively voice and SLyfer shakes when the erth mages lift their feet and stamp down. The ground cracks and roils and they stamp again sending waves of magic through the ground! Their humming becomes melodic, merging with the elf¡¯s voice. Her magic condenses and expands and to Slyfer¡¯s astonishment mingles with that of the earth mages, making it stronger than ever before!

    They hum and stomp again, bending the earth to their mighty will. Slyfer loses himself in it and finds his mind adrift joining the hum that now seems to have become a part of the earth!

    Mother of earth hear our call

    *hum*

    *hum*

    Today is the day you rise and fall!

    The earth splits open and walls rise dust that had shot up gets sucked back and gathers up, condensing,  compacting, turning into stones.

    From your depths spill forth your power

    Show us strength, let the skies cower!

    *hum*

    *hum*

    The earth mages stomp down again and the formed rocks shoot into the wall that is rising higher and higher!

    Reveal your soul to us that call

    *hum*

    *hum*

    Let the roots that bind you break, let the rivers rise and the mountains shake!

    The mages stomp down again shouting as they do, the rising wall speeds up drowning out all other sound, in Slyfers senses the earth is thrumming, humming with the mages.

    From you all life will grow, but we are selfish so give us more!

    One day we will die and return to you evening the score

    *hum*

    *hum*

    What happens next is nothing but a blur to Slyfer as he unknowingly starts to hum with them his mind is lost in the roiling and churning of the ground behind him. He is vaguely aware of the Queen¡¯s hand on his shoulder and he shakes it off absent mindedly. Inside his mind dragons roar and Slyfer can sense a strange magic coming from them. All that matters is the hum and the song driving him on as he makes his way towards the light mage caught in her song!

    Slyfer retuns to his senses as wind whips at his hair. He rolls over and swears quickly backing away from the edge he nearly fell from now. He looks around taking in his surroundings, only to find that he is on the roof of a massive tower! He scoots closer to the edge and looks down seeing people below that are merely the size of ants. Around the tower is a thick wall that glistens with a marble like sheen in the setting sun. the form of the walls are in a hexagon, the same as the trenches that had been dug.

    What surprises him are the dragon shaped heads on every corner that have large jewels inlaid as their eyes. He steps back some more and a shadow falls over him causing his head to snap up. It seems he is standing on a triangular platform and on each corner is a statue of an elf leaning toward the middle with hands outstretched. The hands come together in the center forming all of them supporting a round object the looks like, -Like the blue moon?-

    ¡°What, what happened?¡± Asks Slyfer to no-one in particular.

    Footsteps coming from a nearby entrance, set into one of the elven statues makes him tunr around to see the worried Queen rush towards him. ¡°Slyfer are you okay?¡± She asks even as her face swings around in wonder.

    Slyfer looks at her and swallows his eyes as large as saucers! ¡°I don¡¯t know, am I okay?¡± He feels all over his body to see if any damage has been done.

    The Queen turn back to him frowning very deeply. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°How should I know, isn¡¯t this what you planned?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°What we planned is four times smaller than, than this.¡± Says the Queen while gesturing around her. ¡°Even the quality of the stone, the decorations, rooms¡­.. Slyfer what the hell are you!¡±

 Character List

    Sorry guys, its not a chap but character list due to a review I recently got and I would not like to lose a reader. Plus it will probably help you as much as me to remember the characters.

    Pink thing, Estund, Slyfer: Main character, somewhat crazy. (likes fluffy things.) Grew up sheltered. Has a lot of unresolved issues due to the angry dragons in his head. Quick to lose his temper. Is mostly confused with himself and how to interact with the world around him.

    Shcree: Slyfer''s pet. Plays a big role in his early childhood. He has not seen her in a while due to so much going on.

    Trisha: Girl number one, can transform into a tiger and is the most stable of all the main characters so far. She was kind of ostracized when she was young. Slyfer and her had a rather rocky start when they first met, but are now pretty much love birds.

    Fira: Number two, can change into a wolf. In an awkward situation. How will it turn out? She is rather manipulative due to her father and the position she has been put in. This has caused son conflict between her and the MC. (A lot of people don''t like her.)

    Luna: Number three. Strange and weird in hopefully a good way. Can change into a demon like thing. What is her real power? Luna a mystyrious creature brought from the human side of the mountains. She is mostly innocent and unsure about most things, causing her to follow her instincts most of the time.

    Vinx and co. : cute faires that are super good at scouting. VInx like to watch when SLyfer takes a bath. Vinx pledged herself to him when they first met and she gave him her name due to feeling that he was destined for greatness. Her mother being with the previous Sky Prince was the main reason for this action.

    Aldowin: Taught Slyfer how to be a "real boy" and cut things up with style. A blademaster and somewhat of a fallen hero for the high elves. In order to raise Slyfer he had to abandon his people and head off to the Sky mountains.

    Alric: the red dragon and Slyfer''s twisted father figure. (Got confused with his name a lot in the early chaps) Most of his backstory is shrouded in mystery but what is out there so far reveals a guy that likes to destroy things. probably the only being that can get angrier than Slyfer and quicker too. He carries a lot of pain for some reason.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Serena: green lady dragon that helped take care of Slyfer. has not featured much... yet. She saved Trisha when she was just a young girl. Not much else I can say here.

    Elyna: Elven archer, helped Slyfer come to terms after the massacre. is now a personal guard.

    Old Sun: First Dark ELf to accept Slyfer and also the one to adopt him. He died....

    Nirn: A healer and the one that found the twins. Fira and Pathfinder. She is also a leader of a dark elf clan.

    Pathfinder, the Prince: A douchebag in rehabilitation. The dark side of his wolf self gained the upper hand had basically drove him crazy. Causing him to attack Slyfer, nearly dying in the process. The main reason for this was Trisha whom he had a thing for.

    Great Hunter, Dark Elf King: Fira''s dad, gets really angry sometimes.

    High Elf Queen, has a very long name that I mentioned once: Slyfer and her had to sort out some issues. In the end a mysterious entity told her what is what.

    Venon: Snow Elf princess. By listening to her we have learned that the academy is teaching the people wrong things and Slyfer wants to change that. If he ever reaches the place. I realized today that it has been 62 chapters and the guy has not even set foot at his destination.

    Barendur: Snow Elf douc- I mean (prince) He was captured due to some things going awry for them.

    Shady guy: Side character that may or may not live long. He is training Luna to be a assassin type character.

    Shaman: Trsha''s mom does not approve of Trisha''s current bf. Is also part of a weird cult.

    Regaroth: "The crazy mind reading Wizard" What we know is he can use gravity magic, which makes no sense in the story so far. Came out of nowhere and disappeared to who knows where.

    BAD GUYS

    Fat Pig: Slyfer''s toy( what a bastard) even I felt dirty writing that stuff.

    Tin man: You guys have probably forgotten but he was also captured. (Reluctantly worked for Fat Pig)

    Browly: made us see the nut case my MC really is. (leader of the first guys MC killed)

    Clock: weird guy consisting of gears and stuff. had a pretty sad childhood.

    Chronos: The big bad guy. (Where did he disappear to I wonder?)

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 58

    Alright now i can go back to working on my somewhat failed attempt of a character list....*scratches chin awkwardly*

    If you have not, please follow favorite and rate.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    58

    The Night Mother¡¯s Followers.

    Slyfer ignores the question and once again looks down over the edge. Around the walls below he can see the army gathering like ants around an ant hill. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on, but let¡¯s go down for now.¡±

    Slyfer heads for the stairs and stops, turning around he looks at the Queen who seems to not have moved a muscle. He runs his hand through his hair with an embarrassed look on his face, before saying. ¡°Will you show the way?¡±

    Sounds of boots striking the glistening smooth surface of the stone underneath them soon reaches Slyfer and the Queen as they make their way towards the bottom of the tower. Although the footsteps seem hurried Slyfer can¡¯t be bothered as his eyes continue to roam around, taking in the surroundings. The walls and floor looks to be made from the same material and ranges in color from a dark deep red to dark grey. Slyfer assumes this was caused by the different types of soil that got compressed.

    The long hallway they are currently in is large enough for ten people to walk side by side with space to spare and the ornate and curving arches overhead reach a height of at least five meters. The most striking features, are the glowing stones set into the wall intermittently. These stones provide light, making up for the small amount entering from thin elongated windows.

    All along the hallway are gaping entrances to rooms beyond.  Slyfer hears the Queen swearing under her breath; a complaint since the wood required to fill in all the entrances will not be a small amount.

    The volume of steps grow louder and Slyfer sees familiar people coming around a bend and into view. The King, Fira, Trisha and Luna at the front seem to be oblivious to their surroundings as their eyes settle on Slyfer and they let out a collective sigh of relief. Trisha wants to rush forward, but seeing Fira she contains the urge.

    It does not stop Luna and she soon reaches Slyfer and grabs onto his arm. ¡°Alpha, we must get the biggest room!¡±

    Slyfer smiles at her and looks up when the others come to a standstill infornt of him. ¡°We were worried.¡±

    When Slyfer looks at them questioningly, the Queen starts to explain. ¡°You ran into the magical formation. I tried to stop you but¡­¡±

    Luna interrupts. ¡°Alpha shoved Old lady Queen and sent her flying!¡±

    Slyfer looks at the Queen who is slowly turning pink under his gaze as if to defend herself she says. ¡°You just caught me by surprise.¡±

    All of Slyfer''s attention focuses on her and he gives her a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

    The Queen raises her chin. ¡°It will take more than that to hurt me.¡±

    Slyfer not believing her keeps his eyes locked on her, which only serves to increase her embarrassment. He finally relents and turns away starting to explain what he felt. ¡°It was like, ¡­like I had become a part of the whole thing. I lost my head and then I woke up here.¡±

    The Queen shakes her head. ¡°It makes no sense, but it happened regardless and now we have an even better stronghold.¡±

    Great Hunter smiles and nods at this. The smile soon fades as he says. ¡°Slyfer are you sure you still want to leave?¡± Slyfer only nods causing the King to sigh. ¡°Fine, just be careful¡­¡±

    They take a short tour through the tower which only causes their surprise to grow more and more. The Queen and Great Hunter act like children as they discuss the merits and defenses of the place as well as how they plan to allocate their resources.

    On the fifth floor the sound of voices in the tower is nearly deafening. Due to their being no doors or furniture sound waves travel through the multitudes of rooms and hallways almost unhindered. It is surprising to Slyfer when he realizes this seeing as there are only a sparse few people on the inside at the moment and the noise is traveling from outside where the armies have gathered to wonder at the tower.

    Guided by nothing but curiosity he walks out of a nearby entrance to see a bridge leading to the wall surrounding the place. With quick steps he finds himself looking over the wall and at the people underneath. Where he is standing just so happens to be on one of the corners, of the hexagon. People soon spot him and the crowd starts to go quiet.

    Slyfer lost in his thoughts gets interrupted by Fira. ¡°They are waiting to hear your words Slyfer.¡±

    He gets jolted back to reality by the sentence. ¡°I did not come here to speech.¡±

    The Queen laughs, -revenge for my hurt shoulder!- She steps forward and lifts her hands for silence. ¡°People of our nations!¡± She gestures behind her and the King joins her after fussing with his belt. ¡°This tower behind you is a testament of what we can achieve when we work together. In truth we did not plan on making it this large, but a man that has gained our recognition, has once again surprised us with his ability!¡± After saying her last words she gestures towards Slyfer. This causes the Dark Elves below to erupt into a deafening bout of cheering. The High Elves of course, more reserved gives a round of applause.

    The Queen steps back leaving only Slyfer in view. He gives her a look that says it all. Slyfer simply intends to walk away, but the Queen stops him. ¡°They have all heard the rumors and despite our recent activities morale is rather low. We need something to spur them on.¡±

    Slyfer turns around as his mind searches for words. Augmenting his voice, he starts to speak. ¡°I assume you have all heard the rumors¡­. I am here to tell you that they are true! Even as we speak Atlantia gathers its armies in preparation to attack us.¡± Mutters and whispers has the people a buzz. ¡°Do not be afraid! Do not show weakness to those who are weak and pitiful themselves.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that? They far outnumber us.  Shouts a voice from below.

    ¡°How can I say that? A good question, but one only you can answer¡­. Look to your left, your right, your front and your back.¡± He waits for them to do it as a fire starts to burn in his eyes. ¡°What do you see? Do you see a stranger, or a comrade? Do you see a foe or a friend? Years ago you were sworn enemies, now you have fought and bled together. Your leaders have come to understand each other and what is the result?¡±  The Queen and Great Hunter looks at each other and to their surprise they find respect in the eyes that are looking back at them!

    The same voice calls out another question. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Everything! You were divided, weak like soft twigs withered over time and easy to break. Yet now life and pride has returned. You have trained with each other, learned from each other!¡± Slyfer lifts his hand into the air for all to see with his fingers outstretched. ¡°We were separated yet connected like the fingers on my hand. Easily broken, easily bent¡­. ¡° He suddenly makes a fist. ¡°Now we are a fist compacted and strong and any warrior worth his salt will know a fist can fell the biggest giant when it hits the right place! We fought to get here; we lost comrades, brothers¡­.fathers. But we have gained power in our unity! I promised that we would strike back at the beast that threatens to devour us and we did. Now it stirs once again! Will we shirk from it, or will we face it with pride and strike a blow that will send it scattering into a million pieces like it truly is, for the enemy may be large!¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s voice lowers, but it still reaches all of them when he speaks. ¡°But they are scattered like dust in the wind, each vying for dominance, rife with betrayal and distrust. It is this that we will exploit. It is here that our blow will strike!¡± He stands up straight and opens the still clenched fist. ¡°Those that do not scatter, those that do not run like the dogs they are¡­¡± His hand catches alight with magic and the flames suddenly surges causing the dragon head underneath him to look alive within the dancing shadows. ¡°We will maim! We will kill!¡± The blood pack and others who know the motto join in. ¡°WE WILL BURN!¡±

    After the speech, the atmosphere in the army is once again one of determination and eagerness. Slyfer walking to his tent in the shadows smiles wryly at this. ¨CPeople are so fickle and easily swayed. It is both a gift and a curse.- The dragons inside agree whole heartedly and gives him rare praise for the admonishment.

    Luna, Trisha and the Queen who has not said a thing to him since the speech follow silently as he broods. When they reach the tent Slyfer is surprised to find Trisha¡¯s mother who had been avoiding him like the plague. She briefly greets them before entering.

    Slyfer is about to ask for the reason behind the visit, but the Queen beats him to it. ¡°Thank you for responding to my request, has everything been arranged?¡±

    The shaman looks at the group and nods, before stepping aside to reveal six figures that seemingly materialize out of the shadows itself. Luna jumps up. ¡°Shady guy!¡±

    The figure on the left coughs lightly and greets Luna back with his usual gruff voice. The shaman looks at him enquiringly, but lets it go in the end. ¡°I have gathered the best of the Night Mother¡¯s assassins.¡±

    The Queen wrinkles her nose at the mention of ¡°Night Mother¡±. The shaman seems to draw pleasure from this before saying. ¡°If you do not agree with our ways, we can always withdraw¡­¡±

    The Queen shakes her head. ¡°No, even though your ways are old an outdated, it is needed.¡±

    Slyfer having watched in silence finally speaks up. ¡°Am I missing something here?¡±

    The Shaman does not answer and seeing that she does not plan to, the Queen answers for her. ¡°These assassins will be your companions on this mission. They have trained their art for years, much like the other High Elves train in a set direction.¡±

    Slyfer gets up and walks past Trisha¡¯s mother and comes to a standstill infornt of the one Luna called shady guy. ¡°Shady guy, is it. Can I trust you?¡±

    Without blinking or a hint of hesitation he states. ¡°We were trained to kill and live in the shadows, but above all we were trained to die for our beliefs.¡±

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°That does not answer my question. What is it that you believe?¡±

    Once again as if reciting from a book the man speaks. ¡°We believe the Night Mother gives and takes life as she sees fit. We believe that your cause corresponds with ours and in preservation of our belief and the continuation of our temple, we will become the agents of death itself.¡±

    The Shaman finally speaks up. ¡°Long ago all the High Elves believed in the Night Mother. She was our god, but with time,¡± she looks at the Queen accusingly. ¡°this has changed and many lost their way.¡±

    Slyfer walks back to where he was before. "And how is it that you know your Night Mother is the correct belief.¡±

    The Shaman smiles and says. ¡°That is easy, my daughter standing next to you is clear proof of this. We found her on the alter in the temple. She was given to us, to return balance to the world and you¡­ No I lost her.¡±

    The room is filled with silence at hearing the revelation. Everyone turns to Trisha who is looking at her mother with steel in her eyes. Slyfer can¡¯t help but wonder on how different she would have been had she not been taken from these people at such a young age.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Slyfer with a sense of apprehension has to accept their help since he agreed to the Queens terms to placate everyone. Still¡­ he feels that with the first chance he gets, he will abandon them.

    The Shaman snaps her fingers and the assassin in the middle steps forward with a bundle in his hands. She takes it and hands it over to Slyfer unceremoniously. ¡°These clothes changes with the wearer¡¯s surroundings when life force or what you call magic is fed into it. I think that you will find it more fitting for the task you are about to embark on.¡±

    Slyfer accepts the bundle and to his surprise two menacing blades rests on it. Luna seeing it bubbles with excitement and steps forward. ¡°Luna has blades like that too.¡±

    The Shaman snaps around glaring at the others. ¡°Shady guy¡± finally steps forward and takes a knee. ¡°I have been training her, I had no idea that she was involved with him at the time, I will accept any punishment you deem fit.¡±

    The shaman balls her fist, but just as quickly relaxes and a sly look enters her eyes. ¡°Seeing as she is being trained she will also accompany you.¡±

    ¡°Yaay-¡°

    ¡°No.¡± Slyfer interrupts before Luna can continue celebrating. ¡°She is not ready.¡±

    The shaman smiles. ¡°You do not have a choice, since she is one of my subordinate''s disciple, she is one of us. Tell you what, I will leave the choice to her?¡±

    All turn to Luna at the same time, who is looking at them questioningly. She turns to Slyfer. ¡°Alpha will fight?¡±

    Slyfer sighs before nodding, it causes Luna to say with determination. ¡°Then Luna will fight.¡±

    The Shaman smiles triumphantly. ¡°Then its decided Luna will accompany you. I will leave one member here as soon as you are ready, you can leave.¡±

    With that the Shaman aims to leave. She stops when her blood turns cold and it feels like the eyes of a huge beast is on her back, waiting to pounce and rip her to shreds. Her six subordinates quickly draw their blades. She wants to turn around, but finds herself unable to. Slyfer¡¯s voice, now like that of something from the underworld fills her mind, her heart and her very soul with dread. ¡°If anything happens to her¡­. I will destroy you and your little temple the first chance I get. Make no mistake, you and your flies mean nothing, compared to her.¡±

    The feeling disappears and she can finally breathe. Her aura of superiority has all but disappeared when she finally exits the tent without a word. The other five follow a second later, never turning their backs on Slyfer as they do. Slyfer smirks. ¨CThey better fear me, but this interferes with my plan. It will be difficult to leave them behind when Luna is with me¡­. Was that her plan all along and why is she helping? I don¡¯t buy her story about the temple.-

    They all head to bed early and fearing for Slyfer¡¯s¡­ state of mind since he is still not past the mating stage, Trisha spends it with Slyfer passionately. Later, snuggled tightly against him Trisha falls into a fitful sleep.

    A few hours later Slyfer¡¯s eyes snap open. He looks at Trisha who seems to have finally relaxed. Even though that is the case she still has a displeased frown on her face. Slowly sliding out of bed, to not wake her up he heads to the wash room and heats a tub of water. After sitting inside he nearly gets a heart attack when seeing Vinx floating above.

    ¡°Vinx are you trying to kill me, why are you hiding your presence?¡±

    Vinx with her arms crossed gives him a smirk, ¡°to prove that I can be stealthy as well.¡±

    Slyfer stops washing his neck and gives her a look. ¡°You want to come with?¡±

    She flies in a circle before nodding vigorously. ¡°Fine, but I would like to hide the fact from the others coming with us.¡±

    Vinx surprised lands on the rim of the tub. ¡°I did not think you would accept it so easily.¡±

    Slyfer raises an eyebrow. ¡°It would be stupid of me not to, if you are with us I can report easily to the people here and they can inform me of any changes.¡±

    Vinx nods seeing the practicality of it. Slyfer seeing her being so serious for the first time cant help but ask. ¡°Why the long face?¡±

    She looks up. ¡°I am just worried about the others; they are keeping a close eye on the griffins that are circling above.¡±

    Slyfer stops washing again. ¡°Ask them to remain closer. It will be a huge blow to us, if even one of them is lost.¡±

    Finishing up he gets out and starts to dress in the clothes that were provided. To his surprise while putting it on the clothes started to shimmer and change. At first it also felt too big, but it soon shrunk to hug him tightly. The material is strange and feels like a second skin. He can also sense the clothes as if its alive and the "sense" reveals the many hidden pockets within.

    It consists of pants and a light shirt that has a collar resembling a polo neck, pulling it up he discovers that it is to cover his nose and mouth. The shirt is covered by an open jacket with a large hood. Next are the gloves that once again resizes itself to fit him. The gloves have long sleeves that reach the elbow and he can sense more than feel a hard substance covering his forearms inside it.

    The boots are the strangest and causes Slyfer to feel a bit uncomfortable. The largest contributor to this is the fact that the big toe is separated from the rest. The second contributor is the fact that it does not feel like he is wearing shoes at all, in fact his feet feel more sensitive to the touch. As soon as the thought of his discomfort goes through his mind, the boots change! It now resembles and feels more like he is used to.

    As soon as the whole outfit is in place the ever changing and shifting colors start to settle.  VInx lets out a gasp when it finally stops. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You look, you¡­. Just look in the mirror!¡± Slyfer does as he was bid and a strange site comes into view.  His forearms up to his elbows are darker than the feathers of a raven. What is unsettling though is the blood red lines laced in between that forms a very familiar pattern. ¡°Scales, it looks like I am covered in scales.¡± From his elbow upwards the darkness starts to fade, first turning grey then silver by the time it reaches his chest. The hood is white, but as if embroidered, a strange pattern forms around it resembling that of a snarling dragon.

    Vinx getting more excited the more she watches, suddenly shouts.  ¡°Look at your back!¡±

    Before he can turn around her excitement takes over she sends the image directly into his mind. Slyfer can see the same pattern style on his back. It is only in the form of a silver tiger and red wolf circling each other. In the center is a round circle that is split in two. One side is black and the other white.

    ¡°How strange, I wonder what it means, but I kind of feel like a clown in a multicolored suite.¡± Vinx clicks her tongue at him. Slyfer feeling self-conscious sends her to wake Luna who should be in her own tent.

    Half an hour later Luna comes into his tent and at seeing her SLyfer stops in his tracks. The figure hugging material leaves little for the imagination and Slyfer cant help but wonder at the scene. Besides that is the pattern on Luna¡¯s suite.

    It is mostly black except for her legs and arms which are silver and forms a pattern that almost makes it look armored. It makes her hands look like steel claws. On the hood is a pattern that resembles horns. What is the most eye-catching is the blue dragon encircling her entire body. The tail starts with the tip slightly curled downward on buttocks before rising up to her lower back and then dipping to her hip where it connects to the main body. One hind leg rests in her thigh as the body makes its way over her lower abdomen. The foreleg and claw to Slyfers glee and frustration rests on one of her breasts while the other curls around and under her arm to seemingly grip her back.

    The rest of the neck and head finally settles on her collar bone. Looking at the thing Slyfer suddenly feels jealous! The jealousy disappears when Luna points at it with red cheeks. ¡°Look it is Alpha!¡±

    Trisha wakes up when she feels Slyfer¡¯s gentle touch. Opening her eyes she freezes for a second when seeing his strange attire. Her eyes soon come into focus and she blurts out. ¡°You are leaving?¡±

    He nods. ¡°I did not want to wake you, but the fear of you being angry with me for not saying goodbye, stopped me.¡±

    She smiles sadly. ¡°Good, it should scare you¡­ be safe and return to me.¡±

    He bends down and kisses her lightly before turning around and leaving. Luna stays behind. Trisha scans her up and down, not missing the blue dragon. ¡°Luna take care of him.¡±

    ¡°En, Luna will do that without tiger asking.¡± To Trisha¡¯s surprise Luna leans down and hugs her while saying this. The words following next surprises her even more. ¡°Tiger, Wolf and Luna are not only Alpha¡¯s  women, but his support as well. Luna will make sure to act as such while we are away¡­ Hopefully Luna will get lots of kisses.¡±

    Before Trisha knows it, Luna is gone. The the last part of what Luna said sinks in. ¡°Wait, what!¡±

    Slyfer passes the two guards at the entrance, to his surprise Elyna is also present.  ¡°Heading out to be a hero again?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head before greeting her the proper way. ¡°The thoughts I have are not those of hero.¡±

    Elyna nods with understanding as she watches the two fade into the darkness after they are joined by a third figure and mutters. ¡°Maim, Kill, Burn.¡±

    ¡°Shady guy¡± gives the two a look and grunts. ¡°You do not look like I expected.¡±

    Slyfer raises a questioning eyebrow as they near the perimeter of the camp. ¡°Since the suite reacts to life force, this is your most basic form.¡± Seeing Slyfer still not comprehending he says. ¡°It reflects the wearers soul to an extent.¡±

    Hearing this SLyfer suddenly feels more naked than he ever was before. ¡°how do I change it to look like you?¡±

    The man grunt-laughs. ¡°Just pour life- err magic into it the rest will happen automatically, but it takes a whi-¡°

    The words catches in his throat as Slyfer¡¯s suit turns black. Luna watching this nearly claps her hands. Slyfer seeing hers not changing comments.  ¡°Luna change yours as well.¡±

    Luna pouts. ¡°Luna cannot use magic remember.¡±

    Remembering what happened last time they fought together he gets an idea. Gathering his magic he takes Luna¡¯s hand and pours it into her. A strand of silver hair sticking out of her hood, starts to glow faintly and the suite turns black.

    Luna panting a little asks. ¡°Alpha, what¡­ what did you do.¡±

    Slyfer smiles.  ¡°I have a theory on how your powers work. You may not be able to use magic, but you can obsorb it like a sponge and use it for a period of time. When you start feeling, well empty just ask me and I will give you more.¡±

    She manages to nod.

    A few minutes later Shady guy raises his fist.  ¡°From here on it gets dangerous. Stay close.¡±

    Slyfer rolls his eyes and his aura disappears. Luna does the same and the two become nearly invisible to the senses.

    The man nods, ¡°we still need to get past without the wolves smelling us.¡±

    A second later a subtle wind starts to surround them and Slyfer takes a step forward. Shady guy smiles, ¡°this is going to be easier than I thought.¡±

    <hr />

    I forgot to mention after the update my fic fell from 53rd to 68th but in the past two weeks we have reached 52nd so thanx for all the ratings.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 59

    Forgive me readers for I have sinned, it has been too long since my last post. Work got a bit hectic and I was a witness in a court case.... a rather strange experience.

    In other news I won the challenge! I posted 40,346 words in a month.

    Hope you guys enjoy the chap just want to say thanks to those that rated the story and also for the feedback I got from a few readers. Two plotholes have been pointed out.  i don''t like plotholes...

    59

    Division

    *Drip*   *Drop*  *Drip*

    -There is something about the rain that just makes everything clear¡­.-

    *Drip* *Drop* *Drip*

    -The first time I kissed Trisha was in the rain. Rain¡­ We can thank our lucky stars for it. Maybe now the griffins will let up. We have not had a proper meal in two days. Always cold, always wet¡­. Luckily it¡¯s not storming. Even now I can feel and hear the call of the sky.-

    *Drip*  *Drop* *Drip*

    Sensing something is still out there Slyfer hugs closer to the tree trunk he is standing against, trying to make him as small as possible. They have been traveling for two days. Running without end and then¡­ running some more. The sound of wings makes him hold his breath involuntarily, heart beating in his ears. Not for fear of what is out there but for being discovered. ¨CWe can¡¯t fail this, we can¡¯t let them find us.-

    He looks across from where he is standing. Luna is also hugging close to her own tree. Despite the situation she is looking at a drop of water that is clinging onto a leaf as if refusing to let go. He sighs seeing the smile on her face. ¨CI wish I could be so carefree, even in this situation she can¡¯t be bothered¡­. Sky mother she is beautiful.- Slyfer surprises himself with the thought and as if reading it Luna¡¯s gaze turns to him.

    His eyes snap away from her and he can feel his face warming up. He looks back to find her still staring at him, her eyes filled with mischief.

    *wooosh*

    The sound pulls him back to reality and he once again pushes himself closer to the tree trunk. ¨CDamn pigeons, why are they even patrolling here?-

    Fira is standing in the newly created tower; on the balcony of the room she has chosen. Sizzle sounds surround her as the rain evaporates before ever reaching her. Her gaze is filled with longing and a bit of sadness as she looks in the direction of where she can feel Slyfer.

    A sound behind her makes her smile a little, without knowing she already knows who it is; she can feel Trisha as clearly as she can feel Slyfer. Trisha¡¯s voice makes the smile fade. ¡°You miss him as well?¡±

    Fira only nods, not wanting to speak. Trisha joins Fira, air magic forming a bubble above her head seeing the affect it has on the rain makes her smile with remembrance of her and Slyfer¡¯s first kiss. She continues to speak. ¡°You know I can feel you, your feelings¡­ your pain. There is no need to hide it from me.¡±

    The statement makes Fira a bit happy, but also angry at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you understand.¡±

    Trisha snorts. ¡°I do understand. I abandoned Slyfer remember.¡±

    Fira shakes her head. ¡°Yes and he still chose you.¡±

    Trisha turns to Fira and reaches out feeling the pain the statement caused her. At the last moment she retracts her hand. ¡°You are wrong he did not choose me, I chose to accept him the way he is and¡­ In doing so I also chose to accept you.¡±

    Fira¡¯s head snaps to Trisha. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Trisha laughs at her surprised face and holds her hand out to catch some drops of rain while speaking as if in a trance. ¡°You are connected to him as much as I am. You are simply blinded. Slyfer cares for you; it hurts him to see you hurt although he does not know how to handle the situation since he is an idiot.¡±

    Fira making a snorting sound can¡¯t help but smile at the statement as she says. ¡°On that we can agree.¡±

    A long silence follows this, but despite it the connection they share says way more than words ever can. Fira can feel the worry and care that Trisha has for her. Trisha can feel the sad and hopelessness in Fira¡¯s heart and like a cool breeze she tries to take some of it away.

    Fira suddenly bursts into tears and jumps into Trisha¡¯s arms and they hug.  ¡°Trisha I don¡¯t know what to do, I messed things up from the first day we met. At first I wanted to use him, then¡­ he found out and I really apologized. Everything went well afterwards until that one fight and he changed. He said I have to choose, how can I do that¡­ how did you do that?¡±

    Trisha pats her on her back also starting to cry since Fira¡¯s feelings are flowing into her. ¡°He is wrong for expecting that of you, but¡­ he also did it since he cares for you. You see he knows he will most probably have to fight for a very long time. The tigers told me it took the white dragon thousands of years to unite the land and after that it still fought on many occasions to keep the peace between the nations. It was a never ending fight. Slyfer just does not want to drag you into such a life and even if you stayed with your people would it not cause him to give them favor over all the others? He can¡¯t afford to, that is not his purpose.¡±

    Fira understands the reasoning behind it, but her heart does not seem to give a damn about it. ¡°Its so unfair¡­¡±

    Trisha nods. ¡°It is unfair, he told me a little of how he got dragged into this. it made me angry and feel a bit hopeless. In the end I just made a choice¡­.¡±

    Fira looks up at Trisha, ¡°what choice?¡±

    Trisha smiles, ¡°that I would help him until the day he is free from the burdens the dragons have placed on him. Have you never felt how he envies the normal soldiers and day to day people? He does not realize it but I have. Every time he looks at them I can feel it.¡±

    Fira manages to calm down and takes a step back. ¡°So what do I do?¡±

    Trisha smiles, ¡°that is up to you, only you can decide. In the end that is what it all comes down to. Just remember it does not have to be now or even in ten years. You are already a part of us. When you do make that choice though¡­ we can beat him up together for putting you through this!¡±

    Fira looks a Trisha with surprise and then for the first time in a few weeks she starts to laugh¡­

    Both turn around when they feel a presence that is somewhat familiar. Big ears poke around a corner. Fira is the first to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    A female voice interrupts her. ¡°Schree what are you doing, Slyfer is not here¡­¡±

    They look up from the strange monkey to find Vanya standing in the doorway to the room. Trisha bends down and picks up the monkey as they head inside and hugs it close. ¡°Where have you been girl Slyfer has been worried.¡±

    Vanya looks between Trisha and the monkey and smiles, ¡°I was wondering why she ran up here, she must have smelt Slyfer.¡±

    Trisha wants to reply but Aldowin enters and she greets him. The high elf looks between Trisha and Fira. Seeing that a bit of color has returned to Fira¡¯s face, he smiles before saying. ¡°It is good that we found you here, Fira your brother is about to display his first war machines, we should all go watch, he seems pretty chuffed with himself.

    Far away near  the walls that surround the second part of Atlantia a heated discussion is going on. The representatives of all the races in the army are sitting in a large tent discussing the latest news. All eyes are trained on the human speaking at the moment. ¡°This is a clear act of war and we can no longer hold back!¡±

    A snow elf stands up in outrage. ¡°A clear act of war? Who is it that summoned the army?  What did you expect would happen, besides building a new stronghold was part of the agreement they made with us, if not for all this why my son would not have been taken as a prisoner of war!¡±

    The hall goes quiet, everything mentioned had merit. The human clears his voice. ¡°We had to act fast and could not delay. If we show weakness we will lose the trust of the people!¡±

    This causes another argument until a grunt quiets them down. They turn to the origin of the grunt and someone asks. ¡°You have been quiet all this time Master Dwarf, have you nothing to say?¡±

    The dwarf King plays with his beard while staring at the human with suspicion clearly on his face. ¡°What is the point of talking? All we do is argue and talk in circles. This council no longer has unity and it has been like that for some time now¡­.

    The tent goes deathly quiet at his words. He plays with his beard a while longer. ¡°What I would like to know is why my scouts are being stopped from well¡­ scouting and why the air is infested with pigeons.¡±

    A loud crack rings out and the human smiles without it reaching his eyes. ¡°Calling the griffins pigeons is something the dragons did, do not do it again.¡±

    The dwarf sits up and hooks his hand into a strap that connects to a brown wicket looking hammer. He leans forward. ¡°Or what?¡± The dwarf smiles, though it can¡¯t be seen under all the hair. ¡°I have had enough of all this skulking about and mixing with words. Say something human. Give me a reason to smash my hammer into your hairless face!¡± the other dwarves gasp. Calling someone a hairless face is the ultimate insult.

    The human looks at the dwarf and for a second it looks like he is going to lunge at him. Letting out a long breath he sits back into the chair. ¡°Now is not the time for us to fight, but to unite.¡±

    The dwarf does not relent. ¡°So tell me, why can¡¯t our scouts go out?¡±

    The human smiles. ¡°They are welcome to go out any time they wish. I was just worried about insurgency. We cannot be too careful.¡±

    The dwarf grips his hammer. ¡°Lies and more lies we have an army that can squash them in less than two breaths. It would not matter if they had spies. I do not know the reason for your actions yet human, but when I find out I will take great pleasure in smashing every bone in your body.¡±

    The human smirks. ¡°Careful Master dwarf I do not take kindly to threats.¡±

    The dwarf laughs. ¡°Hairless and spineless. Is it not obvious that I don¡¯t fucking care!¡± Without waiting for an answer he turns to the Snow Elf. ¡°You blue blood, let us go talk. I will not remain in this tent of lies it will cause my beard to shrivel up.¡±

    Not long after the human that had sat and spoken in the tent is sitting behind a desk. A shadow nearby chuckles at his face that is bristling with anger. The laughter stops and the shadow says.  ¡°Alexo your plan is not working, change it.¡±

    Alexo shakes his head, ¡°no there is still a way for it to work.¡±

    The shadow clicks his tongue. ¡°Change it Alexo it won¡¯t work, heed my warning. If I see that it will be detrimental I will not call on the ships and with no ships you will certainly die.¡±

    Alexo stands up having had enough of the pompous so-called Prince. ¡°Boy do not dare to lecture me, I know the stakes.¡±

    The prince sighs and Alexo can hear his voice fade as the shadow starts to leave. ¡°I warned you Alexo, remember that when you are sent to hell because of your stupidity.¡±

    A second later the voice is gone and Alexo finds himself standing alone. ¡°AAAArggh!¡± papers and utensils go flying as he loses his temper and sweeps everything from the desk. ¨CPompous bastard if he wasn¡¯t Chronos¡¯ little pet I would have slit his throat a long time ago.- he sits down looking tired as memories of time long past runs through his mind.

    His hand dips into the front of his shirt and takes out a golden leaf far too dainty and girly to belong on a neck like his. ¡°Clarice, I will destroy them all every last damn dragon, I have not forgotten your pain, your suffering. If not for them our child would not be¡­¡±

    He stops halfway and quickly tucks the leaf away, his face quickly becoming the stern mask again. ¡°Enter.¡±

    A second later a man with Silver hair enters the tent and bows. ¡°My Lord I have returned as you requested.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Rise, Sorren and tell me about this Silver haired girl that was in your report.¡±

    Sorren stands up. ¡°My Lord she, she was similar to the other gifted, her powers however far stronger; nearly on par with my own.¡±

    Alexo is quiet for a second his bearing giving away nothing. ¡°I know the girl you speak of, but it makes no sense. She never awakened.¡±

    Sorren hearing this can¡¯t help but frown. ¡°How can one of us awaken without the ritual?¡±

    Alexo shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Sorren this girl has a special connection to you.¡±

    Sorren looks up for the first time, his heart beating faster. He can vaguely remember his youth before he was¡­ blessed. On the few occasions he slept, he would always dream the same thing. ¡°The girl is my sister?¡±

    Alexo looks at Sorren with surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Sorren frowns and answers very carefully. ¡°I have dreamed of a girl and when I saw her¡­ I, I felt a connection.¡±

    Alexo nods believing him, the same problem cropped up in a lot of test subjects, most of whom went mad and had to be put down. Alexo looks at Sorren for a long time, deep in thought. As if sensing what is bothering the man, Sorren quickly speaks up. ¡°A small connection is all I felt, I will have no qualms with taking her life.¡±

    Alexo smiles and walks around the desk. ¡°I am happy to hear that Sorren. Although it would pain my heart to have you do that. If you can bring her in alive. Maybe we can convince her to join our cause. She is a blessed one after all. You may go.¡±

    Sorren bows deeply once again, ¡°As you wish my Lord.¡±

    As soon as Sorren leaves Alexo gestures toward a hidden spot in the tent. A black figure makes its way out and kneels down. ¡°Your wish is my command.¡±

    ¡°Follow Sorren, make sure he captures or kills the girl. If he gets a chance to do so but does not, kill him. If he does capture the girl bring her here, we need to perform some tests to find out how she awakened.¡±

    The shadow disappears¡­.

    Luna sneezes and Slyfer watches as the shady guy lunges at her with his dagger. She sidesteps and sends a kick pointed at his leg. He jumps back and the kick passes. Before she can retract it, he grabs her foot and pulls. ¡°Ah!¡±

    A second later Luna is on her back and a cold knife is pressed against her neck.  The shady guy retracts his knife and says. ¡°Again!¡±

    Slyfer turns away and looks at the sky for the hundredth time. For the first time in four days the sky is clear and they are taking a short break before moving on. The clouds still look ominous but it had stopped raining a while ago.

    He suddenly smiles and turns around sending out his own kick. The sky screams with the might and speed behind it!

    *Crack*

    A man screams out and is sent flying before crashing into a tree a few meters away. Slyfer looks at him smiling disdainfully while seeing the dagger in his hand. ¡°Is it not enough that I have already killed two of your comrades? Have I not told you people not to sneak up on me? This time was a warning, next time I will rip you apart.¡±

    Luna and the shady guy have stopped sparring and are looking over at the commotion.  Slyfer looks at him. ¡°When I get back I am going to pay the shaman a visit. If not for Trisha you all would have been dead by now. Try something again and I kill all of you!¡±

    Slyfer has just finished speaking when the dragons roar in his mind. -Boy you are a fool, kill them now!-

    Shady guy watches Slyfer closely. ¨CThe boy seems to be in turmoil?- He suddenly takes a step back when Slyfer looks at him again. Letting out a growl that does not seem to be able to come from his body Slyfer takes a step forward then shakes his head.

    -Stop it!- He shouts in his head. ¨CI will kill them if they try one more time. For now I do not know what is waiting and I may need them.-

    Slyfer hears a scream, which causes him to look around. Luna stands up and wipes her blade on the clothes of the man Slyfer just kicked. Slyfer looks between the now dead man and Luna. She smiles. ¡°Anyone who tries to kill Alpha, I will kill.¡±

    It only serves to make Slyfer angrier, since now Luna had to dirty her hands on the maggot. He looks at her ¡°master¡±. ¡°If I even sense a whiff of killing intent you all die and after I have killed you I will kill your Shaman regardless of my relationship with Trisha.¡±

    Without saying another word Slyfer resumes the journey towards the capital all the while resisting the dragons in his head. Luna looks at him with worry in her eyes.  She may not be connected to him, but that does not stop her from sensing the anger growing in him with every second.

    Not far behind them the last remaining assassins, start to follow. Shady guy furious with them all breaks the silence. ¡°What is wrong with you? Why do you attack him, three of us have already died are you too stupid to understand we are no match for him? Even if you do not care for yourselves at least care for our Shaman.¡±

    One on his right snorts. ¡°Who do you think gave the order to kill him? If we die while trying then that is what the Night Mother wills.¡±

    Shady guy opens his mouth to say something, but it closes again. After a while he finally gets out, ¡°why was I not told?¡±

    The same one replies. ¡°Because you are weak and have already betrayed us with that girl, be happy that we do not kill you.¡±

    Aldowin with Schree on his shoulder watches as another war machine is hoisted in place, ¡°truly a genius contraption.¡±

    Pathfinder nearby smiles like a boy that just received some new toys. ¡°It is mostly based on Slyfer¡¯s designs we just made a few tweaks here and there.¡± Pathfinder had given a nice show two days ago , but that was with normal ammo and yet he could see the huge smiles on more than one commander. He starts to explain how it works to Aldowin. ¡°It is almost the same as a ballista only far larger. You would think this makes it more difficult to handle but due to the gear system it is very flexible. The only downside is that once you set it up it cannot be moved easily.¡±

    Aldowin nods. He had seen just how effective the machine was two days ago, it fires six bolts at a time, lined up diagonally like the markings on a dice. He had been even more surprised when Pathfinder showed Aldowin the ¡®special ammo¡¯ and the high elf had come to one conclusion. Slyfer or whoever he got this design from only had one thing in mind¡­.killing griffins. Not only would the six bolts spread and do damage, but with the special ammo where smaller parts would split off it will turn anything in the air into a pin cushion, not to mention one shot from it would be like a hundred archers firing a volley of arrows.

    Pathfinder rubs his nose. ¡°The improvements I made are the little tubes you see on the side that leads to the billows. Using air magic it can fire much faster than winding up the cable. The air is pushed into it and unable to escape until this trigger is pulled.¡±

    Aldowin looks at the prince. ¡°How many air mages were injured?¡±

    Pathfinder grimaces and scratches his head for a bit before saying guiltily. ¡°About twelve.¡±

    They obviously had to test it and putting in too much air had caused quite a few explosions not to mention the wear and tear. Aldowin nods. ¡°How many shots can it give off before becoming unsafe?¡±

    The prince rubs his head again and like a child that now lost the new toys given to him, mumbles. ¡°About three times, four at best.¡±

    Aldowin slaps him on the shoulder. ¡°That is good enough.¡±

    Slyfer looks through the trees, squinting to see through the rain. In front of him lies an army so vast that he can¡¯t see the end of it. ¡°How are we supposed to get through this?¡±

    Luna next to him shrugs even though the question was not pointed at her. To his surprise when coming out of the forest they nearly ran into a patrol. He took in a cold breath as he surveyed what stretched as far as he could see. Behind the army is a huge wall in the distance. Even if he were to jump with all his strength he would not make it halfway.

    What lies behind it is a mystery, but it is impossible to find out. Luna wants to say something, but he puts his finger over his lips for silence. Not long after the crunch of boots on gravel lets them know another patrol is passing close by. Slyfer looks at the sky and all he sees are clouds. ¨CDamn rain. Guess we should be thankful.-

    His objective was to figure out the time intervals between patrols. But with the clouds in the air it¡¯s impossible to accurately guess the time since everything is shrouded in a thick sheet of grey. He also can¡¯t send out his senses for fear of being discovered by other magicians. Frustrated he bites his lip. Luna smiles at him. ¡°Will we go with my plan then?¡±

    Slyfer grunts. ¡°It seems like we have no choice, as much as it bothers me to kill innocent people, we have no choice.¡±

    They quickly get up and with shadows following behind they start to follow the patrol, soon entering one of the huge fields that serve as food for the mass city behind the walls. The patrol is made up of dwarves and humans, which brings up some more problems. The patrol is careful always staying in sight of the camp. Never entering the field itself and only skirting it on the side.

    They hurry on ahead of the group in order to give Slyfer a chance to prepare. As soon as they are at least a hundred meters away from the patrol Slyfer closes his eyes and calls on the magic around him.

    Frederick sighs, it had been a long day on patrol, patrol that he thinks is completely useless, but he is just a soldier and a soldier does what a soldier is told. He looks at the dwarf walking next to him. ¡°Hey master dwarf don¡¯t you get tired with those short legs?¡±

    The dwarf swears. ¡°If I had a silver coin for each time a human has asked me that I would have mountains of the stuff. Shut your trap boy and keep a look out, these fields always give me the shivers.¡±

    Frederick chuckles. ¡°Ahh, is the little dwarf afraid of some corn fields-¡°

    He abruptly stops talking as thick fog rolls in. The sound of steel being drawn rings out in the deathly silence as the whole patrol draws their weapons. Frederick sees a shape in the fog and makes his way towards it but finds nothing. He hears  a sound to the left and quickly turns but all he sees is white. His heart pounds threatening to blast his chest open. His breathing is hurried as fear sets in. ¨CI can¡¯t see anything.- ¡°Is, is anyone there?¡±

    Silence¡­. It only serves to increase his panic. He crouches lower finally starting to remember a bit of his training. Another sound behind. Something drops.

    He walks toward it slowly his own breathing clearly in his ears. ¨CNothing¡­. What the fuck is going on, what is this¡­- his hands start to shake and his body shivers, somehow he knows the others are all dead. He looks at his hands trying to make it stop shaking. ¡°What, what is that¡­¡±

    He bends down looking past his shaking hands and his eyes stretch in alarm. ¡°Blood! Hel-¡° He sees a shape and it grows bigger. A girl with silver hair some of it already dyed in red blood appears like a ghost, somehow the red blood adds to a the wild looking beauty.

    It¡¯s the last thing he sees as his head rolls backwards and drops from his still standing torso. Luna grabs the body with one arm before it drops and the hair of the severed head, before carrying it towards the field where the others are.

    By the time she reaches them Slyfer is already half naked in preparation to don the clothes and armor of their latest kills. He looks up, ¡°Is that all of them?¡±

    Luna nods and slowly starts to undress herself.

    Slyfer looks at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to undress you are not going in there.¡±

    Luna tilts her head and innocently asks. ¡°Is Alpha going in there?¡±

    He looks at her clearly not satisfied. ¡°It is obvious that I am going in.¡±

    Luna¡¯s smile broadens, ¡°then Luna is going in there.¡±

    With all this she has never stopped undressing, revealing smooth milky white skin. Slyfer catches a glimpse of her shoulders and suddenly blushes before turning around. ¡°You should be more aware of yourself Luna, I thought we taught you already.¡±

    She giggles and hugs him from behind causing Slyfer to go rigid. ¡°Luna knows, but does not care Luna has already decided that Luna is yours.¡±

    Slyfer swallows audibly but before he can clear his mind enough to object she backs away and quickly starts to dress. The heat on his back quickly fading in the cold air.

    A few moment later the little group find themselves at the edge of the fields again. Slyfer looks at Luna. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    She takes his hand. ¡°Luna is ready.¡±

    Slyfer swallows knowing there is no turning back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 60

    Another surprise another chapter! I think this chap will be a pretty good read (even if I do say so myself.)

    Thanx for the follows and here is to  chapter 60 of Sky Prince! Woop Woop 5sec party!

    Ah-hem... back to serious things. Please rate follow and favorite if you have not already. Also guys it would be awesome if you went and read through some of the reviews that have already been given and thumb them with your thummy thumbs of thumbness.

    Start reading and leave the awesome comment I like so much  behind.

    60

    Sir yes Sir!

    Slyfer takes a deep breath stealing his nerves before sending a message to Vinx, in his mind. ¨CWish us luck, Vinx.-

    Vinx who had finally returned after scouting around in the field, is hiding behind a leaf nervously. To her chagrin, she had nearly not spent any time with Slyfer since she had to stay ahead of them to map out the quickest and safest path. Right now he doesn¡¯t care about being overworked though. Her little heart is beating so fast it feels like it¡¯s about to explode!

    -Slyfer wait!- She sees him stop right when he has just stepped out of the field and rushes over. ¨CThere is no way I am staying behind!- Before he can do anything she flashes into the armor and he can feel her little wings tickled him as she hides inside. ¨CI won¡¯t wish you good luck I will wish US good luck.-

    Not knowing what to say he looks over at Luna who seems to be drowning in the clothes she is wearing. Luna shrugs and like always the shadows remain silent. He looks at the shadows once again contemplating if he should kill them, but since they are already less then what the patrol was, they are short.

    He swears. ¡°Sky mother, I hope this works and Vinx stop fiddling around down there its ticklish.¡± The movement around his stomach stops for a second¡­ and then starts again.

    Sighing, Slyfer shakes his head and starts walking. For the sake of appearances they skirt the field like the patrol did before. Slyfer feeling on edge can¡¯t help but look behind them now and then.

    Soon a bit of the stress starts to leave his body and in doing so he starts to notice more things. Like for one the army seems to be camping on what looks like a large patch of land that is devoid of any foliage or plants. Not one tree is or blade of grass is in sight, past the fields they came out of. ¡°Must be on purpose so attackers can¡¯t sneak closer to the walls.¡± He mumbles to himself. The army also has more than a few different shaped tents. ¨CDifferent races, different tents. But where are the large ones.- having experienced the small army for some time now, he did not have to be a genius in order to figure out  ¡®large tent equals important person¡¯. The bigger the better. He smirks. ¡°Who says size does not matter?¡±

    Vinx pinching him, brings him back to reality and as soon as he does, he wishes he hadn¡¯t come back. Not far ahead of them is a small group of soldiers heading their way! Pretending to be leisure about it Slyfer puts his hand on a saber strapped to his side. It is a weapon he has never used before, but seems to be standard issue for the soldiers. Feeling the unfamiliar pommel makes his heart ache though.

    The closer they get to the other group, the harder it gets to stay calm. Sure he has fought in a few battles, but this to him feels like something completely different. Plus if they get discovered in his heart he knows, even with his fighting prowess there is no way they would be able to get out of it!

    His mind starts to automatically guess the distance between themselves and the other group. He can sense the others  becoming taught and wound up, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.

    -Hundred meters.-

    -Fifty meters.-

    -twenty meters, damn it they must be able to hear my heart beat by now.-

    -ten meters-

    The other group walks past them and Slyfer has to fight the urge to come to a standstill. Without saying a word he forges on. Luckily the other group looks tired and ragged; soaked to their bones. Their eyes are trained on the ground in front of them as they make their way ever forward one step after another.

    Slyfer just lets out a sigh when a voice from behind nearly makes him draw the saber. ¡°Halt!¡±

    His group stops, none willing to turn around like children in a dark room, imaginations running wild and not knowing what is behind them, however there was definitely a sound.

    Slyfer steals himself and slowly turns around, the others follow hearts beating like a rabbit¡¯s that has been cornered by a fox.

    The one who had spoken is a thin and haggard looking human. He speaks up once again seeing that he has their attention. ¡°You there, short one.¡±

    Luna nearly jumps when she realizes he is talking to her and not knowing what to do jumps to what she thinks is attention before saying.  ¡°Uuuh, yes Sir!¡±

    The man narrows his eyes, ¡°look at the state of your equipment, you can barely walk. If those damn savages attacked now your head would be the first to roll! As soon as your duties are over get yourself some equipment that fits.¡±

    Luna still in a strange posture and not making eye contact with the man. Nods her head. ¡°Yes Sir, I will use your advice!¡±

    The man nods and turns around Slyfer lets out a sigh and hears some soldiers in the other group mumbling. ¡°Was that a girl? Why was she shouting like that?¡±

    The gaunt man turns around and gives the two a look, causing them to quickly shut up.

    Slyfer not waiting has already started walking at a brisk pace, wanting to widen  the distance between them as soon as possible! Once they are out of earshot, he swears. ¨CHow are we going to do this?-

    In the center of the newly created tower is a large grand hall. In this hall all the leaders have been gathered and are sitting around a table that is far too small for it. Their voices echo as they speak. The dome like ceiling above them has large arches made out of what looks like white marble. This in itself is already beautiful to the onlookers, but what makes it truly special is that the arches are shaped like women, graceful in appearance. They seem almost to be relaxed and lying down along the curve of the ceiling.

    Fira looking up, frowns.  ¨CWhy do their faces look like Trisha so much¡­. Are her breasts really that bi-

    The people sitting around the table stop gawking at everything when a purple light flies into the room from one of the huge entrances that still needs a door. The group looks at the fairy, expectation clearly on their faces.

    The fairy comes to a halt in the center of the table, ¡°I come with news on Slyfer¡¯s progress.¡±

    Great Hunter smiles happy that he for once, he will get something else to talk about then the rations and training of the troops. ¡°Speak, Lady Fairy.¡±

    The fairy tilts her head at hearing the awkward way he addressed her, ¡°Slyfer has reached the main camp of Atlantia¡¯s army and Vinx has told me that they are busy infiltrating it at the moment, dressed as Atlantian soldiers.¡±

    The excitement on the faces now turns deadly serious. The high Elf Queen sits forward in her seat. ¡°How big is the army?¡±

    The fairy looks directly at her and after a long pause¡­.  ¡°They can swallow us whole; their camp stretches as far as the eye can see. There is no way to guess an exact number.¡±

    Great Hunter swears and Fira can feel the blood drain from her face. The Queen once again speaks up worry clearly reflected in her voice even though her stern mask has not broken. ¡°It makes no sense, why would they get such a large army for our little one. It is stupid, just the cost of it would be¡­. Something else is definitely going on here.¡±

    The others around the table nod their heads, it would not make sense otherwise. Footsteps sound and Trisha also enters the hall. ¡°I apologize for being late; I had some things to deal with.¡±

    Since Slyfer is gone she is part of the council and speaking for the tigers. As soon as Trisha spoke Fira detected that something is very wrong. She can feel Trisha is in turmoil and more angry and sad than she has ever felt.

    The fairy now turns to Trisha, ¡°there is other news.¡± The people show confusion and a bit of alertness. Grey King actually stands up in preparation for a fight, not knowing what to expect. After all it¡¯s the first time everyone present has felt a fairy giving off killing intent!

    Trisha does not break eye contact and asks. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The fairy¡¯s light increases until they can barely see her body and when she speaks, her voice reverberates through their minds causing pain and headaches to all who hear it. ¡°Those sent with Slyfer has attempted to take his life on numerous occasions¡­. Slyfer has been betrayed by the tigers! If this is your doing cat,¡± The table cracks under the fairy and her voice increases causing more pain. ¡°this fairy will kill you herself!¡±

    Everyone jumps up at the accusation, but Fira is the first to speak. ¡°Ridiculous, Trisha would never do that, nor would the tigers!¡±

    Trisha looks in a daze and tears start to form in her eyes as pain stabs into her heart like hot poker wreathed in flames, but the tears soon disappear as determination and anger replaces it. ¡°That damn woman!¡± She looks at everyone. ¡°We need guards, a lot of them. I know just who is guilty of this act. Come fairy. If you wish to kill someone you will have to get in line!¡±

    -Can¡¯t believe that actually worked!- Slyfer wipes sweat from his brow they had finally made it past the sentries and into the camp. It had been touch and go for a moment and Slyfer was just about to draw the saber and cut the sentry in half when Luna saved their bacon.

    They had approached the sentry and was instantly stopped and asked why they left patrol duty. Slyfer then gave the line he rehearsed nearly a thousand times in his head. ¡°We received orders.¡± Short and concise he was quite proud of it.

    The sentry had laughed and lowered his pike causing the others intersperse around to look in their direction. ¨CSome kind of signal?-

    The sentry interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t try and lie to me boy, we were briefed this morning. You know your orders-¡°

    It was at this moment that Luna stepped out from behind Slyfer putting her hand on his that was holding the blade, still in its scabbard. She then giggled mischievously at the sentry. ¡°Please mister sentry all of this is my fault.¡± She pouted, pulling out all of her charm.

    The action caused Slyfer to ask Vinx, ¡°What have you been teaching her?¡±

    Vinx huffed and replied with laughter in her voice. ¡°She wanted to know how to charm a man.¡±

    The sentry first showed surprise and after realizing she is a girl his face got a perverted look to it as he scanned her body up and down. ¡°So, how is it your fault?¡±

    Pretending to be shy, she looked away. ¡°Well as you can see Lu- my equipment does not fit. Our commanding officer reprimanded Lu- uuh, me and gave us instructions to get myself some new equipment. Please don¡¯t be angry mister sentry, a man as strong and smart as you must surely understand?¡±

    The sentry rubbed his hair a bit of red creeping onto his face, which caused Slyfer to gnash his teeth. ¨CI will remember your face ¡°mister sentry¡±, you better hope I don¡¯t see it again.-

    The sentry thought for a while and then smiled. ¡°Well since it is urgent, why don¡¯t I take you to get the equipment? The rest of you can wait he-¡°

    Luna stepped forward and leaned on his arm while looking up cutely. ¡°No, no we cant make you abandon your post.¡± She stepped back playing with her hands now and then looking up shyly. ¡°If, if its okay can I come visit you afterwards?¡±

    By then Slyfer was thinking that cutting off ¡°mister sentry¡¯s ¡° head would be totally worth getting caught!

    The man now completely blushed. ¡°I uh, well yes you can. I will wait for you here then."

    Luna smiled broadly at this. ¡°Thank you so much, you are a good man.¡±

    She then turned around and started pulling Slyfer with all her strength. Her eyes had not missed the deformed pommel of the saber in his hand, he had completely squashed it! Once they passed the sentry frowned, he could have sword he heard a deep and low growl. It gave him the shivers.

    Once inside the camp it became a lot more stressful, but after a while they realized standing in the camp of thousands is the perfect hiding place. Slyfer looks at Luna and after some hesitation. ¡°Luna please don¡¯t do that again.¡±

    She looks at him and smiles beautifully while pretending to be ignorant. ¡°What must Luna not do again?¡± Her smile broadens more and more as she watches Slyfer squirm and struggle with the words in his mouth.

    He rubs his hand through his hair, ¡°uuh well you know,¡± his voice lowers a little. ¡°flirt with other men.¡±

    Luna frowns, ¡°sorry, Luna did not hear that.¡±

    Slyfer frowns back. ¡°Stop enjoying this so much, you know exactly what I said.¡±

    Luna laughs and then grabbing his arm says. ¡°Don¡¯t worry only Alpha will ever have Luna, Alpha does not have to be jealous.¡±

    Slyfer looks away his cheeks turning red. ¡°I was not jealous I just¡­ just please don¡¯t do that again?¡±

    Luna puts her finger on her chin while pretending to think about it. ¡°Ig Alpha does not give me enough attention I will do it.¡± Before Slyfer can reply she stops a soldier walking past. ¡°Mister soldier, where can I get new equipment.¡±

    At first he wants to swear, but at hearing a girl¡¯s voice he quickly smiles. ¡°You are not far, just head towards the rampart to the North of us and you will walk right into the armory. It is a huge blue tent.¡± The man steps closer and starts to whisper. ¡®Try not to upset the ogre that runs it, she will make your life a living hell.¡±

    Luna thanks him and following his instructions, they head off.

    They make their way deeper into the camp and the surrounding tents start to change becoming larger and more luxurious, other than that all around them is the normal happenings of army camp life.

    Soon they reach the blue tent and Slyfer rather excitedly walks faster. ¨CI have never seen an ogre I wader what it looks like?-

    He gets his answer a second a later. A woman the size of an Orc steps out of the tent, her arms are as big as Slyfer¡¯s middle. Her jaw is so square Slyfer believes it must have been chiseled out of stone! Her nose is long and straight as an arrow. A large frame is supported by thick muscled legs that is surprisingly covered by a skirt that just makes it look grotesque!

    What makes it worse is the bloodied soldier she is dragging behind her, letting out soft moans. With a large heave she throws him a few meters and shouts in a deep voice. ¡°You stay out of my armory, stinking bastard. I don¡¯t give shit who your father is, you noble piece of dung. Go tell him Birtha says he fathered a son that deserves to sleep with pigs since no women should open her legs for weak little shit like you!¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Slyfer¡¯s group stops and they are just about to turn around and walk away when she spots them. ¡°Hey, you! Where are you going?¡±

    They freeze and for the second time today they find themselves to be little children in the dark. Only this time they know there is a monster behind them.

    She steps forward causing the ground to shake. ¡°Well you just going to stand there or come in, I am not asking again.¡±

    Luna smiles and skips ahead while Slyfer laments. ¨CThere goes our chances of escaping.-

    Trisha mounted on Grey King along with nearly two hundred others makes her way toward a  tent bearly twice the size of the main tent in their army, it has been set up about two kilometers away from the main army. Gusts of winds whip at those around, unable to escape the magnitude of the anger burning in her heart. What makes it worse is Fira next to her. Small flames flick in and out of existence now and then as she struggles to keep her own anger coupled with Trisha¡¯s, under control.

    They soon reach the tent and as if out of nowhere two shadows appear. ¡°The Shaman is not willing to meet with anyone now.¡±

    Trisha looks at them, hate clearly in her eyes. ¡°You move or I will move your heads a fair distance from your cold bodies.¡±

    The two look at each other not sure what to do since Trisha is the ¡°chosen¡±. In the end Trisha¡¯s patience which amounted to two seconds of waiting breaks into smithereens. ¡°I said move!¡±

    As she shouts a wall of wind blows them apart sending them flying nearly thirty meters into the air. Not caring about them Grey King jumps directly into the tent while letting out a loud growl his hair standing in the air, making him look nearly twice his original size as sharp fangs as long as a grown man¡¯s forearms are clearly on display.

    Trisha on his back looks around, but nothing is visible in the darkness that surrounds them. Stepping into the tent is like stepping into darkness itself. ¡°Shaman come out here, you have some explaining to do!¡±

    A voice seemingly from all directions replies. ¡°Is that any way to speak to your mother?¡±

    ¡°Mother my ass!¡± She sends out wind blades all around her and hears a few grunts. The darkness also gets cut revealing some light in long jagged lines. Not waiting for an order Grey King pushes through and they realize the darkness was nothing but an illusion set up by hanging a strange dark cloth around the entrance. She snorts. ¡°Petty tricks won¡¯t help you now, why did you try and kill Slyfer?¡±

    The shaman laughs and once again the sound comes from all sides. Trisha surveys what is in front of her as she wrinkles her nose at the sweet scent of incense filling the space. She quickly starts to circulate wind around her and the others that have entered, afraid it may be poison.

    ¡°Smart girl. But I would not poison my own daughter.¡±

    Trisha balls her fists, ¡°don¡¯t you dare call me that after what you have done. You just found me in some temple.¡± Tears start to run down her cheeks as she says it. Trisha had been betrayed by many she cared about when she was young, but this. This betrayal is just too much to bear.

    The group makes their way forward, ever vigilant, ever wary. The high elf Queen looks at her surroundings surprised to find her senses are being blocked. ¡°When I asked for your help, I would not have thought you would be this stupid.¡±

    The Shaman laughs. ¡°Ah Vanlanthiriel always filled with justice. Maybe that¡¯s why mother and father always preferred you over me. My dear sister have you come here to kill me like you said you would if I ever interfered in your business again?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me sister. You are the one that wrote us off remember. I barely know you and nor do I care to get to know you. Stop hiding and come out!¡±

    Fira looks at the Queen surprised. For a moment her voice had broken a little. She never thought that they would be sisters!

    The Shaman laughs again. ¡°True, but you left me no choice, abandoning the faith for your new ways, you all disgust me to my core. Filthy Shrulblaka, betrayers of the Night Mother. You all deserve death!¡±

    Shadows drop everywhere and Grey King lets out a growl lunging forward. Biting the first one in half. Trisha leaps off. Firing to arrows as he does. Flames from Fira passes between her and Grey King burning those who are beyond.¡±

    The Queen shouts in anger. ¡°You made your choice!¡±

    The temperature drops and Ice starts to form all around her more wolves rush in as the blood pack charges. In the front is Ban sword held high. He has no idea why they are doing this, but since Slyfer¡¯s woman called them he would cut down the gods themselves!

    ¡°Maim, Kill, Burn!¡±

    The war cry sounds and they crash into the flitting shadows stabbing and hacking as they go. Somewhere on of the blood pack laughs as he says. ¡°Stupid bastards hiding in the dark, probably to ugly to show themselves, don¡¯t worry I will make you pretty with my axe!¡±

    Ban keeps his head his eyes always trained on Trisha and Fira, if they were to die on his watch he would not know how to face his commander. ¨Cgods, Slyfer knows how to choose women.-

    Trisha is like a scythe belonging to death itself! Her wind blades cut bodies as if harvesting wheat and where Trisha is, Fira follows her fire mingling with the wind burning all those the wind blades miss into nothing more than charcoal. Those further away instantly start screaming as the heat causes their skin to sprout blisters. Screams and the smell of charred flesh fill the tent.

    A blast of black magic kills nearly ten wolves along with their riders. Seeing this Grey King howls and launches himself at the magician standing behind some men. He crashes through crushing to with a swipe of his paw and biting a head off of another. ¡°Filthy two leg magic,¡± Two shadows jump at him stabbing deep into his hind leg he growls in pain and kicks out crushing one¡¯s chest. Grey King lunges forward and get intercepted by three more shadows growling in frustration he bites Into one his eyes never leaving the mage. ¡°I will kill you maggot!¡±

    Trisha and Fira sees Grey King getting surrounded and fight their way towards him. Seeing the mage nearly in his reach, they both feel a sense of panic. The mage is now covered in dark energy, nearly ready to launch his next attack!

    Trisha seeing it decides to no longer hold back she gathers her strength and jumps turning into her tiger form as she does whileletting out a deafening growl. The wolves and dark elves alike, all scream in surprise. She is nearly twice Grey King¡¯s size and the biggest damn tiger they have ever seen.

    She lands a few meters short.  Assassins, quickly block her path. ¡°We may not be allowed to kill you, but don¡¯t make us cripple you!¡±

    The statement does not stop her for a moment and she jumps forward crushing through their lines. Summoning wind to aid her speed. The feeling of humanoid bodies getting turned into paste underneath her claws makes her grimace in disgust.

    Grey King tries to lunge forward once again his body now riddle with daggers and blades. The mage opens his eyes a dark purple light reflected within. Grey King swears, he is too late. ¡°I will take you with me!¡±

    Trisha panicking more ignores the attacks pointed at her and receives more wounds. Fira by now has turned into her wolf form as well once again shocking the battlefield! But her paws are full burning and biting the little ants around her as she feels sting after sting of their blades. Her eyes filled with worry and hate.

    The magic leaves the mages hands just as Trisha jumps for him. A second later she crashes into him.Half of his body disappearing in an instant. A dark purple light flashes behind her making her heart fill with dread. She spits out the disgusting creature in her mouth and looks around¡­¡­

    ¡°Grey King is alive?¡±

    Grey King is standing covered in blood and panting, but in front of him is¡­  ¡°Ban!¡± She rushes over and Grey King lets out a worried whine as he bends down to smell him.

    Trisha changes back and kneels next to him. Half his arm has already disintegrated into nothing. His skin is dark filled with what looks like purple cracks. He smiles and huffs in pain. ¡°Gave me quite a scare their Tigress.¡±

    A tear escapes her eyes and rolls down her cheek she knows he won¡¯t make it. Fira soon joins them as the sounds of battle dies down. ¡°Ah our Princess as well. When Iset out from the hells gate I never thought I would die in such great company.¡±

    Fira puts her hand over her mouth, seeing who it is.  ¡°Ban, no.¡±

    ¡°For a long time I was nothing but a burden on my people a useless wastrel with no purpose. Slyfer and the sword master gave me a chance, believed in a boy with no back ground at all. My only¡­¡± he winces is pain and coughs. Small particles drifts out his mouth. His body has disintegrated up to his hips the corruption now spreading to his lungs. ¡°My only regret is not being able to serve longer.¡±

    Trisha wants to rub his hair, console him in some way. ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me. It *cough* it may spread to you. Princess please send word to my mother along with all the coin in the tent tell her, her no good son grew up somewhat. He cough again as his voice turns horses with every word.  ¡°Tell my commander I served him well.¡± The last words are nothing but a distorted croak as Ban loses his ability to speak. Only his blinking eyes betray the fact that he is still alive. Grey King leans down.

    ¡°Brave shoulder, your name and story will be passed on to my children and they will pass it on to theirs. Your name will forever be remembered by the Wolf Kings, I promise this to you.¡±

    Ban blinks and a tear spills out, it is purple in color and for some reason crystalizes before rolling onto the ground. He takes his last breath and his chest disintegrate followed by his shoulders and then finally¡­. his head.

    Trisha bends down and picks up the purple tear. It is cool to the touch,, but other than that does not seem to have any other meaning.

    She closes her palm around it. ¡°Where is that woman!¡±

    Slyfer and the others have by now entered the large blue tent. The sheer magnitude of weapons and armour on the inside took his breath away. Birtha seemingly impressed with Luna is taking her measurement. ¡°Girl you are way too scrawny. How will you swing a sword with those arms? You need to train harder.¡±

    Luna playing along  nods vigorously and  she gets rewarded with a satisfied grunt from the large woman. ¡°Give me few moment while a look for your size.¡±

    The woman soon disappears from sight. After some banging and crashing noises she reappears with a skirt similar to her own and a leather vest with steels shin and arm guards.

    Handing it over she gives Slyfer a withering stare. ¡°You boy!¡±

    He tries to mimic Luna¡¯s version of standing at attention and shouts. ¡°Yes mam!¡±

    She walks over bearing down on him like a freight train. ¡°What happened to your weapon.¡± Without waiting for an answer she grabs and pulls it out. ¡°This¡­¡± Her eyes widen in surprise and her finger traces the very obvious finger marks that squashed the pommel. She looks between him and then the pommel a few times. ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    ¡°No mam,I found it like that in the field.¡±

    Birtha grins, ¡®stupid kid thinks he can fool me.¡± She nods as if accepting it, but then out of nowhere throws the sword towards him with all her strength!  Out of reflex he reaches out and catches it easily.

    He looks between the sabre and her about to ask what that was for, but then he realizes¡­  He is just about to jump and kill her, but the following words stops him. ¡°Found it in afield did you. Your hand seems to fit perfectly into those grooves boy, you wouldn¡¯t be lying to old Birtha here now would you? Are you one of them blessed?¡±

    He tilts his head. ¡°Blessed?¡±

    She nods, ¡°yeah the kids with the silver hair like your girlfriend back there, she tried to hide it but I only have one bad eye, the other more than makes up for it though.¡±

    ¡°Well uhhh¡­¡± His mind races to look for an answer while he thinks. ¨Cthe blessed, the letters I found on the griffin did mention something about it¡­ something about rituals and stuff I could not understand at the time. As soon as I get back I will have to go through it again.-

    She shakes her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. That overbearing prick Alexo would have my hide if he found out¡­. Follow me.¡±

    Abit apprehensive and full of questions he starts to follow. They make their way deeper inside the tent until reaching a clear space with only one weapon standing tall behind it is a ditch as deep as Slyfer¡¯s shin leading off into the tent.  Birtha walks forward. ¡®this piece of shit has given me no its fair share of troubles and I have been aiming to get rid of it as soon as it was given to me. Many of your ¡°blessed¡± comrades have tried to use it but only one managed to lift it and it was for no more than ten seconds. If I recall he goes by the name of Borren, Norren, no¡­ Bah who cares, try and lift it!¡±

    Slyfer takes a long look at the weapon¡­. It¡¯s a hammer a bit longer than him. The head is half dug into the ground since it was obviously dragged here by some means.  The head stops just under Slyfer¡¯s knees. Surprisingly the haft is thin. It¡¯s not ornately decorated, but it¡¯s beautiful in its simplicity. The only adornments are two strips of leather wound around it that crisscrosses at intervals. At the end of the hammer is a round knob with a sharp point jutting straight out that is bronze in color.

    Birtha watches as Slyfer¡¯s eyes roam over the weapon like a man looking at his lover. ¡°I like the look in your eye boy. A warrior isonly as good as his weapon and-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s a reflection of himself¡± Finishes Slyfer. The glint in Birtha¡¯s eyes increases by ten folds she urges him on again.

    Slyfer reaches out and his hand easily wraps around it. The ground crack and makes a strange sound as if letting out a sigh when the hammer lifts from the ground.

    Birtha smiles for the first time since Slyfer met her. ¡°Finally, someone who can take this damn hammer of my hands!¡±

    Slyfer hesitates as he gets a better look at the head that is as large as his torso.  It is the same colour as the knob on the end, a deep bronze, but faint veins of red runs all around it like small cracks. On the back end is a sharp point similar to that of an anvil. The front is filled with a multitude of spikes like that of a meat tenderizer. ¨COooh the damage I can do with this! But I can¡¯t take it; it would go against the mission we are trying to accomplish. It would be very hard to blend in toting this around¡­. But I have no weapon. No I can¡¯t it¡¯s too big. Yes it¡¯s sooo big! But..-

    He is about to put it down when a bell starts to ring in the distance. Another bell starts to ring then another and another. Shouts soon follow. ¡°Intruders, there are intruders in the camp!¡±

    Without thinking about it he takes the hammer and throws it over his shoulder¡­.

    Slyfer and Birtha quickly run out, Luna joining them along the way.

    As soon as they reach the outside. One of the assassins who waited there points at him and starts to scream. ¡°Intruder, I found the intruder!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 61

    Hey guys. I took part in a debate recently about "plot armor" dont feel bad if you dont know what it is, I did not either.

    The gist of it is this. Plot armor is basically whenever your MC or lead character gets in trouble they somehow survive and look good doing it. Of course this means every fic will need plot armor otherwise the MC will die, but the difference is in the execution of it. If it happens to easily the readers wont ever feel like "oooh shit, whats gonna happen now?" Instead you will be like "Pffft Mc will always survive." The last one is not what I am aiming for so the poll is to ask you guys if you feel like I am putting on the plot armor too thick and everything is going Slyfer''s way without any consequences. Please vote and let me know.

    On the other hand the ratings have slowed down again and we are sooo close to eighty. Since you guys need an incentive.... here it goes, as soon as we reach 95 ratings I will have another double release. Don''t misunderstand though. Please be completely honest in the reviews and or votes. If its bad or good, that is my problem and I will be writing regardless.

    Enjoy the read guys remember to leave your thoughts behind in the comment section.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    61

    The Truth

    Giving one last look at where Ban had disappeared Trisha turns around with a sneer on her face.  She has never been this angry in her life before. Looking around at all the death her jaw clenches tighter as she makes her way toward a part of the tent that is completely covered in ice. As Fira and Trisha make their way through, they can¡¯t help but look at the sculptures of ice that were their enemies before.

    Shuddering a little, Fira can¡¯t help but say. ¡°Remind me to never anger the Elf Queen, this is just too brutal.¡± Some of the ¡°statues¡± have clear expressions of pain and anguish displayed and it is clear that their last moments were ones filled with agony and despair.

    Trisha can¡¯t be bothered, in her eyes every death here was needless and without a purpose. The betrayal she feels goes far deeper than this. Her mind keeps returning to Ban and his last moments. Some part of her cant help but replace his face with that of Slyfer¡¯s and with every cycle of her wretched and worried imagination her anger deepens as she repeats the same sentence in her head, like a mantra or prayer. ¨CSlyfer I hope you are okay!-

    Half the tent is covered in ice and it is needless to say that the deaths on this side are far less than on the other. Most of the dead consists of assassins; only a sparse few Blood Pack soldiers can be seen here and there. Fira starts to feel a bit of regret. If only she were stronger, faster¡­.more prepared. Perhaps she could have saved more, done more and then maybe Ban¡­.

    Doubts take over her previous wonder at the Queen¡¯s prowess. It is now being replaced by regret. She somehow feels a part of her was still holding back, shying away from having to kill. ¨CI am weak, so weak! I must become stronger, more resolute¡­. If only Slyfer were here.- Even though things had been tough between them she still felt like the other Dark Elves, like he was a beacon of hope. A way for them to fight back and regain their honor. Being more aware of his faults through their connection does not take away from this feeling at all, but only bolsters it. ¨CIf he can fight through his doubts and still follow his resolve even though others may judge him for it then I can do the same¡­.Slyfer please be okay, I can sense you are still alive just please stay that way.-

    Following the trail of ice the two head towards a partitioned side of the tent. As soon as they enter a much smaller room comes into view. In the center is an alter with still burning incense. It is made out of a strange black stone and on it is an even stranger statue of a completely black tiger. Underneath this statue lies the person who has caused all the problems.

    Trisha can¡¯t help but feel anger and resentment at seeing her, what makes it worse are the tigers inside her roaring for revenge.  She steps closer intending to do just that, but the conversation being held by the Queen and the woman, makes her stop.

    The Shaman has one arm missing the stump of where it was nothing but jagged pieces of ice, frozen and cracked. Her other arm has been nailed to the alter with three arrows. To Trisha¡¯s surprise Elyna is standing close behind the Queen and glaring at the Shaman with a notched arrow, ready to let fly at the slightest confrontation.

    The Queen unaware that the others have arrived bends down and for the first time they see her face soften and a tear runs down her cheek as she says. ¡°My dear sister what have you done to yourself. You and I were always at odds, always fighting¡­. Always trying to outshine the other for father¡¯s affection. How did it come to this? How did you become my enemy¡­.¡±

    The Shaman sneers and spits out some blood while starting to laugh. ¡°So weak, even after all I have done you still try and find reasons for it, even after it is staring you in the face. You have always been like this. Father should have chosen me, not you he should have *cough*  *cough*. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, I hate you. I HATE you with every fiber of my body! You were always chosen above me, always more in our parent¡¯s eyes. When I left they did not even try to stop me and simply turned their backs!¡±

    The Queen shakes her head. ¡°After you left mother fell ill with worry and not long after she died, she died pining for you, her youngest daughter. Father may have been strong but this broke his heart to the point where he himself started to waste away. You and him were the most alike too headstrong to give way to the other, too damn stubborn to admit your wrongs and make peace! Do not blame me for your own wrongs¡­¡± The Queen¡¯s voice breaks and she takes a few deep breaths to calm herself before continuing. ¡°Too long have I allowed you to carry on as you have but now¡­ there will be no protecting you this time, no saving you.¡± She sighs.  ¡°I wash my hands clean.¡±

    The Shaman swears and tries to free her hand tearing the holes in her arm and causing more blood to flow out. ¡°You dare look down on me when did you protect me, or keep me safe? Tell me just when did the perfect little elf ever cared for me!¡±

    The Queen stands up and looks at the roof, before directly looking at Trisha. ¡°Did you really think I did not know what you were up to, why you were cornered and attacked by the humans? My people followed you that day. WE knew you were colluding with them, yet I did not want to believe it. There was even talk that you may have been part of the plot that killed my mate, yet I did not want to believe it and protected you from those that wanted to kill you. The men I sent, went against the order to protect you and hence you were nearly killed, but after seeing a young girl saved by a dragon a soldier decided to save her, believing that her destiny would not be an ordinary one. The Queen¡¯s gaze moves away from Trisha only to land on Elyna. ¡°That soldier was Elyna.¡±

    Trisha¡¯s eyes follow the Queen¡¯s and hearing the words brings tears to her eyes. Thinking back Elyna had always been there from the beginning. Whenever the bow master had time she would spend it with Trisha. Teaching her things the others would not, showing her how to survive. Trisha had always been ostracized and looked down on and now she finally understood why. It was not because of her tail or appearance, but because her mother was a traitor!

    Hearing all this, the Shaman finally fell silent. The deeds she had done had all been for nothing for reasons that no longer mattered. It shook her to the core, but¡­. It is too late now.

    The Queen¡¯s face hardens and giving her personal guard permission others are allowed inside. ¡°Take the traitor away, she is not to be touched and will be judged according to the laws!¡±

    The Shaman¡¯s face suddenly changes and she starts to rant. ¡°You judge me for my actions but it was you who drove me towards it! All I did, everything was for Trisha, everything was for her as a chosen by the gods! Do not believe that everything was for revenge against you. I am many things but I am not that petty.¡±

    The Queen¡¯s face changes to one of disbelief.  ¡°How could all this have been for her? How could you betray your own people?¡±

    The Shaman laughs knowing she will be put to death¡­ or worse. ¡°Betray my people¡­.no. It is you who betrayed us when you betrayed the dragons! If you were willing to break an oath you made with the dragons, how easy would it be to break one with the Night Mother¡¯s temple? Like you I only acted to protect my people, my temple who accepted me when my own family did not.¡±

    The Queen freezes at hearing the words and like the cold ice surrounding them it cuts like cold blades into her heart. She closes her eyes fighting back the tears within them as the Shaman continues to condemn her. She finally opens her eyes and nods accepting every lash, every word for what it is¡­. The truth. ¡°You are right sister.¡± She turns to Elyna.

    Elyna¡¯s face visibly changes and she mutters in a whisper so only the Queen can hear. ¡°My Queen, no you cannot do this. Our people need you now more than ever.¡±

    The Queen smiles sadly. ¡°Elyna you have always been one that understood more than most. I have avoided punishment for my crimes for far too long. Hiding behind my pride and my false sense of justice in my futile attempt to protect our people, yet what did it bring me? What did it bring us? We stand at the brink of destruction and it is me, more than anyone else who brought us here. I will no longer shirk the responsibility for what I have done¡­.¡±

    Taking a deep breath the Queen turns to all those around her. ¡°Arrest me as well for my crimes against the people, other nations but most of all the dragons. As of today I am no longer a Queen but a criminal to be judged and treated as such.¡± The Queen looks up feeling all strength leave her body as she thinks. ¨CSlyfer all those years ago, I wonder if you already knew that this would happen¡­-

    Seeing nobody move at her words she looks at Elyna. ¡°Elyna, arrest me for what I am, that is my last order.¡±

    Elyna blinks back her tears and moves forward. ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡±

    The assassin still pointing at Slyfer, is about to shout again, but it is stopped as Slyfer swings his new weapon down turning the assassin into meat paste. A huge bang wrings out and dust is shot in all directions, the ground cracks and some tents collapse in the vicinity. Seeing the aftermath of his handy work surprises even Slyfer!

    He quickly scans the area for the other two assassins, but the two have disappeared. He swears in his mind berating himself for his decision to keep them around. He nearly shouts aloud what is running through his mind. ¨CI am such an idiot!-

    After his blow the surroundings have fallen into a deathly silence as all who heard and saw what happened froze in place with shock and disbelief. Who would believe that someone would actually sneak into the camp?

    Slyfer moves through the dust and quickly steps out of the crater he just created aiming to find Luna. He finds her instantly using his senses. Her dagger drawn and ready to kill Birtha at a moment¡¯s notice. Although her eyes are filled with a little apprehension she will not hesitate.

    Slyfer runs over and as soon as Birtha sees him she reacts! Drawing a large bastard sword she steps in front of Luna as if to protect her. Slyfer seeing this stops in his tracks knowing he does not have a lot of time. ¡°Birtha, please don¡¯t do this.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°I know you I can¡¯t kill you. But at least you will give me a glorious death!¡±

    Without waiting for her to strike Slyfer changes his grip on the hammer and with a single arm swings while holding back. His aim his true and the head passes behind her back. With a resounding crack the long handle strikes her side. She lets out a grunt as she is sent flying into the tent they just came out of. Slyfer hoping she survived grabs Luna and pushes her into the tent. ¡°Luna stay with Birtha, whatever you do, do not let the enemy find you.¡±

    ¡°Alpha, I will go-¡°

    Slyfer shakes his head and shouts his eyes turning red. ¡°No! This time I will have no argument from you, do you understand me? You will stay here as told. It may already be too late for me, but I will not let you get killed because I am a fool¡­¡±

    They hear screams going out calling reinforcements as more and more soldiers gather outside. Slyfer¡¯s face and voice softens as he runs his hand down her cheek and looks into the silver eyes he loves so much. ¡°Luna please do this for me?¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She barely manages to nod as tears threaten to spill out, but Slyfer never saw it as he had already disappeared outside again. A moment later she hears his booming voice as another resounding crack of his hammer rings out when he unceremoniously drops it. ¡°I have come to negotiate on behalf of my people, for this and only this I surrender!¡±

    Outside Slyfer¡¯s brain was working overtime to think of a way out of the situation. Looking around him, his mind could only come to one conclusion, he had to surrender or a bloodbath would insue and such a blood bath would only worsen the situation. Eventually he would have been caught and by then it would be far too late to try talking. Slyfer winces as headache spreads like a wildfire in his mind threatening to pound it into mush as dragons swear and roar about what an idiot he is. This time he can¡¯t help but agree. ¨CIf only I had killed the assassins.-

    He is quickly surrounded by countless soldiers that look more curious than anything else. In their minds to sneak into the camp was impossible yet here someone is that did just that. Slyfer watches as a woman forces her way through the crowd. She looks to be in her twenties and the armor she has on is very similar to what the tin can was wearing. Her bearing is noble and her face stern with hair in a bob cut. Slyfer cant help but guess that she is higher ranked than the others.

    See stops a good two meters out of arm¡¯s length and to SLyfer¡¯s surprise her gaze is an appreciative one. Green eyes scan over him and it makes him feel naked. The eyes then shifts to the large hammer next to him and they flicker a moment with surprise who has not heard about the hammer that no one can pick up?

    The surprise soon disappears and her face is once again a mask of command. ¡°Can I expect your co-operation?¡±

    Slyfer nods before saying. ¡°I come in peace and have no intention to start a war between our people. All I ask is for a chance to talk to your leaders on behalf of mine.¡±

    She falls quiet mulling over his words before looking back. ¡°Take him into custody.¡±

    Five soldiers break away from the rest and head over carrying thick shackles. A few moments later Slyfer¡¯s hands and feet are tied making it barely possible to walk. The dragons that had not been quiet for a second now have something new to roar about. There has never been a dragon that was captured alive; their pride would never allow it!

    Luna wrings her hands in the tent as a feeling of hopelessness comes over her. Seeing her alpha shackled and taken away is more than torture, but she promised that she would not show herself and if things go wrong she can always try to act in the shadows and free him then.  Looking over at the big woman lying in next to her, her face scrunches up in worry. Slyfer had held back, but the armor at Bitha¡¯s side is clearly dented and the woman¡¯s complexion is pail as a ghost, her breath seems shallow and pained. Thinking it will help she bends over her and starts to loosen the armor.

    Alexo buried behind a desk of paperwork gets interrupted by messenger letting him know that Sorren has come back. Alexo swears it had not been long since he left. Gesturing to let Sorren in with his hand, he sits back in his chair. Sorren enters and kneels down.

    Alexo lets him stay like that for a while as he thinks, after some time he finally asks. Sorren why have you returned so quickly, before you speak keep in mind that I expect a good reason.¡±

    Sorren bows even lower and starts to explain. ¡°My Lord earlier today the men caught an insurgent.¡±

    Alexo¡¯s mask changes to surprise and then irritation. ¡°Well, why has the wretch not been killed yet?¡±

    Sorren starts to sweat and says. ¡°My Lord I heard about it and was on my way to do just that, however¡­. The insurgent is the strange being that destroyed the fort. Even if we aimed to kill him it would not be that easy. Besides I thought you would want to know before any other action is taken.¡±

    Alexo¡¯s eyes start to glean with a bit of excitement. From what he had heard the ¡°creature¡± had uncanny strength and power if his scientists had a chance to take it apart it would be¡­. His thoughts stop and he asks a bit confused. ¡°If it is so strong why was it captured so easily?¡±

    Sorren¡¯s voice replies without hesitation. ¡°According to the one that captured him, he surrendered by himself, saying that he is here to talk to the leaders on behalf of his people.¡±

    Alexo swears and quickly asks. ¡°How many were present when he said this?¡±

    ¡°A lot of soldiers my Lord, even if we wanted to we would not have a lot of time to hide the fact.¡±

    Alexo swears again. ¡°Keep it a secret for as long as you can, we cannot let the council find out about this, not when my plans are so close to being completed!¡±

    Slyfer finds himself in a large tent that is sparsely decorated. He has been shackled to the support pole in the center, something he found amusing since he would easily be able to break it. His amusement was short lived when he saw a familiar face with silver hair. He had seen the man on his griffin watching over the fight at that time and as soon as their eyes made contact, Slyfer knew he was recognized as well. Ever since then the guard was doubled and a moment ago tripled. What this meant he has no idea, but in his heart he knows it can¡¯t be good.

    -My luck seems to have run out, not only was I captured but I was captured by the humans.-  Straining his ears, he tries to focus in on any sound outside, hoping he will be able to learn something.

    Luna watches as Birtha starts to stir. After removing the armor, the woman¡¯s complexion immediately took a turn for the better. Luna discovered that her side is bruised severely. The look of the wound made Luna wince in sympathy, she guessed that a rib may be broken. Since then Luna has silently been sitting hoping and mentally urging the woman to wake up.

    Seeing her stir now made Luna fidget and indecisive on how to handle the situation when Birtha wakes up. The decision is quickly taken out of Luna¡¯s hands when Birtha finally does. It does not happen slowly like Luna expected.

    Birtha¡¯s eyes shoot open and she instantly reaches for her sword that is not there. Her face is set in determination, but when feeling its acute absence it changes and her eyes dart around only to find the attractive silver haired girl staring at her like she imagines a beast stares at its food. The girl smiles¡­. Making it worse.

    Birtha tries to sit up but the action causes her to nearly pass out in pain again! She starts swearing a long string of words that would make a sailor want to clean his ears out. ¡°That damn bastard, how dare he hold back against me! When I see him I will box his ears.¡±

    A giggle draws the woman¡¯s attention. She gives Luna a sour look. ¡°So what is it, what do you want?¡±

    Luna sits back and looks at Birtha. ¡°Luna needs your help to save Slyfer.¡±

    Birtha grimaces. ¡°Like hell I will. If they find out I will be strung up and made to do the chicken dance while I piss myself.¡± Luna tilts her head to the side. Seeing the girl does not understand. Birtha draws her hand across her neck and starts flicking her fingers like two legs kicking spasmodically in the air. Luna¡¯s head tilts even further. Birtha sighs feeling helpless. ¡°They will hang me girl. They may already be planning to.¡±

    Luna shakes her head before saying. ¡°They will not, Alpha hit you to prove your innocents. Also, since he has been captured no one has come in here to look for you, they seem to have forgotten all about you!¡±

    Seeing Luna¡¯s happy face while saying this, Birtha can¡¯t help but feel depressed. ¡°Well a soldier¡¯s job is a thankless one¡­.¡± She gives Luna another look. ¡°If I help you, will there be a place in your army for me. I will be seen as a traitor here you know, so if I survive I would like a job.¡±

    Luna smiles. ¡°I am sure Alpha would welcome someone as brave as Birtha. There is always room for the blood pack to grow.¡±

    Birtha wrinkles her nose at the name ¡°blood pack¡±. ¡°What a stupid name, so overbearing. I bet they are all pups that need to be whipped into shape!¡±

    Luna tilts her head. ¡°They are not puppies but full grown wolves!¡±

    A bit confused by that Birtha stays quiet and changes the subject. ¡°So what is it you need me to help with. After all, the boy¡­. Did save my life and spared me. So I owe him a favor.¡±

    Helping the wincing and swearing Birtha up. Luna starts to explain. Not sure herself about what to do, but her instincts tell her she can trust the woman.

    Slyfer biting his lip in worry about Luna looks up when even more guards rush into the tent and surround him with pikes pointed at his neck. A large human walks in. His face is somewhat familiar causing Slyfer to wrack his brain in order to figure out where he has seen him before. Slyfer judges from the clothes he has on, that the human is someone of importance. What makes it even more obvious is the air of superiority the man gives off without trying. This coupled with a perpetual disdain filled expression, is all Slyfer needs to figure it out. The man looks at Slyfer with a sideways glance for a while, before ordering a soldier to bring him a chair.

    The soldier jumps at the command and soon the man is sitting right in front of Slyfer. A step behind him is the silver haired man sword drawn and eyes daring SLyfer to make a move. Slyfer keeps quiet not willing to speak first, since he has no idea of what situation he is in.

    Alexo finds himself fascinated. The creature he is looking at almost looks human, accept for his ears and unnatural good looks. The creature¡¯s most striking feature is his eyes. A deep blue that almost seems to glow coupled with his strong hawk like eyebrows almost gives the creature an evil look. The eyes looking at him does not have a hint of fear in them, merely curiosity. Alexo smiles the creature is hiding it well, but he can also see the hate boiling inside him, like a volcano waiting to explode. ¨CHe does not fear me¡­.yet.-

    Alexo leans closer. ¡°So¡­. Savage can you speak human tongue? I find having to speak in yours¡­.rather distasteful.¡±

    Slyfer does not break eye contact and replies after some consideration. ¡°I can speak your language, human.¡±

    *Smack!*

    Slyfer¡¯s head barely moves and Alexo grabs his hand that is throbbing due to the blow he just gave Slyfer. Alexo watches as the small cut to the savage¡¯s lip heals within less than a second. Slyfer smiles. ¡°You hit like a child.¡±

    Alexo does not make the same mistake and this time gestures towards one of his soldiers. The soldier quickly steps forward and aims a blow at Slyfer¡¯s head. Slyfer casually moves it to the side and the man¡¯s hand connects with the pole behind!

    *Crack!*

    The man barely manages to keep from yelling and quickly steps back holding his now broken wrist. Slyfer who¡¯s eyes has never left smiles. Alexo¡¯s face goes red in anger and embarrassment as he mutters. ¡°Useless!¡± He stands up bumping over the chair behind him in the process and points his finger at Slyfer. He wanted to show he is in control that he is in power here, but instead he was embarrassed. ¡°Savage you will learn to respect me, by the time my men are finished with you. You will call me master.¡±

    Slyfer ignores his rant and instead asks a question. ¡°What is your name, human?¡±

    Alexo who is always in perfect control of his emotions feels like he is about to lose it. The thing even dares to ignore him! He takes a few deep breaths in an effort to regain control of himself. ¡°I am Alexo-¡°

    As soon as the name is said Slyfer¡¯s eyes goes red and the pole behind him cracks! The soldiers nearly stab down in fear. However seeing Slyfer not move any more they stay their hands. The red eyed demon infront of them opens his mouth and the voice spilling from it does not belong. ¡°Alexo, I will be the one to kill you. Remember that while you strut around in self-importance. Your control is but an illusion. Your power, even more so. I suggest you let the council know of my presence, because if they find out by themselves my chance to kill you will come sooner than I have ever hoped for.¡±

    Seeing Alexo¡¯s face change with every word is priceless. Killing Alexo is certainly on the agenda, but Slyfer¡¯s suspicion that the rest of the council does not know, seems to be well founded.

    Alexo leans over to the silver haired man and in an attempt to hide what he plans from Slyfer he whispers. ¡°Torture him, make him talk. Perhaps you can even find out about your sister.¡±

    Slyfer starts to laugh and says, ¡°Alexo, you are only digging your grave deeper.¡±

    Alexo pauses and he can¡¯t help but feel the truth behind the words more and more, they are very similar to what the damned, so-called Prince had said. ¨CThis savage¡­. There is something about him.- Feeling a sense of panic Alexo decides to hasten his plans. For it to work the army needs to move away from the city¡­. For his plan to work he needs Atlantia completely defenseless!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 62

    Well finally got a chance to continue with the story. I just want to say thanks. Since thanks to you guys I made it to the top 50 (active rank)

    I am also surprised about the poll results, but that''s what makes writing so interesting and sites like RRl where guys like me can post my attempts at writing so amazing. We can interact directly with our readers and learn from you guys as much as you enjoy our stories.

    Anyway here is the next chap. Remember to follow, favorite and leave comments!

    62

    Trial and Error

    Luna hears a grunt of pain when Birtha leans against a pole to rest. They had been making slow progress the whole day and it only caused her frustration to mount. Vinx sitting between her breasts under the armor has also never stopped complaining about how slow they are.

    Luna looks at Birtha with a frown. The robust woman seeing the look, snorts. ¡°Girl if you can walk faster with a few broken ribs then you are welcome to complain.¡± Luna says nothing and only continues to stare at her as if her look alone can make the woman move faster. They have been walking for hours and as they walked the camp changed. It went from mostly humans to strange lizard like creatures and now she is mostly surrounded by stumpy legged men with beards so long it makes her cheeks itch.

    She rubs at her soft cheeks again. For some reason she feels worried that she may start growing such a thing. When she asked Vinx about it, the fairy had scoffed at her and said, ¡°girls don¡¯t grow beards.¡± Still, the fear is there and if it were to grow how would she stop such a thing, these little men obviously can¡¯t stop it! Her fear of beards quickly gets replaced by worry for Slyfer again and she steps closer to Birtha. ¡°Luna will help you.¡±

    Luna tries to fit under the large woman¡¯s arm but her small size causes Birtha to nearly double over in order to lean on her. Birtha gasps in pain and leans back on the pole before saying. ¡°It won¡¯t work girl, you are too short.¡±

    A small man walks past her pushing a cart while whistling something, completely oblivious to their presence. Luna watches the cart for a second before following the man. Birtha watches as they disappear around a corner. She hears a grunt and then some dragging sounds. Her eyebrows furrow in question, but just as she is about to call out¡­. Luna appears pushing the cart. The girl smiles angelically before saying. ¡°Luna got something that will help, you climb in the cart.¡±

    Birtha frowns, as a warrior how could she get pushed around in such a thing, it would be ridiculous! She is just about to say as much, however when her eyes leave the cart that looks far too small for her frame and rests on Luna again she swallows.  The angelic smile is still there, but the silver eyes looking at her, is rather frightening. The girl steps toward her, causing the cart¡¯s wheel to let out an eerie squeal and says still smiling. ¡°Luna suggests you get in the cart¡­. Now.¡±

    Birtha lets out a breath and turns around, before slowly starting to lower herself. Luna barely waits a second before rushing forward and scooping Birtha up. The cart creaks and for a second Birtha is afraid it will break along with the small control she has over her pain.

    A lot of dwarves suddenly stop and take notice as Luna rushes past them. When the girl pushing the large woman in a cart disappears around a tent, they can¡¯t help but give each other a questioning look.

    Slyfer still tied to the pole watches as a soldier bends down with a knife in his hand. He smiles, the soldier is more nervous than he is. The blade is just about to cut into his flesh when Slyfer lifts his leg and kicks the man¡¯s arm. Bones crack and the man¡¯s feet leave the ground. Slyfer watches as the silver haired guy jumps out of the way. The soldier lets out a short scream before he is sent flying outside. Crashes and loud bangs stop the scream. Slyfer looks at everyone around him. ¡°Whoever tries to touch me¡­ dies like the dog he is.¡±

    Sorren eyes the strange boy in front of him and lifts his hand, stopping the guards from stabbing down with their spears. -The shackles on the boy¡¯s feet were broken in an instant, why does he remain a captive if he can escape so easily?-

    Sorren picks up the chair Alexo was sitting on and sits on it himself before asking, ¡°You can obviously escape very easily, why do you stay here?¡±

    Slyfer looks at him and for a second and Sorren thinks he won¡¯t answer, but then he shrugs. ¡°I have nowhere else I need to be, it is only a matter of time before the other races find out I am here.¡±

    Sorren smiles. ¡°You think too little of my master¡¯s influence¡­¡± Slyfer smiles at this and it suddenly hits Sorren, the revelation causing his heart to rise with a bit of hope¡­ only for a second before it turns back into the cold lump it has been since Alexo tore his family apart. ¡°¡­you are not alone.¡±

    Slyfer breaks the shackles behind him, the wards on them only flaring for a second in protest. He starts rubbing his wrists before placing his hands on his lap. ¡°I am here by choice, mainly because I did not want to start a bloodbath. There are too many innocent people.¡±

    The soldiers holding the spears look at each other, not sure what to do. Slyfer seeing this snorts. ¡°You can calm down humans, I have no intention of harming those that do not try to harm me.¡± They all turn to Sorren a bit hopeful and questioning. He nods and hears more than one of them sighing openly as they lower their spears and stand a bit further away from him. Sorren is not sure what to make of the thing in front of him, what he does know is that the boy may have answers he needs.

    ¡°My name is Sorren, what is yours¡­. Creature?¡± Slyfer lays back against the pole and places his arm on one of his knees.

    ¡°I am Slyfer, you seem to know your master has already lost.¡±

    Sorren laughs, but it¡¯s a laugh filled with hopelessness. ¡°Lost? Alexo never loses, I am simply thinking of a better way to fulfill his order and I am curious.¡±

    Slyfer raises an eyebrow. ¡°Curious about what?¡±

    Sorren sits forward and rubs his hands together. ¡°The silver haired girl that was with you¡­ how did she awaken without the ritual?¡±

    Slyfer frowns and thinks. The message the griffin was carrying talked about the ¡°blessed¡± and the ritual needed to awaken them. The bag also had a strange orange powder inside of it. He did not know what it meant at the time, but it is slowly starting to come together.

    Slyfer ponders for a while before deciding it won¡¯t hurt him to explain. ¡°When I met her, she was no more than a crazy beast and nothing could be felt from her except blood lust, but after I¡­ talked to her she calmed down and changed into the girl she is now.¡±

    Sorren¡¯s face goes through a series of changes. At first hope, followed by disbelief and finally anger. He stands up. ¡°You expect me to believe that! It¡¯s not possible to change on your own, even I after awakening still need the powder- to, to stay sane and not turn into a mindless beast.¡±

    Slyfer watches as the man marches up and down, speaking more to himself than Slyfer. ¨CIs this it, is this what keeps them tied to Alexo? Is Luna special or is there something else going on here? In truth I know so little about her and her origins.-

    Sorren stops. ¡°Can she remember anything, anything from before the change?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head, ¡°no nothing except a few memories from before they changed her.¡±

    Sorren nods as if what Slyfer said makes sense. When awakening with the ritual, you remember everything and as if that is not enough. The humans ¡°condition¡± you until you submit.

    Slyfer watches Sorren closely as he ponders and thinks. ¡°Where is my hammer?¡±

    Sorren snorts, ¡°it is where you left it.¡± he was surprised when he saw it, when he tried he was barely able to lift it for a few seconds. It is the last thing on his mind though. ¨CIf this boy can help the girl perhaps he can¡­ no Alexo will not be defeated so easily. The man is not weak in the slightest and he knows everything. Always cool, always calm and calculating.- It was Sorren¡¯s first time to see him so frazzled when he faced the boy.

    As if reading his thoughts the boy starts to talk again while inspecting his nails unconcerned. ¡°Give up, Alexo will lose this time.¡±

    Sorren paces forward a bit angry with his hopelessness, wanting what Slyfer said to be true, even if it meant he would have to be put down when he loses control and changes form. ¡°How can you be so sure, what gives you this confidence! You do not know him, you do not know what he is capable of.¡±

    Slyfer drops his hand. ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    In a newly constructed tower a heated debate is going on. The princess of the elves slams her hand down on a round table. ¡°This is ridiculous, how can my mother be held captive. I demand that you let her go!¡±

    Great Hunter lifts his hand. ¡°Calm down, it was not our choice, but her own. This was the last thing we needed right now.¡±

    The princess turns to Elyna. ¡°Will you say nothing and just stand there, you who has served my mother almost the longest.¡± A tear threatens to escape her as she says this. She had been in her room, lamenting at her hair being cut short when the news came. With her hair forgotten she made her way to the council.

    Elyna avoids looking the girl in the eye. ¡°Princess, it was not my choice but her own. Even if I wanted to I can do nothing, I am here to find out what they intend to do with my Queen.¡± Her voice had taken a threatening tone at the end of her speech. Her eyes now rests on a High Elf noble, a man she detests. With her absence he would be the next to lead.

    The man lifts his hands to calm them down with a belevolant smile on is face. ¡°Please, please calm down. Let us discuss this and decide what steps we are to follow to sort out this mess.¡±

    The Princess swallows back her panic, fighting to keep her voice calm she raises a question that causes the smile to grow on the High Elf¡¯s face. ¡°What do you intend to do to my mother?¡±

    The man spreads his hands out. ¡°That is for the council to decide now and it will not be discussed here. As soon as this meeting is done I will call for a-¡°

    One of the three fairies who are present steps forward. ¡°You do not have the right to decide what to do High Elf.¡±

    The smile on his face wavors for a second, but is quickly plastered on again. ¡°Fairy, I am sure that your help has been greatly appreciated, but I am afraid you have no say in this matter.¡±

    The fairy flits over to the center her eyes never leaving him. ¡°What crime did the Queen give herself up for?¡±

    A look of confusion is on everyone¡¯s faces. It is Elyna who answers. ¡°It was for her crimes against the dragons and the people that suffered because of that betrayal.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, the fairies should be more angry than any other race, after all many of your people died. Please be assured I Dorand a noble of the highe elves will be certain to make sure a fit punish-¡° The smiling elf is interrupted by a snort from the Princess.

    She starts to talk her voice growing frantic as she does. ¡°The way I understand out histories, your family were the biggest supporters of her decision to stay out of the war, if you intend to condemn my mother, will you also condemn yourself?¡±

    The man frowns. ¡°Princess there are many factors the needs to be taken into account, at the time we were only loya-¡°

    The fairy lands. ¡°Silence wingless creatures! Your schemes have no place here. The Queen surrendered for her crimes against the dragons and ALL the peoples. So she will be judged by ALL the peoples in accordance with the laws set by the white dragon himself.¡±

    The group around the table start to murmur, some nod their heads, others look around in confusion. Dorand starts to chuckle. ¡°According to this rule a dragon needs to be present. Since there are no dragons available and all the peoples are not here. The trial you speak of cannot be held. Forgive me for saying this, but your plan is filled with folly. To avoid confusion in the ranks we must make a quick and decisive decision. After all, we have an army on its way here. One we cannot hope to defeat. Besides that Slyfer has not been seen for a while now. You people keep saying he has been training, but I am starting to wonder if that is indeed the case.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    More murmurs break out. Great Hunter lifts his hands. ¡°Silence please. We can discuss this matter at a later time; let us first determine what will happen with the shaman.¡±

    Dorand nods furrowing his brows. ¡°Indeed, but I have a few questions. On what basis did you determine that she betrayed us? I have not seen nor heard of any proof save for the fairy here, are we to simply take their words for it? Did countless high elves die on the words of a fairy? Where is Slyfer, since he was the one attacked, it is only natural to have him here and explain what happened.¡±

    At his words the fairy¡¯s light increases and her little face screws up in anger. ¡°I have no reason to lie to you elf. The shaman atmitted her deeds in front of many."

    The elf chuckles, ¡°so you say, so you say indeed. However the many you speak of are all loyal to either the Queen or Slyfer himself."

    Great Hunter rolls his eyes. High Elf politics are the last thing they need to be concentrating on right now. If it were up to him he would cut of the shaman¡¯s head off and let the Queen out so they could finish preparing for the battle. What happens to her afterward would be none of his concern. After all his own father never went to help the dragons so how could he judge? How could any of them judge accept for the Wood Elves and fairies? ¡°Since we can¡¯t decide on what action to take, I say we postpone the trials, set the Queen free and prepare for battle like sane people would.¡±

    Everyone turns to him. A few clan heads from his side have no objections with this, however, he cant help but see Dorand¡¯s face turn ugly with his statement. ¡°I do not agree, betrayal in the ranks is not a small matter and can cause strife in our people. Weaken us form the inside.¡±

    Great Hunter snorts. ¡°Oh spare me please. We have no time for this, Atlantia is breathing down our necks and you want to start a power struggle for the throne. I do not care who takes command, but we need to prepare. Make up your minds.¡±

    Great Hunter gets up and leaves with those words no longer interested in their petty squabbles. In truth he is worried, worried for his people and worried for the boy.

    A squealing wheel slows down as a silver haired girl looks around her in wonder. Birtha feeling their pace slow sucks in a deep breath. This cart was definitely not made for comfort and the speed at which the girl was pushing was not slow either!

    Birtha takes a look at what has Luna¡¯s attention. Around them are what looks like heaps of boulders. Here and there a dwarf is clambering over the boulders like mountain goats. Some swear some curse, but mostly they look excited.

    ¡°Whats the mater girl, have you never seen a golem before?¡± She watches as Luna mouths the word.

    A dwarf jumps down from a heap not far from them before going to lay down on a bedroll nearby. A few seconds later the Golem starts to stir and the boulders align themselves in a humanoid form. Two jewels set in its head light up and it looks around.

    Luna¡¯s silver eyes dart between the golem and the short beardy beard that is laying down. ¡°How are they¡­¡±

    ¡°Doing that?¡± Finishes Birtha. ¡°Who knows, dwarves guard three things with their lives. Number one is the beards, number two are there methods for creating golems and the last is their ale.¡± Birtha shudders. ¡°never try and take a dwarf¡¯s ale girl. It is like unleashing a small demon from hell, if they can¡¯t hit you they will bite you and if that does not work they start thinking of other craftier things and believe me nothing is more crafty than a dwarf out for revenge.¡±

    Luna seems lost in a daze, but even so her legs have not stopped and the squealing cart continues to make its way ever forward. They finally reach a small stone house looking thing. Two golems carrying large shields stomp them down before the woman can enter.

    A gruff voice that is swearing is heard and then a bearded head pokes over one of the shields. ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    Birtha tries to stand up, but she loses all intention of doing so when pain rips through her side. ¡°It is Birtha and an¡­ escort of sorts.¡±

    The beard with eyes stares at them, not quite sure what to make of the situation. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Birtha speaks up again but her voice is laced with pain. ¡°We need to speak with Olaf. It is a matter of great importance.¡±

    The dwarf swears again, he was having a nice nap before these people came to bother him. ¡°The Hammer is busy, what could a women being pushed in a cart possibly know that is important?¡±

    Birtha smirks. ¡°I heard Olaf has been at odds with Alexo, would he not want information that could possibly force him to be removed from the council?¡±

    The dwarf squints his eyes. His beady eyes finally clearing from the nap he was having. They now look over the strange arrivals with interest.  His eyes focus and they don¡¯t miss a tuft of silver hair that has come out of concealment next to Luna¡¯s cheek. The beard with eyes disappears. They wait a minute and the golems lift their shields revealing nearly ten dwarves dressed in armor and carrying a large assortment of weapons. The same head that had appeared earlier now has a body and legs and on his head is a helmet that reminds Luna of an egg.

    The dwarf looks them over. ¡°You may enter, but any weapons you may have must stay outside.¡±

    Birtha nods, but she does not move. She lost her weapon when SLyfer hit her and Luna had to give in the saber she was carrying when they entered the lizard camp. Having no weapons is what allowed them to get this far without having to do much explaining. The rest was Birtha¡¯s fowl tongue and gift for swearing and threatening anyone who would try and block them.

    The dwarfs quickly flow out between the golems and  take up positions next to the cart. The one who had spoken from behind the shields takes the lead and they are quickly led inside the stone building. Upon entry Luna is surprised when the ground starts to slope down. They head down a long hallway and then turn to the right. Some dwarves stop to look at them, but they are ignored for the most part. They then suddenly turn to the right and enter a room.

    Two of the guards look at each other in confusion. Luna jumps in surprise when she is grabbed from behind and held down. ¡°Gibbel what is the meaning of this, I thought you said we are taking them to wait for The Hammer?¡±

    Gibbel turns around and lifts his egg helmet to scratch his head. ¡°I am sorry Humler, he has our families.¡± Gibbel¡¯s words is quickly followed by the twang of a crossbow that seems to have appeared out of nowhere. Humler¡¯s eyes stretches in surprise as blood spills out of his mouth and onto his beard. The other guard who seemed as upset as Humler did not even have a chance to say anything before an axe dug into is neck from behind.

    Gibbel bends down and looks into Humlers eyes. ¡°I am sorry old friend, but my family comes first. His eyes floats over  to Luna. ¡°Hopefully when I return his property, he will release them.¡±

    Humler tries to fight the darkness creeping over him, but it¡¯s a losing battle and soon he starts to shake his body turning cold as he lies dying in his own blood. Humler¡¯s last word fills the room, barely a whisper, yet loud enough for all to hear. ¡°Fool.¡±

    Birtha and Luna are both unconscious. Blows to their heads had made sure of that. Gibbel stands up and walks over to Luna, his face a mask of sadness. ¡°Take them through the secret tunnel. When you get to the exit kill the woman and wait for me there. I will join you as soon as I have cleaned this up.¡±

    Vinx nearly panics, but taking deep breaths she calms herself. If she does something now, she will surely be caught.

    Without another word the other dwarves move a small bed set in the corner of the room, only to reveal a tunnel. They quickly disappear inside. As soon as they are gone Gibbel collapses next to Humler. Tears in the corner of his eyes. ¡°I am sorry I tried to have you on another shift as much as I could. He has my family. I had no choice¡­. I had no choice.¡±

    Slyfer is bristling with anger. The more he hears about Alexo the more he is determined to kill the man. Sorren had spoken at length about his master¡¯s¡­ accomplishments.  When he first arrived, he was working under someone a human who¡¯s wickedness knew no bounds. On the second day the man he had been training killed him to take his place on the council. This man was Alexo of course.

    Slyfer hearing about the schemes and plans that Alexo has had, cant help but start to feel he has made an error of underestimating his enemy. This feeling is quickly bolstered when Alexo steps into the tent. He pauses for a second as he takes in the sight of SLyfer without any shackles. Still the smile remains. Sorren bows respectfully.

    ¡°I have good news Sorren, I have captured your sister and she is on her way here as we speak.¡± Hearing this Slyfer feels confused. At the angle he is sitting he can see Sorren¡¯s face change from neutral to fearful and then back again.

    Sorren bows lower, gritting his teeth. ¡°I thank you my Lord.¡±

    Alexo waves his hand as if it does not matter and saunters over to stand in front of Slyfer. ¡°Well boy do you remember what I told you before I left?¡±

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°You touch me, I kill you.¡±

    Alexo bows down and takes out a knife before starting to inspect it. ¡°We cant have that, after all if you touch me. Your little girlfriend dies.¡±

    The world freezes and everything goes cold. ¨CThey found Luna, but how¡­ what?- His brain stops working for a moment and he swallows down the anger and panic threatening to drive him over the edge.

    ¡°If you so much as touch her!-¡°

    Alexo snorts and jumps jovially. ¡°What, you are going to kill me? Oh please, I have heard that line so many times. Can¡¯t you be a bit more¡­ original. You see I am a man that believes in facts, I suggest you skip all¡­ well that¡± says Alexo gesturing at Slyfer in general.  ¡°and adopt my way of thinking.¡±

    He falls quiet and inspects Slyfer closely. The boy¡¯s eyes are red and  and power is slowly moving around him. Alexo can almost taste it, it gives him the shivers and so much excitement! His smile broadens. ¡°You are no doubt able to kill everyone in this room and under normal circumstances I would be afraid, but here are the facts boy. I have your friend and it is evident you care very much about her. Now that fact is not as important as this one. I will not hesitate to harm and kill her. If you so much as touch me, my men will destroy her so slowly that she will be begging for death. Now , you are going to tell me everything about you, where you come from, what you are. What your stupid plans are and if you don¡¯t I will hurt you.¡± He walks forward and stabs into Slyfer¡¯s leg as if to drive his point home literally and figuratively.

    His excited expression changes when Slyfer looks like he barely registers what happened. The same eyes stare at him. Promising death, promising pain. Alexo steps back, pulling out his blade as he does and starts to shake his head and mutter to himself. ¡°No, this wont work. New fact! You will tell me these things or I will hurt the girl seeing as you don¡¯t seem to be troubled by pain.¡±

    He stops talking when Sorren points at SLyfer¡¯s leg. Alexo looks down and to his surprise the wound has already healed. His face turns to one of amazement¡­ he then starts to shake while letting out feral growl.

    He sneers at Slyfer, hate filling his eyes. His jovial attitude does a complete one-eighty as he leans down. ¡°You non-humans disgust me, this power you have is not natural. What made you so special to have it and we don¡¯t? What is so different between us mmm? Can you tell me, can you answer that. I mean just look.¡± He stabs down again. The wound heals. He stabs again, only to see the same result. ¡°Tell me! What makes you so special! If my wife had this power, if humans could do this¡­ if she could do this¡­  If there are gods, just what did we do to be neglected like this? To not live longer than a hundred years, to not have some kind of special power or gift!¡± His face becomes sad. ¡°Just what did we do, just what did my wife do?¡±

    Alexo stabs Slyfer again, his eyes never leaving the wound that heals instantly. He takes a deep breath and collects himself. ¡°No matter, I will have answers and then I will have your gifts.¡± He gestures behind him at Sorren. ¡°See this reject, this failure. He is but one of many of my failures in pursuit of what you people are simply born with¡­ Know this, I will be my own god. My own creator and things like you¡­ well, you will be my stepping stones.¡±

    Inside Slyfer''s head the dragons are raging. "You brought this on boy, this is your fault! Now it seems you will face a trial best avoided. Kill them and free yourself, or sit here to be stabbed like a dog!"

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 63

    I cant even....

    63

    Beardy Beard Rabbits

    ¡°Did you send the message that we have the girl?¡± Even though Gibbel had calmed down his voice could not hide the pain he felt at having to betray and kill his friends.

    The dwarf, the question was directed at ignores the hoarseness in Gibbel¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes I sent it, though I wonder how these humans got their hands on a set of scrying bowls. Them willing to give it to us, must also mean it holds little value.¡±

    Gibbel just shrugs, not caring to do much else.  He stands up swallowing hard. ¡°Enough rest we have to move. It¡¯s not much further before we reach the tent in the human camp.¡±

    The dwarves grumble, complaining about the weight of the large woman they have to drag with them. The dwarf tasked to carry the girl bends down his back towards Gibbel as he reaches for her. Gibbel watches as the dwarf¡¯s body freezes. He tilts his head and is about to ask what is going on when he hears a gurgle. The sound is strangely familiar and it is because of this familiarity that he starts to develop a cold sweat.

    A giggle fills the tunnel. It would be endearing or rather cute under normal circumstances, but in this situation it causes Gibbel to be filled with dread! A female voice almost a whisper reaches him. ¡°Alpha would be disappointed. Luna was stupid to trust you beardy beards. Your stone dolls were just so interesting.¡± She giggles again.

    By now two more dwarves have joined Gibbel, all staring with big eyes as the girl with silver hair peaks past one of their comrades. She pushes his shoulder with dainty hand and the dwarf falls over, a blade handle sticking out of  his beard, in the area where his neck should be. They watch in almost rapt attention as the girl stands up her silver hair now splattered with droplets of blood. A green light suddenly lights up and floats next to the girl, casting the tunnel into a strange shade. Gibbel holds his hand up in front of his face to avoid being blinded. In each of Luna¡¯s hands is a throwing axe, gained from the now dead dwarf. She giggles again and licks at some blood on her finger. ¡°Luna thinks you are bad beardy beards. You caught Luna off guard and if Alpha finds out Luna will no longer be allowed to go out with Alpha.¡±

    Her silver eyes seem to stand out all the more on her face that is thrown into shadow because of the floating green light behind her, she giggles once more. ¡°Come beardy beards, let Luna cut your beards¡­. Along with your necks of course.¡±

    Her eyes narrow and she lunges forward, her hand moving like a whip as an axe is thrown!  The green light pulses behind her, blinding the dwarves! The dwarf next to Gibbel lets out a grunt as it smashes into his head, the force throwing him backwards. Gibbel  blindly throws his own axe but the girl pushes off from the wall of the tunnel, tilting her lithe body out of the way. As the axe passes underneath, her empty hand stretches out snatching it out of thin air.

    By now the other dwarves have joined Gibbel, but only three of them can stand next to each other in the tunnel, so the ones in the back are forced to watch as the girl lands, her hands now empty. The green pulse fades revealing Gibbel clutching at a stump where his hand used to be and one of the dwarves next to him doubles over. Gritting his teeth in pain he shouts, ¡°Bring the spears, but remember don¡¯t kill her or our families are done for!¡±

    His words are barely cold before the silver eyes appear right in front of him, far too close for comfort! ¡°Here rabbit, have a carrot.¡± His mind barely registers being called rabbit before a dagger stabs through his teeth, tongue and finally the back of his throat. He wants to scream in horror and pain, but the blood gushing down his throat chokes him.

    The green light flashes past him. Spears stab from behind and past his head. The girl turns sideways, but is still cut on her shoulder! The dwarves swear, if not for the cursed light they would have been more accurate! Gibbel wants to scream, but it comes out as a muffled gurgle when the girl starts pushing the dagger driving him backwards and into is comrades!

    A curved dagger appears out of nowhere and she lunges to the right, to his dismay her hand on the one in his mouth stays in place and his head is forced to the side. He watches as she ducks under a spear and stabs into the neck of a friend he has known for years. His worry for his friend is forgotten as the dagger in him is ripped out taking with it a piece of his tongue while it cuts through his cheek. Luna twists and ducks avoiding two spears, but one cuts deeply into her inner thigh before hitting and digging into the wall behind her.

    She screams in pain her voice slightly changing to that of an angered beast!  Vinx buys her time and dances in the spear holder¡¯s line of sight! Luna leans forward and kicks off with her uninjured leg, sliding along the shaft of the spear, towards a surprised dwarf who was busy swiping at the green light. His eyes big as saucers, gets replaced with two daggers. She rolls to the side throwing the now dead dwarf between her and the ones still breathing!

    A low growl fills the tunnel before she vaults over the dead dwarf now entangled with the other two spear bearers who are desperately trying to back up and win some distance as well as take out the light following them. Horror fills their eyes as the light suddenly winks out and Luna appears above them. Her daggers sink into the top of their heads and the three of them tumble to the ground.

    She looks up to see an axe being swung at her, she rolls to the side, but the blade still cuts her back open. Hands turn to claws and skin turns hard as rock. The last dwarf nearly screams as Luna¡¯s, now armored arm deflects his next  blow and the she devil lunges forward. Daggers forgotten, claws dig deep into his chest, ending his life. The she devil does not stop there and grabs the dead dwarf and starts smashing him around in the tunnel like a dog with chew toy in its jaws.

    Vinx worried, starts to scream at the girl, ¡°Stop Luna, it¡¯s over!¡±

    It stops as quickly as it started and Luna blinks a few times fighting the rage inside. Her memories turn to Slyfer and the effect it has is overwhelming. The rage fades to a distant throb once more and her body changes back to normal.

    She gasps loudly before kicking the smashed piece of flesh and guts in front of her. ¡°You make Luna turn ugly. Stupid beardy rabbits.¡±

    Vinx flies over and inspects the wound on Luna¡¯s thigh Luna waves her away still a bit peeved at everything. Favoring the injured leg she makes her way through the blood and carnage to check on the muscled lady that complains too much. As she hobbles she berates herself while thinking on how she got into this situation. Luna plops down next to the large women and Vinx takes the opportunity to heal the wound as best she can. Luna grumbles feeling stupid for what happened.

    Earlier Luna had been somewhat amazed at what she had seen around her, she wanted to touch and explore everything as they walked through the tunnel the beardy beards made. They reminded her of rabbits with their tunnels, somewhat ugly and hairy rabbits though. She then thought about how delicious rabbit meat is. She was staring at the strange jewels set into the tunnels that gave of a glow when they suddenly turned down a hallway that had a lot less beardy rabbits walking around in it.

    Not long after they took another turn and entered a room. She was curiously looking at a small bed with a strange contraption to the side when Birtha grabbed her hand. Her body reacted instantly, but it was too late. A painful crack hit the base of her neck, causing her to feel confused and dazed.

    She woke up later to the sound of scuffling. She groaned a little but Vinx¡¯s voice in her head made her stay silent.  The fairy then quickly explained what happened. She gained a rough understanding on what is going on and her memories soon returned, igniting anger in her. Not for them but herself. Anger because she was caught off guard, anger because she let some rabbits capture her! It was her choice to follow Alpha to this place and he trusted her enough to allow it¡­ then she had failed him. The beardy beard rabbits soon grew tired from having to carry the muscle lady that complains so much and they stopped.

    Luna then made up her mind she would kill them all! If Alpha found out she was captured he would not allow her to come with him again. Luna could not allow that. Vinx snuck out of her armor and untied her as she lay still pretending to be out cold¡­.

    Her leg now reduced from blinding pain to a dull throb, Luna stands up. Vinx is securely nestled in her cleavage, exhausted from having to heal Luna. After checking the muscle lady she turns around and tilts her head. Pointing at the dead bodies in turn she counts aloud. ¨CSome beardy rabbits are missing?- A moment later she shrugs and bends down grabbing Birtha¡¯s foot. A low groan escapes the woman and Luna looks at her irritably. ¡°All you do is complain, even when you sleep!¡±

    Without further ado she starts to walk in the same direction they were heading, dragging the unconscious women behind her, not caring about the blood Birtha is being dragged through. She had thought on it a while and discussed what to do with Vinx, but they had no way of knowing if other dwarves were also caught in Alexo¡¯s trap. So they decided to stick with the devil they know.

    A gurgle brings Luna to a stop and she looks at Gibbel who is still alive, half drowning in his own blood. She bends down and ends his life with a face that never changes. She takes another few steps and her stomach growls. She stops again and looks at the dwarves, after a few seconds she shakes her head. She had already tasted her first victim¡¯s blood out of curiosity; they live like rabbits after all. The blood however had an earthy taste not to her liking.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Leaving a tunnel filled with death she makes her way forward with the unconscious woman leaving a  trail of blood behind them. She soon reached stairs leading even deeper.

    In another moment down went Luna, never once considering the unconscious Birtha behind her.

    Alexo looks at Slyfer confusion on his face. The boy had shown spunk a second ago, enough anger to make the human imagine he could kill him with his gaze. Yet now he sits eyes vacant, face neutral. It is because of this that Slyfer never notices a messenger arrive. He never notices Alexo swearing and grumbling for having to leave because of an untimely council meeting. It is because of this that Slyfer never sees him leave.

    Sorren has no idea what to do or how to fulfill his master¡¯s order to ¡°fix¡± him, little does he know that inside of Slyfer¡¯s head voices are raging. The dragons are angry, the dragons want blood. In front of Slyfer is the man that has infected a city, their city which was built for peace and prosperity for all races. They had warned him, told him to kill, but the hatchling showed mercy when he should not have, he showed bad judgement and even now with the cause of all the city¡¯s troubles he had sat and done nothing. A dragon would kill its prey without a thought, without remorse. A dragon would act!

    ¡°Boy you have disappointed us, we have been watching and you have been infected by the two legs. Infected with thoughts of remorse, hesitation and pity. You do not feel pity for what you eat, you just eat it! A dragon takes and if something is upset because it took, the dragon kills it. We tried the two leg way, we followed the white dragon in his quest for peace and what happened? No more. No more mercy. No more doubts or thinking, second guessing. NO MORE acting like the creatures that are beneath you. You are a dragon. Have pride in who you are! Destroy those who doubt it, destroy any who do not fear.¡±

    Slyfer had listened in silence, but what they said. What they are asking of him, he simply can¡¯t do. Even to his ears, his voice is feeble in reply. ¡°What then, what happens after I have killed and destroyed. Taken what I wanted and killed those whom it belonged to, what then? I will be left with nothing but destruction, have abundance of things that would no longer have meaning for having lost its purpose. Yes, I made a mistake. Yes, I failed and squandered your trust. I have indeed been infected, but it is not the infections you mentioned. I have been infected by confusion. Confusion with who and what I am.¡±

    Some dragons roar, angry that the hatchling would talk back after making a mistake. Others fall silent and pensive, thinking over his words. Only a sparse few agree with it. ¡°Bah, what confusion? What is there to be confused about! You do what we say, follow and kill what we deem as a danger.¡±

    ¡°I am not your tool! I would rather kill myself than be your toy.¡± This time its Slyfer¡¯s dragon voice speaking, causing many to fall quiet. ¡°You forced me here, you made me promise or die and now you complain with what you got. I will not follow you blindly into anything. You are consumed by hate and would drive everything to ruin!¡± Slyfer¡¯s rage subsides, but if he saw these damned dragons he would not have hesitated to throw his life away and try to rip them apart.

    ¡°Yes I have made mistakes, but which one of you has not? I realize that I am weak and that I have been acting like a ¡°two leg¡± but look at me, look at my body and what do you see? You see two legs don¡¯t you. I am no dragon, but I am not a mere two leg either. I must be both. For me to surpass my name sake I must be both. For me to fulfill my purpose I must be both and you angry bastards are going to help me.¡±

    The dragons bulk back at what he said. Sure they had given advice or edged him on to kill now and then, one of them even gave up whatever they are to save the hatchling¡¯s life. The only help he had ever asked for outright was from the female on matters of politics and mating. They also explained a bit about hunting and other questions he had, but that was something afforded to every hatchling. His question left them confused, what dragon had ever asked for help? They solve it themselves or they die. That is why even though they were abandoned they never sent someone to ask, or beg for help. In their eyes it would have been beneath them.

    Most were silent now, until a gruff voice fills his mind overpowering the others. ¡°Why and how would we help you?¡±

    Slyfer snorts, ¡°what a stupid question. We all want the same thing. Even though I was thrown in here by you, I have met people I care about. I have witnessed what it would be like to live under Chronos and I have made an oath that I would end it, so I will. However, I will do it on my own terms or die here and now. Teach me to be a dragon, while I learn to be a two leg.¡±

    A dragon with an amused voice speaks up. ¡°And what is it that you think you need to be now?¡±

    Slyfer smiles evilly. ¡°Right now I need to be a demon!¡±

    A lot of dragons still simmer with anger at the hatchling, but most are placated for the moment Slyfer can¡¯t help but hear a few grumble, ¡°this hatchling makes no sense, teach him to be a dragon while he learns to be a two leg but now he has to be demon?¡±

    In the tower Trisha is going crazy, marching up and down like demented crazy person. They had received word about Slyfer¡¯s capture and not long after Luna¡¯s as well. A bit of good news followed a few hours later. Luna had managed to escape. That was all Trisha cared about and dit not care to listen to what else the fairy had to report.

    Fira sitting on a bed not far from where Trisha is pacing, just follows her new found friend with her eyes. Jade was with them earlier, but she had to go take care of clan business and reluctantly left.

    Aldowin enters and looks at the two. After a few seconds of not being noticed he clears his throat, earning scowls from both of them. The scowls clear up and quickly turn into hopeful gazes, to which Aldowin must reluctantly shake his head. Like balloons both of the girls deflate. Aldowin can¡¯t blame them, he was pacing just like Trisha is now and probably had the same look when a fairy entered the hall to update them again.

    Aldowin starts to feel panicked at the thought of losing his student but soon wrestles it down before finally managing to speak. ¡°I do not have news on Slyfer¡¯s situation, but I do have news of you-¡° He barely manages to stop from saying the taboo word in Trisha¡¯s presence. ¡°-I have news of what is to be done with the shaman and the Queen.¡±

    Trisha does not stop pacing and Fira only snorts while looking at her red hair that changed back to normal the second day after Slyfer left.  Both of them have tried to contact him on numerous occasions through their link, but the feeling was dull and they were blocked by what felt like syrup the closer they got the stickier and thicker it got. In the end they could do nothing but give up and hold onto the feint feeling they still had of him.

    Aldowin getting angry for being ignored raises his voice. ¡°Slyfer would be disappointed.¡± Its most likely not true but he had to get their attention somehow. Both turn to him at the same time. ¡°he would be disappointed if he knew the way you are acting. We are on the cusp of war and you to are sitting here feeling sorry for yourselves.¡±

    ¡°What do you expect us to do!¡± Shout both at the same time.

    ¡°We have a war to fight, I suggest you prepare for it. The blood pack morale is at an all-time low, fights are breaking out all over the place. The warriors need a new leader.¡± Aldowin gestures with his hand and two servants come in carrying armor with an all too familiar insignia on it. They place it on the bed and quickly exit. ¡°Who better to take command in Slyfer¡¯s absence then his women?¡±

    Fira freezes at being called his woman, but she does not refute it. ¡°I suggest you two get dressed and go prepare your warriors. We plan on holding a ceremony for Ban tonight.¡±

    With that the man leaves them to their thoughts, a part of him can¡¯t help but feel excited for how it may turn out.

    The two girls look at each other before taking deep breaths and getting dressed.

    Half an hour later finds them walking down the hallway causing workers, pages and anyone in their path to stop and watch them walk past. Great Hunter appears out of nowhere and freezes in his tracks. ¡°Fira, why are you dressed like that!¡±

    Fira sighs knowing it¡¯s going to be a fight, but if he tries to stop her she will just give him a bit of a tan. ¡°What does it look like father. I am going to the blood pack.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous, you are a princess not some warrior.¡±

    She continues to walk forcing Great Hunter to follow. ¡°Then I will be a warrior Princess, it is because we were willing to sit and watch while some OTHER person went and did what we all should have done that it has come to this. Do not try and stop me, you cannot.¡±

    Great Hunter¡¯s face becomes a mask of anger. ¡°Fira if you do this you can no longer represent us!¡±

    She stops and closes her eyes. Ever since they set off for this stupid council her father had talked and tried to prepare her for it. He had placed all his hope on her and thinking back it has only caused her pain. Forced her to be someone she is not, forced her to get driven away by the one she cares- no the one she loves. She does not know how things will work out with Trisha and Luna, to be honest she does not care at this moment. Hearing what her father said has somehow made her mind clear of all doubts on what she should do.

    ¡°Father I accept that, I am sorry but I can no longer be the person you wanted me to be, I am me and I wish to be accepted the way I am, I do not want to lie and manipulate. I will join the blood pack, I will follow Slyfer.¡± A tear runs down her cheek, the pain her words must be causing her father goes beyond understanding.

    Without hesitating Fira continues her walk, for fear of giving in and turning back. As soon as they are out of his sight Trisha places her hand on her shoulder and says. ¡°I accept you.¡±

    Fira nods through her tears and the two continue on.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 64

    Hey guys.

    Sorry its been more than a week but there was a death in the family and things were a bit hectic.

    I hope you enjoy the read. Please remember to follow favorite and in case you have forgotten the agreement still stands. Once we reach 95 reviews/votes i will have a double release on that weekend. Please do not just give a full vote unless you really feel the story deserves it. If I get bad reviews it is my problem and I will still have the double release.

    _____________________________________________________________________________________________________

    64

    The Demon

    Sorren watches attentively as the boy who had been in a daze returns to what seems to be is normal demeanor. For a moment he looks around confused at not finding the pompous Alexo strutting about.

    A second later the confusion leaves his face, looking outside Slyfer can see darkness is already starting to creep over the tents. ¨CWas I ¡°gone¡± for that long?-

    Sorren¡¯s voice interrupts his thoughts. ¡°I told you not to underestimate him.¡±

    Slyfer nods, ¡°that you did¡­ but you just gave me the thing I needed most.¡±

    Sorren looks at him confused and Slyfer starts to laugh, his eyes starting to glow with a deathly red. ¡°You idiots just gave me a reason to start fighting back, after all you did capture one of my comrades.¡± Slyfer gets up and Sorren takes on an aggressive stance.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you touch me or any of the men here she will die.¡±

    Contrary to what Sorren believed would happen Slyfer smiles. ¡°Ah yes, I will have to reprimand her when I go fetch her now, but first tell me do you want to stand aside, follow me or die?¡±

    Sorren frowns, -what is this idiot thinking! If he acts my sister will die, does he not get that? Does he not care?-

    Slyfer tilts his head as if listening to someone. He had asked the dragons if he would finally be able to use the power locked away inside him. He wanted to use the same form he took on against the abomination, but after some prodding and feeling around he felt that part of himself was locked away. The only other option left to him is the power sealed away inside him. The power of yet another dragon he knows little to nothing of, accept he somehow gained knowledge of herbs and healing from it.

    The reply he got was not good to say the least. A few minutes would be all he has before his body will start disintegrating. His only chance at using it without killing himself for a long period of time would be in his dragon form. ¨CIf it comes to that¡­ so be it. We can¡¯t lose Atlantia if it can be stopped by revealing my secret.-

    Sorren, ignoring his strange behavior starts to scream in a pleading voice. ¡°Please, don¡¯t act. Don¡¯t let them hurt my sister.¡±

    Slyfer sighs, he also feels worried for Luna. He cares so much it hurts, however he told her not to come and she insisted, he warned her it would be dangerous and she insisted. Remembering something from Malgrobin¡¯s memories was the thing that stopped his na?ve and childlike train of thought. After a certain age a hatchling is sent into the wild to fend for itself. Its parents will then let go and let it grow on its own to make its own decisions. To either become a hunter or the hunted. If the hatchling was killed they would destroy everything and anything in the vicinity of course but ultimately until it died they would not interfere since it would not only make the hatchling weak, but also rob its pride and for some reason a dragon without pride must be killed immediately. Slyfer could not search further into Malgrobin¡¯s memories to find out why though.

    All these questions, unknowns about himself and the world around him only serve to increase his frustration. Why can he no longer access the form he had? What happened to the dark voice in his head that day? How much strength will he need in order to use the power he has properly? ¨CWhat am I?-

    Pushing these thoughts away he once again focuses on Sorren who has not moved with a complicated expression on his face. ¡°I have given you enough time to decide.¡±

    Sorren¡¯s own head and heart do not seem to agree. He hopes Slyfer can save her, but he also fears he may fail and cause his long lost sister¡¯s death. He can remember their childhood. A small village in the Northern lands. They were poor and did not have much in life, but they had each other; Loving parents and a small farm with just enough crops and animals to help them survive. It all changed though. One day his older sister did something that made the village proud. She used magic!

    The village even held a festival in her honor, then again such a small and dreary village was just begging for some reason to have a festival. That¡¯s when it all changed though. The festival spread word of her gift and talent with magic. Almost a hundred years ago things were not as they are now and magic was still not looked down on as much as now. Word had reached them of the Templars and how things were changing in the big cities, but they thought nothing of it. They were a small backwater village in the middle of nowhere after all, who would care, who would pay attention¡­..? But someone did. Alexo¡¯s master was still a young boy back then barely older than his sister when he arrived with the evil men that tore everything away from them. The village was wiped out, nothing but a crater in the ground when they were finished with it. Ironically enough, using the same magic the Templar order condemned and looked down on. It was then that Sorren¡¯s own gift showed itself and he killed one of the men right after the man slit his mother¡¯s float while calling her a whore for abominations and demons.

    The following week they travelled in cages, soon joined by other children who apparently also showed some talents with magic. All of them were then taken to a facility that in Sorren¡¯s mind could be the true underworld where bad people went. Or so he was told as a child. He remembers thinking what he did to be a bad person, to be taken to this place. What did they do?

    His sister had protected him as they traveled. She would give him a large portion of the meagre food they were given so he could eat more. She never once cried in front of him and he only figured out how sad she was on the forth night when he woke up to her shaking as she silently cried, trying not to wake or upset him. It was then that he made a promise to always try and protect her, to be strong for her¡­. but as if the demons that called themselves the Templar experimental division had heard his thoughts, they were separated the next day.

    Time then turned into a blur as he was injected, thrown into a hole and observed. The magic inside him started to burn and change him from the inside out. Time had no meaning. Sorren¡¯s life became a repetition of seeing some light only to be injected and fed before being thrown inside the hole again.

    Until one day he did not return to the hole like he was used to. They cleaned him and had to teach him how to speak all over again. It was then that he learned more than ninety years had gone past! When they were satisfied that he could understand them. The ¡°training¡± started. Even then he could see fear of him in their eyes, like he was a monster although he did not quite understand until Alexo showed up and showed him what Sorren had become. He saw one of the ¡°failed¡± experiments get killed for not changing back even after receiving the orange powder they had to take on regular intervals. It was nothing more than a mindless beast; even before it was put down it killed nearly twenty Templars. Not long after he started to serve Alexo as one of his more accomplished failures, for years he helped the man with his schemes and over these years his memories slowly returned. It was only about a year ago that he got the nerve to ask Alexo about his sister. The man looked disappointed at first that Sorren had started to regain his memories, but he soon brushed it aside and told him about his sister and yet again got something else to hold over Sorren¡¯s head.

    The relief that Sorren had when he heard she escaped was short lived as Alexo explained the ¡°evil¡± people she was with now. It was only when these people arrived and he scouted them that he realized he had been fooled once again. Now she was captured and his mind is screaming at him to stop Slyfer, but his heart is hoping he can save her.

    Slyfer¡¯s voice leaves him with little time to make up his mind. Decision made, he prepares for the worst!

    Fira, with a clean and recently washed face makes her way over to the blood pack part of the camp. Looking at the warriors she is disgusted with how far they have fallen in such a short time. She had heard her teachers and father preach so many times about morale and how it makes or breaks an army. Looking at this lot, she can¡¯t help but agree. Trisha the more timid of the two; when it comes to crowds stands not really sure how to handle the situation as more and more attention gets directed at them.

    Fira feels her anger burn red hot like her hair. When she was small she used to lose her temper all the time and burn things all over the place. As she grew older though she was taught to rein it in, to control it as a proper princess should. That part of her got buried deep under tutelage and the ever increasing responsibilities her father heaped on her. She felt that part return if not magnified when the power flowed into her from Slyfer. She wanted to burn so many things! It would have been heaven to see everything burn! Her breathing intensifies for a moment as she remembers it. She had never felt so free and contained at the same time.

    Looking at the drunk bastards in front of her the old Fira finally gets a chance to come forward after so many years. Trisha takes a step back at seeing the grass start to shrivel up. Fira looks around for a second and when spotting a wagon makes her way over.

    By the time she has reached it her entire body is nearly wreathed in flames. She walks past a tent setting it ablaze, causing the warrior inside to swear and scurry out as he utters more swears and starts throwing it with anything he can get his hands on. This serves to get even more attention on her.

    She climbs onto the wagon and turns around only to realize Grey King and about thirty wolves have followed her. She has received numerous requests from them for an audience in light of what they saw that day when they fought the shaman. She chooses to ignore them for now and turns to the scowling faces in front of her.

    Trisha soon joins her and augments Fira¡¯s voice with her magic. Her voice is nearly hateful when she speaks. Every word lashing out like a searing whip, way past their flesh and bones to directly hit the warriors¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°You disgust me! You pitiful sacks of shit do not deserve to be in the blood pack! You lose one man and all of the sudden what Slyfer has worked for means nothing! It is good that he cannot see this, because he would send you all to the afterworld. Did what he tried to accomplish with you mean nothing! Did it go down your throats and turn right into piss like the drink you are sucking on as if it¡¯s your mother¡¯s tits!¡±

    Silence follows this, until one very brave and very stupid warrior steps forward. The alcohol in him, making his speech slurred. ¡°Who are you to talk to ush? Ban was our leader, our friend. What are you. A princessh sitting in the tower doing whatever you people do. Where ish the glorioush Shlyfer¡­. Huh where ish he? He has probably abandoned ush, knowing the fight ish-¡±

    The man abruptly stops talking, simply because he cant. Trisha appeared next to him and now has him by the tongue! She starts to drag the man who is whimpering as his mouth starts to bleed from the force she is using.

    Fira nods at the now angry Trisha and in an instant she makes a decision that could spell doom for this group or turn them back into what they are supposed to be. ¡°Slyfer is not here because he is already fighting for us and the next one who says he ran away will be punished with death!¡±

    Her declaration causes many to stand up and mutter. Most are pulled right out of their drunken state. A man who looks the least drunk forces his way through the throng. ¡°How is Slyfer already fighting, why did he leave us behind?¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Fira recognizes him as one of the first blood pack warriors. ¡°He has gone to infiltrate the enemy camp in order to speak to their leaders since we felt that not all of them were aware of what happened here.¡±

    The man scowls. ¡°Why were we not told! Why do you keep this from us. We deserve to ¨C¡°

    Fira¡¯s flames flare and she nearly burns the man. ¡°You deserve nothing! Just look at you. Out of fear of this the information was kept from you. Because you are weak you were not told. Look at yourselves¡­ you are no warriors, but worse than children. Ban must be cursing you from wherever he is.¡±

    A voice hidden in the back shouts in anger. ¡°What do you know of Ban?¡±

    ¡°I know he was in command of warriors and not-¡° She gestures at them in general  ¡°-this. I know he was put in command by Slyfer since he proved himself worthy of that position. I also know he died in my arms like a warrior without fear of death, but regrets that he could not further serve Slyfer in this life. That is the man he was, the warrior he will be remembered as and you all never deserved him! We will be holding his burial rights this night. Those who wish to remain in this group will be there sober with full armor and equipment to give the warrior the respect he deserves and not this!¡± She turns to walk away and mutters quickly break out.

    She stops and seeing them gossip like girls, drives her over the edge. Her flames expand lighting up the night like the doors of hell itself have opened, destroying  the wagon beneath her. ¡°I said get ready!¡±

    Alexo looks at those gathered around and rubs his hands together, smiling in his heart. So far things are going well for the man. He did not want to take part in this meeting but it brought on the perfect opportunity to further his plans, to give the other groups the little nudge they need to start marching. His eyes flow over the other representatives and stops on the dwarf King who has not stopped staring at him since he entered the tent. ¨CThe fool suspects something, but what can he prove?-

    Everyone is gathered and they start to quiet down. The dwarf King takes the opportunity and directly asks. ¡°Alexo, earlier an alarm was raised and I am told you captured intruders. Where are they and why have you kept it from all of us?¡±

    Alexo¡¯s heart nearly jumps out of his chest in happiness, but like always his inner thoughts and feelings are kept well under control. With a neutral face he stands up and starts to answer. ¡°What you say is indeed true. There were imposters!¡± He falls quiet to let it sink in, but then shakes his head and with a sad strained voice says. ¡°Alas the ¡°imposters¡± were not enemies but fugitives. Men running from the army that is now at our door. Poor people that have been living in fear and had to watch as their families were killed only to be left with but a handful by the evil that has taken over OUR first stronghold and line of defense!¡±

    Mutters break out at his words and the dwarf King frowns. Not liking where this is going. ¡°Why did you not let us know of this immediately?¡±

    Alexo sighs and sadly shakes his head. ¡°These men told me of the problems and the issues they faced. They are also fearful, fearful that one of us may be colluding with the enemy and in doing so may assassinate them. Respecting their wishes I kept it quiet, but I felt I can no longer keep it from you as the situation is truly dire beyond our imagination. I have-¡°

    He is abruptly interrupted when the dwarf King speaks. ¡°Where are these people you speak of< I wish to have a word with them seeing as some of my dwarves were killed when they entered the camp.¡± The dwarf¡¯s eyes turn deadly with his statement and the hand gripping his hammer creaks as his grip tightens in anger. The dwarves were young, barely over a hundred.

    Alexo opens his mouth to speak.

    BANG! A loud sound fills the tent causing all within to jump. The ground trembles with the force of the blow. Alexo¡¯s eyes resting on the source narrows for a moment. The Dwarf King with a deep scowl lifts his hammer from the crater he had just created. ¡°No more talk, bring them out.¡±

    Alexo who is about to talk more is once again interrupted, this time by the Snow Elf King. ¡°I agree, reveal these men so that we can talk and discover what is going on ourselves.¡±

    Alexo swears inwardly. He wanted to smooth things over a bit more before bringing out his ¡°fugitives.¡±  Looking over the gathered people he can still see doubt in their eyes. Something he does not like, but if the ¡°fugitives¡± play their part well perhaps he can turn them to his side.

    He swears again inwardly before nodding at one of his ¡°blessed¡± children. The man quickly disappears and a moment later a herald steps forward. ¡°I present to my Lords. Lookin, a noble of the High Elves and master of the sword!¡± Lookin walks in looking haggard and defeated. He even has a few bruises on his face curtesy of Alexo¡¯s men. All for appearances of course. The herald quickly pipes up again. ¡°I present to you Great Spear, leader of the Spear clan and noble of the Dark Elves.¡±

    Great spear walks in, looking even worse. He has a deep cut in his shoulder and is walking with a limp. Seeing the two causes the others assembled to start muttering among themselves. The Dwarf King looks over the two and instead of feeling placated, doubt further fills his eyes. The men they found in the fields were all dispatched with one decisive blow. There was not a spec of blood on their armor and weapons. Well at least on those who still had there armor and weapons. He is just about to say ask when the two kneel before him.

    ¡°Dwarf King, we are aware of our Sins and will definitely pay the price for it, but please listen to us.¡± There is a demon among the army that is at your door. He has killed many of us, destroyed lives as if our people are mere cattle!¡±

    Great Spear looks up into the dwarf King¡¯s Eyes. ¡°Master Dwarf, he killed my son. Crushed him right in front of me. Stepped on his head like he was a mere ant! All because we did not want to follow him. Those with him have been affected by his dark magic and have fallen prey to his words!¡± Of course he never told Alexo about Slyfer. If the armies die they will forever be is lackeys stuck under his boot, but if they can take control of the army again they could be leaders in the council!

    Lookin nearly snorts at the dark elf fool. Sure Slyfer felt strong that night they met, but how could a boy of that age take out so many of the Dark Elves. Lookin did not stay long when the humans attacked. He had fled as soon as he got the chance knowing the human leader was not supposed to know of his involvement in the matter and if found would be killed along with the rest of the Princess¡¯s group.

    It is because of this that he was so surprised to hear of the same boy when the dark elves arrived at the hide out Alexo had placed him in.

    Alexo nearly screams in anger. He clenches his fist imagining how he is going to kill them after this. It would serve his purpose if the council thought they had been assassinated.  They had never told him about this demon!

    The Dwarf King does not take their words to heart, how could he? These people look far to haggard and defeated. The dwarfs and humans that were killed and hidden in the field all died with one strike! How could they have done it? Unless of course some of the people with them were more capable and in better condition.  He is just about to ask when a feeling of fear fills his heart and with every growing second it intensifies nearly driving him to his knees! It feels like eyes are staring into the back of his head. Eyes of a predator. Eyes of a killer!

    Some of the representatives and dignitaries pass out. He can even see some wetting themselves! Alexo staggers back, but a ward activates protecting him from the strange power. Most of his men go through the same experience.  The snow elf King and others well versed in magic cry out and start bolstering the defenses around their minds.

    ¡°What is this! What is approaching us?¡±

    Great Spear starts to scream at Alexo. ¡°This feeling, this, this aura¡­ No he can¡¯t be here. Why is he here!¡± He had escaped from Slyfer but every dream he had since then had been a nightmare. The demon that killed his son would come for him. He saw Slyfer jump in front of Great Hunter, but he ran before seeing the result. He ran in fear. He ran because he knew if he did not the demon would kill him. Now the feeling has intensified tenfold as opposed to that day. ¨Chow much stronger has he become?-

    Slyfer watches as Sorren kneels in front of him, his face strained and body shivering. ¨CThis feels great!- For the first time in a long while Slyfer  is releasing his aura to the max. He never realized how good it would feel doing it. Always keeping it wrapped up over the last few months had made him used to it. Sorren, filled with fear he can¡¯t explain tries to stand up under the weight that feels like its crushing his spirit! His legs fail him however and he stays in the position. Right now he is nothing but a dog for the slaughter. He had stepped in Slyfer¡¯s way, fearing for his sister.

    Slyfer ignores him as he expands his mind even more. The simple reason he has done this, is to find Luna and in doing so he needed all of it. He scans over the thousands of life forms. Lights that are not lights. Not aware of what releasing his aura on this scale has caused!

    Luna in the tunnel suddenly stops and a grin spreads from ear to ear. It was this power, this feeling that brought her back from the abyss. She doubles her speed rushing forward all the while dragging the woman behind her.

    Slyfer frowns. He found her after all her light is very unique and to is surprise similar to Sorren¡¯s. She is underground though and not alone. A weak light seems to be following behind. He talks aloud to himself. ¡°Not captured then?¡±

    Slyfer looks down at Sorren and sighs. He has to kill the man. Sorren got in his way after he warned him. ¡°Sorren you can die in peace knowing that your sister will be safe. It seems she was not captured or has already escaped.¡±

    Sorren does not know what is going on and he can barely think through the fear, but Slyfer¡¯s words helps him break free from it to some extent. He looks up seeing Slyfer make a fist. ¡°Wait! Let me join you. If my sister is truly safe let me join you. I hate Alexo, I hate the Templars. They tore my family apart. Turned me¡­ turned me into this.¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes flashes with a promise of death and for a second Sorren believes his words were useless, but then Slyfer lets out a breath and lowers his hand. ¡°If I get one whiff of betrayal, you die.¡±

    Sorren is about to answer, but when he looks up Slyfer grabs him by the scruff of his neck and starts dragging him. Sorren heard anger in Slyfer¡¯s voice. Every word not only sounded in his ears, but reverberated through his mind as well.

    Slyfer fights against the voices in his head. The dragons wanted death for Sorren, but Slyfer once again fought against them. He feels like a fool for not taking Sorren¡¯s life, but he may need him now. After all who knows more than Sorren about Alexo¡¯s activities?

    Slyfer walks outside the tent only to find the guards placed their on the ground. He thought he would have to kill his way out, but now¡­.

    With no time to think on it he heads to his hammer at first trying to stay out of sight, but the more he walks, the more he realizes the humans all around him were shivering in fear. Some crying others curled up into little balls. It reminds him of when Alric was so angry. For a moment he believes Alric should be close but their connection quickly shows it to not be the truth. The dragons solve the mystery. ¡°It is you who is doing it.¡±

    Before Slyfer can ask further questions Sorren manages to speak again. ¡°Where are you going, what about my sister?¡±

    Slyfer ignores him for a second  as he ponders on what the dragons said. ¡°Your sister is somewhere underground.  She is safer there then with us.¡±

    Sorren wants to speak again, but Slyfer suddenly drops him and jumps forward grabbing a spear from a soldier the ground. He hears a rush of air followed by a resounding clap as the spear is launched through the air. It rips the air as it travels creating a whistling sound. The sound stops but is quickly replaced by griffin¡¯s cry of pain. He hears Slyfer approach again while muttering something about pigeons.

    Sorren starts to feel another fear grow inside him. The griffins! He had forgotten about the griffins!

    In Slyfer¡¯s mind he can sense more and more griffins closing in his direction. Bending down he grabs Sorren again and speeds off through the camp. He needs to hurry, there is no way he can face so many of them!

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 65

    Alright guys in all honestly I feel like this is a shitty chapter, but I have re-written it about six times and to be honest I feel like breaking things. It''s like its not coming out right... I don''t know I have decided to let you be the judges.

    65

    Blood and Feathers

    Slyfer wills himself to move faster, to be quicker. With every second he can feel more and more of the damn pigeons approaching and with it his blood lust grows. The dragons inside him are strangely keeping their anger in check. They know he can¡¯t face them, not without a weapon at least, so they hold back.  Keeping themselves under control if only until he can reach the hammer.

    Slyfer jumps the speed he is going at carrying him over at least five large tents. His passing, ripping them from the ground. His feet sink into the hard ground before he kicks off again, causing dust and dirt to fly everywhere! ¨CFaster, need to be faster.- His mind is set on one goal, speed he needs to be faster or he will die; ripped to shreds by sharp beaks and talons belonging to the creatures he hates most in the world.

    With another leap he clears more tents, wind rushing past his ears. The sound his broken by an even louder gush of wind¡­. And the call of a griffin! Slyfer swears and calls on his magic to push him forward and out of the way. A griffin swoops past barely missing him by a hair¡¯s width. His body is buffeted by the wind following behind it. He crashes into a tent, his leap extended by the use of magic.

    It crumbles under him and he can feel things break under his feet. He disappears for a second only to reemerge with a faster pace than before, turning into a blur as his feet cracks and breaks the ground underneath.

    Sorren being pulled behind can barely keep up with what is going on. Every time Slyfer jumps his stomach feels like it¡¯s sucked into a black hole. Every landing jarring every bone in his body, causing pain to lance through his bones. His mind is elsewhere though. Being sort off drag-carried behind Slyfer he can see what is going on behind them, he can see what is following them and it makes his blood turn cold!

    Griffins, so many griffins! Sorren swears over and over in his head. ¨CI knew there is a lot of them, but this many?- His thoughts are broken as he starts to choke. Slyfer rounding a corner swings Sorren around like a pendulum. Sorren gags as his armor tightens around his throat! ¡°what are you- *cough*¡± His eyes bulge and he is unable to speak, his voice making a strange sound as he is choked.

    He hears an unearthly sound that brings even more fear as his anus clenches for fear of having his guts spill out by the force he is being swung at. A moment later he stops choking and his oxygen deprived mind can finally make sense of what the sound is. ¨Che is laughing! Why is Slyfer laughing?-

    Slyfer pounds his feet harder into the ground, the boots on his feet nearly destroyed by his head long rush. He is laughing now, laughing because he can see his goal. He can see the hammer and with it he can already sense the blood that is about to be spilt with it!

    A sudden eagles cry behind him causes the laugh to stop. Sorren starts clawing at his hand, while muttering things. His senses tell him what Sorren is trying to say. A griffin is quickly catching up to them from behind.

    -Almost there!- The sound of strong wing beats surround them, drowning out all others.  The nearest griffin stops its frantic wing beats and pulls in its wings. It dives; it can already imagine the blood it¡¯s about to spill. The two leg is fast, but what can beat the speed of a griffin in flight! It dives nearing the two leg with every millisecond.

    Its talons stretch out the closer it gets to the ground. Sharper and stronger than steel the moon glinting of them. The Griffin¡¯s eyes narrow focusing on its target with its eyesight it can count the hairs on Slyfer¡¯s head.

    Ten meters, Slyfer¡¯s ups his pace once more but it¡¯s no use!

    Eight meters. The griffin calls out again. It wants its prey to know it¡¯s coming and to despair for that very reason!

    Five meters. It flexes its talon. Feeling the power in it gives it confidence!

    Two meters. Its wings changes angles and it start to level out of the dive.

    One meter. The two leg jumps forward kicking rocks and dust into the griffins eyes. It cries out in anger for not being able to see its prey, but the griffin knows it¡¯s too late for the two leg. Talons stretch out Slyfer in his jump uses Sorren to swing around. The dust behind him is broken through by a sharp beak and yellow eagle eyes, focused and determined to get him!

    His hand stretches out, closing around the hammers hilt! Talons now fill his entire view.

    The griffin can already taste victory¡­.

    Everything seems to freeze as it watches the two leg grasp the hammer¡¯s hilt, but it is useless it will have him now, it will grab and rip him to shreds. Carry the body into the clouds before dropping it to let gravity do its work!

    Then something happens. The hammer starts to lift and fire sprouts from the one end. It causes the hammer to rocket around at a blinding speed, a ring of fire sprouting around Slyfer as he is forcefully swung around, the hammer swinging in a wide arc. The griffin is worried for a split second until it remembers the wards on its body. No magic will be able to touch it!

    The griffin¡¯s eyes start to change. From triumph to fear. The hammer that had been facing the ground is now above its head. The fire sprouting from the one side had caused it to swing around! Its wings start to extend¡­ too late!

    The hammer crashes into its head. The force pushes it down and into the ground. Forcing it to dig a deep trench, tents and soldiers get destroyed as the griffin pummels through, its head crushed beyond recognition!

    Slyfer is forced to spin even faster, the force of it making him scream in pain as the hammer is nearly ripped from his grip. His shoulder makes a popping noise and the hammer leaves his hand crashing into the ground. The earth sinks cracking and splitting and a wave of gravel, rocks and sand flows outward in a ring. As it travels it rips more ground up with it resembling a wave.

    Griffins that are diving from all sides plow into it, brief screeches filling the air before they crash breaking bones, beaks and talons. Their skin is ripped and holes are punched through their chests. The ones behind them follow suite most crashing but not dying.

    Slyfer has also crashed into the ground. His ears wringing and shoulder burning in pain. His shoulder pops again, causing him to let out a groan. His arm had been pulled right out of its socket, but his healing just pulled it back. Planting his one arm under himself he forces himself up groggily. Sound returns and with it comes the excessive and drowning sounds of wingbeats. Looking up and nearly falling over in the process he sees something that makes his blood turn to ice. Griffins above are flying in a circle and their number must be over two hundred! A nagging feeling like he has forgotten something fills his groggy mind. Realising what it is causes his head to snap to his other hand. The only thing in it... is the piece of Sorren''s armor he had been holding onto!

    He looks down and around to try and find him and starts shaking his head to clear it, dust and small stones still falling all around him. For a moment he is confused. He is inside a crater that is nearly twenty meters deep and right in the center is his hammer!

    He takes a step towards it nearly falling in the process. ¨Chave to move, so many griffins¡­. Have to kill-

    He reaches it grabbing hold, but just as he does something crashes into him. Sharp talons dig deep into his body and he is lifted of the ground. His hand tightens around the hammers hilt. The griffin angles upward intending to carry him up into the air, but it suddenly feels like its wings are about to break off! The hammer lifts briefly before the griffin is forced to let go of Slyfer, for fear of crashing into the ground. Slyfer face turns into a grimace as the wounds on his body start to knit closed and a broken leg is forced back into it''s original position.

    He screams with the pain and with it comes boiling anger. The dragons also no longer wish to hold back. Slyfer has been caught. Its fight or die!

    He looks up again and swings the hammer to his shoulder before bellowing with his dragon voice, eyes blood red and filled with hate. ¡°Damn pigeons! Weak feathered rodents. You think you can kill me! I will destroy you, come you little shits! Your feathers will make great pillows for my army.¡±

    Great Spear nearly throws up when he hears the voice. All present turn pale at it. The dwarf King is the first to force himself to act. Stepping forward he grabs Lookin who looks more sane of the two refugees. ¡°Tell me who is this demon you speak of?¡±

    Lookin swallows, but his eyes are in a daze. The dwarf King slaps him bringing the sword master out of it. ¡°Who is he!¡±

    Lookin, looks around confused and then utters the name. ¡°Slyfer.¡±

    Hearing the word Great Spear whimpers and curls tighter into a ball on the floor. Alexo swears, the boy in his tent was called Slyfer? ¨CDid I underestimate him, does he not care about the girl?-

    Sounds of battle fill the air along with a laugh that sends shivers up everyone¡¯s spines. The same voice continues to taunt. ¡°Ten down, I will make pigeon soup tonight!¡±

    The earth shakes, not as much as it had with the first blow they felt. But judging by the voice and the sounds growing louder Slyfer is coming closer to them.

    The dwarf king turns to one of his men. ¡°Quickly go get the golems, if this¡­ demon will not talk we will crush it.¡±

    Alexo hearing him walks over with an ugly face. He gestures around him. ¡°Does it look like it wants to talk! We are under attack and you still want to talk, are you an idiot.¡±

    *Guh!* Alexo falls to his knees nearly spilling the meal he had this evening. The dwarf King¡¯s fist firmly planted in his gut.  Alexo finds himself at eye level with a very angry Dwarf.

    ¡°You will talk to me with respect human. Or I will teach you to!¡± One of the blessed children reaches out for the dwarf King.  He swings the small hammer in his hand. It crashes into the silver haired man¡¯s chest. Alexo watches as his experiment is sent flying right across the tent and that was only a soft blow!

    Slyfer watches two more griffins dive towards him. One arm is limp by his side, a deep gash revealing bone. I tries but fails to brace himself. His one foot hindering him since it is still broken from his previous encounter. A part of Slyfer can only thank his lucky starts that only the smaller griffins have attacked. So far the bigger ones seem to be gliding above. ¨CWhat are they waiting for? Waiting for me to weaken? Damn cowards!- At the thought pure anger starts to flow through his body like blood through his veins. He glimpses the two griffins diving at him again and a thought, irrational and stupid comes to mind.

    ¡°Fine then, I will come to you!¡±

    He takes a large step forward and swings the hammer overhead. It fills the air with a ringing sound before it crashes into the ground once again shooting up debris, tents, soldiers and dust all over the place. For a second he is hidden and seeing this the two griffins veer off having learned from what happened to the previous griffins that tried to dive at the two leg through the dust.

    They hear the ground crack then the rushing of wind. The dust that had been flowing suddenly shoots out in a circle like wave, in the center¡­ is the two leg rising like a specter the dust leaving a trail behind him. The griffins screech in delight in the air seeing the prey coming into their domain. One of the bigger one¡¯s screech is different though. It is one of surprise. A bloody and dusty Slyfer crashes into it forcing the griffin up a few meters as it squawks in surprise.

    As quickly as they rose, they suddenly sink as the sudden weight of the hammer proves almost too much for the injured griffin. Slyfer is barely recognizable as he clings to the griffin like a tic laughing like a deranged demon. ¡°Fly birdy!¡± With feral growl he stars making his way up to the griffins back using a hand and his teeth to climb- never letting go of his hammer.

    The griffin starts to fly erratically in order to throw him off. Slyfer changes his grip on the hammer and drives the butt end of it into the griffin. Something cracks. ¡°Behave or I will turn you into blood and feathers.¡± The griffin ignores him and before he can hit it again something pounds into it. Jarring Slyfer. The griffin cries in pain and spots what it is at the same time as Slyfer. Another griffin! Slyfer swears he had hoped that clinging to one would give him some breathing room, but there seems to be no love lost between them. The things plan to take it down along with him.

    Luna increases her speed when she finally sees some stairs leading upwards, quickly bounding up Birtha in tow, only to come across a solid plank blocking the doorway. Without caring if there is someone on the other side she kicks it. The plank moves albeit only by a fraction. She kicks again and some candle light spills in through the crack that has opened.

    She peaks through seeing a carpet, but no movement. *Bang Bang Bang* A few more kicks reveals the interior of a small tent that does not seem to serve any purpose. She barely pushes past but Birtha gets stuck. Luna looks at the women and considers abandoning her for a second, but then decides against it.

    A few grunts later she sets off only to stop right outside the tent again. Everywhere she looks are what looks like unconscious humans. In the distance she can hear alarms that are periodically drowned out by booming sounds of battle that can¡¯t be too far away. A quick scan makes her mouth go dry. In the sky she can see what looks like a cloud of feathers.

    The cloud seems to break and flames spread everywhere. Quickly turning blue as wards activate. She sees some fireballs fall from it, realizing a second later that they are not fireballs but burning griffins. Another blast of fire, then another. More and more wards start to fail and the fireballs increase. Then everything goes quiet.

    Luna drops Birtha in worry. Battle sounds are good, but silence is bad. Silence means the battle is over. Slyfer¡¯s aura around her wavers and feeling it do so makes her gasp for breath. The humans on the ground also start to stir around her. She bends down and plucks a sword from the nearest one before grabbing Birtha again. Heart racing in fear she starts running towards the battlefield.

    By now those of the council that are still awake are standing outside. They had seen and felt the same things Luna did. The silence after the clamor is deafening. Great Spear having felt the oppressive aura disappear stands up with shaky legs. He quickly exits the tent and stops in awe at the sight of the swirling cloud of griffins in the sky. ¡°Is he dead?¡± He asks no-one in particular. ¡°Haha he is dead!¡±

    The dwarf King looks at him irritably not sure how to feel or what to make of the situation. Unknown to them a girl with a silver is hiding on the far side of the tent. Her eyes dazed and on the brink of tears as she looks at the cloud above. ¡°Dead? He can¡¯t be, Alpha won¡¯t die. Alpha wont¡­.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    She hears Great hunter¡¯s exclamation of joy and something inside her breaks. Her hands quickly form fists as her face changes into a scowl filled with hate. Her body starting to shake. Vinx feeling the change, starts to stir and pops her little head out of Luna¡¯s bosom. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asks sleepily but her next words get caught in her throat as something wet hits her head. Looking up she realizes it was a tear. ¡°Luna what¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡±

    Luna does not look down and answers in a flat drone that is barely audible. ¡°They are saying that Alpha is dead.¡±

    Vinx scrunches up her face at the words. ¡°What, who is?¡± She looks around and quickly spots the group not far away. Before she can ask again Luna starts to walk drawing the sword on her hip as she does.

    Vinx wants to protest, but when she spots the cloud of griffins above, her voice catches. ¡°What is-¡°

    Luna suddenly rushes forward at Great Hunter who is nearly crying with joy. How long had he feared for his life, how long was he afraid and plagued with night terrors? Knowing the person... no the demon responsible for his torment is dead is like a mountain has been lifted from his shoulders.

    He wants to dance, he wants cheer! He is just about to start doing that when pain lances through his back and a steel blade covered in blood appears from his chest. His face sets in confusion and his hand limply grabs at the blade. His mind registers a little of what has happened and he turns his head to try and see who just stabbed him. A silver head of hair appears in his peripheral vision.

    He tries a few times to speak as blood rushes up his throat. The first few tries resulting in a gurgle as blood spills down his chin. He finally manages a word. ¡°Why?¡±

    The gurgled word draws attention from those infront and they jump back at what greets them. None of them had sensed her, yet here she was sword sunk to the hilt in Great Spears spine. She does not even give them a glace before lifting her hand and sticking her fingers into Great Spear¡¯s bloody mouth.

    The silence is broken with a crack and blood spatters onto Lookin¡¯s face who is standing the nearest to the spectacle.  His face twitches. Luna had just ripped Great Spear¡¯s jaw off! Ignoring the rest who are still shocked she falls to her knees. ¡°What will Luna do now?¡±

    High above in the darkness an argument is going on. ¡°Serena he is nearly lost to us we must act!¡±

    The green dragon looks down worry clearly in her eyes. ¡°Alric I know how you feel, I too care for him. It is against our ways. You know what happened last time a hatch-ling was saved from death.¡±

    Alric grunts even though he heard her words the conviction in them was only a bit more than non-existent. ¡°Slyfer is hardly like Chronos. He would never give away everything for power, we must act. You cannot stop me in this. We have hidden away for too long already and  I have grow tired of it!¡±

    Serena lets out a short yipping sound and shakes her head. ¡°Fine! Let us give these two legs something to fear the rest of th-¡°

    Alric snaps his head toward the cloud of griffins that looks like nothing more than a small dot from where they are. ¡°Something is happening.¡±

    Serena having made up her mind no longer cares and is already getting ready to dive. ¡°Enough talk, it¡¯s time to do what you do best!¡±

    Both dive at the same time opening their maws. Heaven shaking roars fill the sky! No longer caring for stealth. Their wings beat powerfully ever pushing them downward at a faster pace. Filling the air with sounds akin with thunder!

    Slyfer screams in pain a beak is firmly locked around his middle crushing it more with every second. His entire body is bloody. Deep gashes spilling more of it with every second. One of his arms are missing. His right leg dangles by a piece of skin.

    Still holding tightly to the hammer with his other arm, he swings it around weakly hitting the griffin that has him. The griffin cries out in pain, its wing broken even with the light swing. The hammer slips from his grip the blood covering it having made it slippery coupled with the state he is in making it impossible to hold on any longer. He starts to fall not caring what happens next, too tired to care, too tired to do anything even if he did.

    ¡°Hold on Little one, we are coming!¡±

    For a second he does not recognize it, but when he does his glazed eyes start to glimmer with hope. ¡°Serena?¡±

    ¡°We are coming survive and I will show you how a real dragon kills things!¡±

    ¡°Alric?¡±

    He hears the roars of what can only be dragons and it feels like bliss. Like a soft wind and warm breath filling his air deprived lungs. It gives his tired soul hope. He had tried to change into one himself, but after being surrounded he never got a chance the first attempt resulting in his missing arm.

    Gripping his teeth he looks around him. The griffins are in a panic only some still paying attention to him, but failing to get through the panicking others. He watches as one gets through and dives towards him. ¨Cits all or nothing.-

    Diving deep he pulls out whatever magic he can, but knowing it won¡¯t be enough he dives deeper. Where the rest of his power is locked away. ¨CI may die¡­ to hell with it I am probably already dead.-

    The griffin coming for him only wants to kill this two leg that already took so many of their lives. Only one hit will undoubtedly kill it. Just one hit is all it needs! Stretching out its talons for the kill, the griffin nears Slyfer at a breakneck speed. Then something happens, it did not expect. Multicolored lights starts to swarm around the two leg nearly blinding the griffin. The two leg screams in pain, but its one arm points toward the griffin. ¡°Burn!¡±

    Fire sprouts from his hand in a large cone and wards instantly flare up. The two leg had used fire magic before, killing a few griffins in the process. The griffin resigns itself to take the blow, but it stops as soon as it started! The flames quickly fade to nothing and the griffin cries out in frustration when it sees the two leg is gone. Not even a second later. Something hits its head then grabs onto it.

    ¡°Time to die pigeon!¡± Panic fills the griffin¡¯s eyes knowing the two leg is on top of it. Another hit rocks its head downward and its body can only follow! Slyfer raises his hand nearly toppling off. With one last shout he summons all the wind magic he can his remaining arm starting to rupture and bleed with the amount of it.

    The others outside clutching at their ears form the previous roar. Watch as a large hole is blasted in the cloud of griffins! Blood and feathers fill the sky, griffin body parts spreading out in sickening arcs. In the center a lone griffin is falling rapidly towards them on its neck is what looks like a red dot.

    Slyfer strikes it¡¯s head again and again. While trying to bottle up the magic that his killing him. His arm is useless now. His hand unable to make a fist, but with a grimace at the increasing pain he strikes it down using it more as a club than anything else.

    The closer the griffin gets the more those down below can hear soft popping sounds as Slyfer¡¯s blows rock the griffin¡¯s head from side to side. With another hit a dent forms in the griffin¡¯s and the griffin goes limp. Slyfer  wants  to roar out in triumph, but nothing comes out but a hoarse grunt.  They soon spin out of control and plow into the ground Slyfer instantly getting thrown off somewhere.

    The dwarf King now joined by snow elves and multitudes of his army¡¯s golems rush forward. Alexo had elected to stay at the large tent looking over everything with a smirk until he heard the roars. The dwarf King in his own golem has a limp Luna in its hand.  Trying his best to ignore Vinx who is flying around his head.

    They all stop there rush towards the griffin that fell as two incomparably bright lights, light up the sky. One fiery and red like the sun the other green and sharp, cutting into their eyes. The green one breaks off and heads towards the griffin cloud. The red light grows faster. The dwarf King starts to feel dread and shouts at his men. ¡°Brace! Braaaaace!¡± The golems quickly plant their feet in the ground and soil starts to fill around them. The snow elves act just as fast casting ice magic all around themselves and the dwarves forming a strange small mountain made out of ice and stone!

    Before the defense can obscure the Dwarf King¡¯s vision he sees something he thought he never would¡­ two dragons! His ears still ringing from their roars he can¡¯t hear properly but their voices fill his and everyone¡¯s minds. Just one word, one word and his hope sinks deeper than the ground he is standing on.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Serena lets go of the wind magic she had gathered towards the griffins. It shoots off the sound it gives off like billions of sharp blades cutting into steel. Some griffins have already started fleeing, but it does them no good as the magic hits the dispersing cloud. Griffins are cut into small little pieces, the pieces are then cut smaller and yet smaller. The magic expands swallowing up more and more of them until not one is left. She swings in wide arc and witnesses Alric¡¯s destruction. Even from where she is, she can here is chuckle as he unleashes a fiery hell on the human camp below. Soldiers do not have a chance to scream as they simply melt before the rolling flames hit. The ground almost instantly turning into a sea of lava!

    Serena fearing for Slyfer berates him. ¡°Fool don¡¯t hurt the little one!¡±

    He does not answer only sending an image of a bloody Slyfer lying unscathed on what seems to be an island surrounded by lava.

    Inside the small mountain of ice and stone the dwarf King feels like he is being cooked alive, the ice melting despite the snow elves¡¯ best efforts. His magic too is starting to fail him as the earth he summoned is starting to melt. Then it stops.

    The earth shakes once and then again. The Dwarf King quickly looks down at the girl he had been carrying only to find her covered in a green light. The irritating fairy having done something. Using the last of his control over his magic the stone around him crumbles and others soon follow suite.

    What they see makes them suck in a cold breath. Around them is what he can only describe as carnage. Lava covers the ground everywhere he looks, in the distance sits two beings unperturbed by their presence. ¡°Dragons, how can there be dragons?¡± He half recovers and mumbles at first before finding his voice and commanding his troops. ¡°Form a bridge.¡±

    He has to repeat it a few times before the order is followed and soon a bridge is formed. To his dismay more than half of his troops are dead or severely burned. Looking to the side he can see the snow elves did not fare any better.

    He takes a tentative step forward. ¨CWe are doomed, no maybe we can placate them. If we know what has upset them maybe we can salvage this. The humans however¡­-

    The leader of the snow elves makes his way forward. ¡°Should we approach?¡±

    The dwarf only manages to nod before finally saying. ¡°We have to, we can only try and appease them. Or we will all die.¡±

    Vinx basically starts to jump on Luna¡¯s head to wake her up. The stupid dwarf carrying them had knocked her out as she sat in shock. ¡°Luna, wake up. Luna!¡±

    Luna stirs but still does not wake causing Vinx to jump even more. Her heart is racing, since she was small she had heard of the dragons and now there are two standing in her presence. Slyfer is a dragon of-course but these are so much bigger and From what Slyfer has told her they can only be his parents!

    Alric growls in annoyance at sensing the insignificant creatures come closer. Serena is muzzling the unconscious Slyfer with worry in her eyes. ¡°Little one, please be okay. Forgive us for acting too late. Please be okay, Sky Mother please keep your prince alive.¡±

    Alric cant bare to look at the broken Slyfer on the ground. Instead he feels the pain and anger rising like a hand to choke him. He had seen such a scene before, however, back then it was his mate and hatch-ling lying lifeless before him. ¨CHe still breathes¡­ someone must pay.-

    His large head swings to focus on the dwarf and Snow maggot walking towards him. They both freeze at his gaze. From where he sits he can smell the fear surrounding them. He snorts in disdain causing flames to sprout from his nostrils.

    Heart frozen they watch as the large red dragon stands up towering over them. Now that they are closer the sheer size of the creature is enough to cause their blood to run cold. It starts to make its way towards them. The earth shaking with every step. The Dwarf King can¡¯t help but look at its claw his mind easily doing the calculation. ¨CIt can kill me just by stepping on me.-

    It stops and lowers its black spiked head, big red eyes pinning them down. ¡°Who is responsible?¡± Says a deep almost cruel voice in their heads.

    Both turn pale not knowing what to say. They don¡¯t even know why the dragons are here!

    ¡°Speak!¡± They nearly topple over with the voice sending pain through their minds.

    ¡°We do not know why you are here? We do not know-¡°

    Alric lifts his claw and strikes the ground infornt of them scooping up dirt and digging a trench deep enough for the dwarf¡¯s golem to hide in. With a flick the rocks and dirt crashes against the wall that is easily more than a hundred meters away.

    Both look at the trench that is no less than a meter away from them. Feeling his anger grow Alric decides to kill them, but a green light stays his hand.

    ¡°Old one is, is Slyfer alright?¡± Vinx can¡¯t help but feel worried and had to ask.

    The dragon looks at her, squinting a little as he does. ¡°Fairy, you know the hatch-ling, what happened here? I was only able to see bits and pieces as he fought.¡±

    Vinx flies closer and sends her voice to all around her. ¡°Slyfer, Luna and I came to speak with the council. The army here is for us you see. Slyfer wanted to talk to them directly to persuade them of our good intentions, so that we could avoid a war. The human Alexo captured and kept us secret from the rest of the council. For some reason he was edging the war on.¡±

    Hearing all this The Dwarf King looks at the Snow Elf, both starting to scowl in anger. The dragon turns to them. ¡°You are weak and useless creatures.¡± The ground starts to crack as he crushes it below him. ¡°I should kill you right now.¡±

    ¡°We did not know-

    ¡°Shut up! Your excuses are worth less than your lives that already belongs to me¡­. Oath-breakers.¡±

    The last word knocks the breath right out of them, but they have no time to think as Alric turns to Vinx. ¡°Where is this human?¡±

    At this time Luna starts to stir, everyone¡¯s attention instantly focusing on her. ¡°Alpha?¡±

    Vinx flies over to her. ¡°Luna, he seems to be alive.¡±

    It looks like bolt of lightning strikes her when she hears the words and she soon starts to struggle to get free. The Dwarf King not knowing what to do puts her down and she starts running not realizing Alric is there.

    She makes it past his claw before a tail strikes the ground barring her way. ¡°Little creature, where are you going?¡±

    Luna looks to her sides a bit confused and then up right into Alrics snout. She stumbles a few steps back and just stares at Alric. He stares back waiting for an answer.

    Silence.

    Her instincts are screaming danger. Telling her to curl up and hope it does not eat her, but her heart is screaming that she must reach Slyfer. Balling her fists she points at Alric. ¡°Big Red, move or Luna will kill you!¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 66

    So I listened to some of you guys who did not want to be left hanging and here it is. Hope you enjoy the chappie.

    66

    Hold it!

    The Dwarven King had seen many things in his life from the fantastical to mundane, but never in his life would he have imagined the sight that is now before him. The girl he had been carrying is shaking in her boots yet on her face is nothing but resolve. So afraid, yet in the face of her fear she shows no sign or willingness to back down.

    The humongous red dragon now with its head lowered and tilted to the side; to better look at the girl shows a bit of surprise at her attitude towards him. The Dwarf King already made his peace when he heard her words, believing it would end her life as well as his own at being offended. With every breath the beast takes, heat assails them and the Dwarf is simply counting the seconds before they are going to be showered in fire and brimstone.

    To his surprise the fire does not come, nor the afterlife. The dragon and girl just keep on staring at each other. Both not willing to look away or break contact although with every second he can see the girl¡¯s body shivering more and more. The dragon finally blinks and lifts its head, the action causing the earth beneath it to crack. ¡°I do not have time for this little beast girl, you are brave and I commend you for that. I will spare your life this one time, but¡­¡± The dragon reveals his teeth; the smallest of them easily being larger than the girl. Rocks start to clatter as a deep rumble starts to emanate from inside the belly of the dragon. It takes a second for them to realize it is growling. ¡°¡­if you threaten me again, I will kill you.¡±

    Luna takes a shaky step forward. Seeing this Vinx nearly passes out. With no other choice she rushes in front of Alric. ¡°Old One please forgive this girl. She acts out of care for Slyfer, she is sort of¡­ one of his mating partners and is very worried.¡±

    Alric looks between Luna and the fairy, his mind going through memories of what little time he spent with Slyfer. He had heard of two potential mates. ¨CA dark elf wolf woman and a strange hybrid that is able to turn into a tiger, but this girl feels like neither of the two. Is this fairy lying to me, if she is then they wish to harm the hatchling!-

    His growl grows in volume and the dwarf watches in amazement as the vibration caused by it, lifts Luna¡¯s hair causing it to float as if there is no gravity. ¡°You dare lie to me! I have never heard of this girl; only a wolf and a tiger. You will pay the price for trying to fool me little fairy.¡±

    The fierce gaze Luna had turns into sadness and she asks. ¡°Big Red, who are you to Slyfer?¡±

    The Dwarves and Snowelves can¡¯t help but grow interested. They also wish to know what makes this boy so special that two dragons would descend and lay waste to the army.

    The dragon stops growling, caught off guard by her question.  The Dwarf King can swear its scales started to turn a brighter shade of red. ¡°The hatchling is my, my foster child. He is a bit ugly but is still under my protection. Those who hurt him will die.¡±

    Luna¡¯s face turns into one of incomparable sadness. ¡°So he told his father of the other two, but not about me?¡±

    Vinx looks between Luna and the dragon and wishes she could grow in size and slap the crazy girl. ¨CThis is not the time to be thinking of such things. The dragon wants to eat us!-

    Alric seeing the change in her demeanor does not know what to make of it, but he knows he can¡¯t dally for too long, the human may escape.  ¨CIt would be a lot easier if I just killed them. If I burn them to ash, even if what they say is true Slyfer will never find out and if they are enemies then they are dead and I don¡¯t have to worry.-

    Alric with his mind made up prepares to kill them with a simple breath when the most annoying voice interrupts him from behind. Serena had paid half of her attention to what was going on after all she of all creatures knows Alric¡¯s temperament. With her thoughts only pointed at Alric she interrupts what she is certain was a fire breath with enough power to turn the surroundings into a landscape similar to the inside of a volcano. ¡°Alric stop, do not kill them and leave it to me. Go find the human.¡±

    Alric snorts in her direction intending to go ahead with his ¡°plan¡± anyway. ¡°Alric, if you continue and the girl turns out to be his mate I will tell him. Why must you always be this way?"

    He grunts, "What way?"

    "You kill anything that moves and if it does not move you kick it till it does and then kill it anyway!"

    Alric pauses, irritation mounting. ¨CWhy did the elder shackle me with this woman! One day I will bite her tail off.-

    Without saying a word Alric reaches out and grabs the Dwarf that spoke before. ¡°You will show me where this human is.¡± Without waiting for a replay his wings stretch out. Seeing this Serena shakes her head and casts a magic wind barrier around those in front of Alric. With a mighty clap the wings descend and he shoots off into the sky carrying a pale and very afraid dwarf with him.

    When the dust finally settles the others take in cold breaths when viewing the ground around them. If not for the barrier they would have been turned into little more than strips of meat. The way now clear, Luna starts running forward.

    Near the tower a long procession has formed. Like with Old Sun¡¯s death large piles of wood have been gathered and the procession is carrying more than a few bodies wrapped in white sheets. In the front is  Grey King and is closest wolves walking between them is Fira and Trisha holding a small container with what little remains they managed to gather of Ban¡¯s body.

    Drum beats play in the background along with a strange flute filling the air with a haunting melody. Most of the procession consists of warriors in the Blood Pack colors.  They soon arrive and Fira walks forward, placing the small container on the wooden pile in the center. Turning around she feels a sense of accomplishment. Most of the warriors look presentable and they had obviously listened to her words.

    Trisha walks up next to her along with Grey King and they spend a few moments just looking at the container and remembering the man it represents. As if in a trance Trisha starts to speak, with clenched fists. ¡°Ban was not a man with supernatural abilities and he had no gift for magic. What he did have a gift for was leading you and that was something he took great pride in. We struck back at the beast as Slyfer promised and Like Slyfer said the beast once again showed itself and took Ban from us¡­¡±

    She pauses to let her words sink in. ¡°All those that fell fighting the traitors did not do so in vain, they fought to protect and keep alive what we hold dear. Yes the loss is great, but we cannot let it drive us from our purpose, we cannot show weakness because of it. We are the Blood Pack. We are the first to engage our enemy and the last to leave the battlefield with the blood of our enemies staining  our blades. We have lost Ban, but his spirit and determination to lead and fight for Slyfer will drive us forward. Let his death serve as reminder of what we stand to lose should we fail. Let his death stand as a reminder for what our purpose is!¡±

    Turning around she looks over the gathered crowed. ¡°Our enemies are many and we are few. Will that not make it all the more rewarding when we kill them all! Take from them everything, give them nothing.¡±

    Looking over the group she could see the determination in their eyes that was lacking before. Fira also turns around and takes Trisha¡¯s hand. Lifting it Trisha and Fira both shout at once. With each word a pyre lights to burn their lost comrades. ¡°We will MAIM. WE will KILL and WE WILL BURN!¡±

    The crowd gathered, pump their fists and soon all are shouting Slyfer¡¯s famous words. The wolves gathered at the front lift their heads and howl into the night. The elves camped on the other side of the tower can¡¯t help but shudder at the sound and words of the dark elves and wolves.

    The cheering stops as glowing eyes appear on the other side of the fires. They glint with eerie light. They feel alarmed at first until the cause of it reveals itself. The dark elves start to mutter while grabbing their weapons. One steps forward and out of the crowd. ¡°What do the tigers want?¡±

    Trisha recognizes the leader as the tiger makes its way forward. After the attack the tigers stayed away from camp, causing many to believe they knew about it. The tigress makes quick work of getting past the pyres but is force to come to a standstill as Grey King Barres her way.

    She sits down and starts licking at a paw as if not interested with what is going on. ¡°We come in peace wolf and wish to talk.¡±

    Grey King is about to say something when Trisha interrupts placing her hand on his side. ¡°We want an explanation.¡±

    The tigress stops licking her paw and regards Trisha for a few seconds. ¡°We did not know of what your mother was planning nor were we a part of it.¡±

    Trisha cocks her head much like a cat regarding some strange moving object. Her tail slowly swishes from side to side.

    The tigress follows her tail with her eyes and continues to speak. ¡°When we heard of the battle we knew that we would be under suspicion so we left until things calmed down. The bunch behind you would have caused trouble if we did not.¡±

    Trisha is about to say it¡¯s not true, but remembering the state the warriors were in she can¡¯t say it is not true with conviction.

    Fira speaks up next, venom in her voice. ¡°Why did you not come to speak to the leaders then?¡±

    The tigress shows her fangs and lets out a strange growl. ¡°What leaders. Without Slyfer you people are divided. Even worse the Queen has been captured and the High Elf that is in control now has waited for a chance to take control since a long time ago. You see ladies, I am afraid there are no leaders to speak of¡­ until now that is.¡±

    Trisha is about to ask who, when it dawns on her. ¨CFira and I? Did Aldowin know this? I must speak to him, what else could he know that may help the situation.-

    Fira still a bit wary crosses her arms. Seeing the red head doing this, the tigress stretches out while looking at them both. ¡°I have spoken to my race and we have decided to give you a sign of good faith.¡±

    Trisha is about to ask what, but the tigress soon answers while sitting upright and looking away as if the mere sight of them is a pain. Irritation is clearly in her voice when she speaks. ¡°We will agree to be armored and ridden on, but only by the blood pack and only when we ride into battle.¡±

    Fira looks at Trisha a bit of surprise showing on her face. Slyfer had tried many things to get the tigers to agree, but they refused to let anyone ride them except for Luna who mostly slept on their backs as they walked around camp. If they were able to mount them it would raise their fighting ability by a lot. With a nod the two turn back to the tigress. ¡°We accept your claim and your show of faith as for the Elf Queen we will postpone that until Slyfer is back. I am sure that he does not want her out of the picture.¡±

    The tigress looks at the two, curiosity showing in her demeanor. ¡°You sound so sure that he will return.¡±

    Surprisingly it¡¯s not the two girls that answer, but Grey King himself. ¡°Of course Slyfer will return, my pack brother is no weakling to be bested by a few assassins and weak two legs.¡±

    The tigress snorts in amusement, knowing he still does not know Slyfer¡¯s true form. ¡°Very well, I will support your decision and support you in one of the meetings you people like to have so much.¡±

    With those words the tigress turns around and makes her way back into the darkness disappearing with the rest as quickly as they arrived.

    Trisha looks at Fira. ¡°Well we know what we need to do now.¡± Before they had only been going with it. Now they have purpose.

    Fira nods. ¡°Stall for the Queen and make this lot accept the tigers¡­ It can¡¯t be that hard right?¡±

    Trisha and Fira both sigh at the same time.

    Grey King nudges Fira, ¡°you forgot one and need to add one thing on that list. You turned into a wolf, I need to know why and what that makes you Princess.¡±

    Fira scrunches up her face. ¡°Would it make sense if I told you I don¡¯t really know myself?¡±

    Serena looks at the dejected girl sitting next to her as if it is natural. In front of them are shaky Snow Elves that give her fearful stares now and then while they work to help Slyfer heal. Luna at first did not want to leave his side, but after a few words from the female dragon she moved to where she is now.

    Vinx is also trying her best to heal the hatchling, but the fairy was basically spent after protecting Luna from Alric¡¯s attack. No longer able to keep her curiosity in check Serena leans over, never moving her eyes from Slyfer who already seems to be breathing easier. ¡°You care for Slyfer.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Luna looks at Serena. ¡°Yes, Luna cares for him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Luna is quiet as she thinks. ¡°Slyfer is Luna¡¯s alpha.¡±

    Serena understands the reasoning behind it, but cant help but snort at it. ¡°You are not an animal girl, such a reason is not natural and will not carry you through the troubles that most relationships have.¡±

    ¡°lady Green is wrong, Luna is worse than an animal. There was a time where Luna lived only to kill and that is all she did not caring who or why. All that mattered was the hunger and the need to do so. Even now Luna can feel it gnawing away at her heart. The only thing that is keeping Luna sane is her Alpha.¡±

    Serena heard the pain in the words and the love for the hatchling. ¡°If you care so much for him then why are you so sad. It is obvious that he will live.¡±

    ¡°Luna is very happy that he will live, but very sad because Slyfer never told Big Red about her. Does Alpha not care about me like I thought?¡± She  wipes at her face only realizing now that she has started crying.

    Serena somehow finds herself feeling for the strange girl, but before she can speak Vinx makes her way over, barely able to keep herself in the air as she does. Without a word the fairy lands on Luna¡¯s shoulder. The three continue to look as Slyfer is cared for. If the Snow Elves did something that Serena deemed strange they would be killed immediately.

    A while later Serena speaks again. ¡°If you care for him, you must take him.¡±

    Luna looks at the dragon. ¡°How can Luna take him. There are already two others that has laid claim.¡±

    Serena snorts. ¡°Men are simple and do not understand a females heart, it is up to us to show them.¡±

    Luna still does not understand. What about Fira and Trisha? ¡°Luna has tried to show her feelings, but Alpha pushed me away saying I do not understand enough and must still learn.¡±

    Serena looks at Luna her large eyes searching the little twoleg¡¯s face. ¡°When you look at Slyfer to you feel funny in your tummy?¡±

    Luna perks up. ¡°Yes I do and then my breath catches and it¡¯s like the world is brighter and a more happy place.¡±

    Serena frowns. ¨CShe has it very bad.- The dragon leans down her breath rustling Luna¡¯s hair. ¡°If you feel that feeling then you know you must make him yours. There is nothing else to understand. You are female and he is male, just take him.¡±

    Vinx listening to the conversation feels a growing need to shout at the dragon, to make her stop. Luna will take such things literally! The again maybe the dragon does mean it literally. She is a dragon after all. When they see something they want, they take it and to hell with those who want to stop them.

    ¡°Luna cannot, Alpha has already mated with the tiger and cares a lot for her.¡± Luna says it with a faint smile but there is still sadness in her words.

    Serena¡¯s frown deepens. ¡°So? If another female is in your way then you must defeat and make her submit or simply rip her to pieces and take your male.¡±

    Vinx jumps up. ¡°No you cannot do that!¡±

    The dragon looks at her. ¡°Oh, does the fairy also want to stake her claim. I thought Slyfer is ugly why do so many females want him?¡±

    The fairy turns red and flies a bit further away from Luna after receiving a stare. ¡°I do not feel that way for him, but what you are telling Luna is wrong! Besides Trisha, Fira and Slyfer have been soul bound if you kill one of them, then it is like killing a part of him. He will never forgive you.¡±

    Serena nearly chokes at hearing they are soul bound. ¡°How did the fool manage to get himself soul bound and even twice for that matter? I must give him a good talking to when he wakes up! I must meet these women, maybe they tricked him. Already mating with one as well does he even have a nest or safe place to keep the eggs¡­ will they even have eggs?¡± The last part is a more for herself than the other two.

    The Snow Elves nearly start to panic confusing the growling dragon behind them for them being slow or doing something wrong.

    Vinx as well as Luna are caught in their own thoughts. Luna is thinking how it would be like to lay an egg and Vinx is wondering if there even will be an egg.

    Luna balls her fist and mutters to herself with determination. ¡°Luna will lay many eggs.¡±

    Vinx turns to her. ¡°No¡­. wait, we don¡¯t even know¡­¡± She sighs and slumps to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t even care anymore.¡±

    Serena looks at Luna. ¡°You want to lay eggs, but you have not even made him yours yet, how na?ve.¡±

    Luna stands up and looks at Serena with big eyes. ¡°Teach Luna how?¡±

    Serena wants to say no at first. ¨CA dragon needs to find its own way, but the girl is not a dragon. Does the same rule apply¡­. What would I even teach her?- She looks down and seeing Luna¡¯s best and brightest puppy eyes she laments. ¡°Fine I will teach you to be a good mate, but if you lose to the other two I will never forgive you!¡± Snorting Serena shudders at how Alric will tease her if he ever were to find out about this. ¡°If you two tell Slyfer or Alric about this I will wipe your existence from this world.¡±

    Luna nods with great enthusiasm, but the fairy nearby lets out a long groan. ¨CI should never have let them talk in the first place!-

    With the funeral over Trisha and Fira soon got to work, quickly setting out to find Aldowin. With the help of grey king it did not take that long to do so. They found him at a desk in a room he took for himself.

    Without looking up he spoke first. ¡°It took you long enough.¡±

    The two of them stopped both asking at the same time. ¡°You knew we would come?¡±

    Aldowin turns around with a satisfied grin on his face. ¡°Well you would be stupid if you did not and I hardly believe the two of you t be stupid. So whats the plan?¡±

    Fira steps forward. ¡°We need to stop them from judging the Elf Queen.¡±

    Aldowin nods, then you are in luck. They just summoned the council apparently the fairies have something very important to share with us regarding my student. I suggest you head over to Jade and enter with her. Let her know about your plan, she will most likely support it.¡±

    Trisha frowns, ¡°Why are you not going?¡±

    Aldowin turns back to his desk, ¡°I have something else to take care of and may join you later.¡±

    Aminute later the two find themselves rushing to Jade¡¯s room. Fira biting her lip can¡¯t help but say. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel like we are being used by him.¡±

    Trisha shrugs. ¡°Does it matter?  Aldowin will most likely work towards improving Slyfer¡¯s predicament. So I don¡¯t care if I am being used if it helps him.¡±

    Fira goes quiet. She agrees with Trisha to some extent, but a part of her still can¡¯t help not liking it, deciding to change the subject Fira asks. ¡°Do you think Grey king will be able to find the tigers before we start?¡±

    Trisha shrugs once again making Fira feel a bit annoyed. The annoyance disappears a second later. ¨CShe is probably a lot more nervous than I am, never having had to do something like we are about to.- In all honesty Fira feels a lot more nervous herself. She will have to face her father inside the council room and since her father are is not the most clear headed of people when it comes to his anger he may oppose her just because of what happened before.

    Half an hour later in the very early hours of the morning Jade, Fira and Trisha find themselves in front of a large door to the council room. Behind them is Grey King who seems to be a bit dusty. Next to him is the tigress looking lazy as usual. Jade turns to them. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡±

    Before they are able answer the great doors open and a herald announces their arrival. All eyes turn to them. Great Hunter seeing his daughter in the blood pack clothes starts to scowl. The High Elves frown a bit when they see Trisha is present, but it disappears as quickly as it appeared. She takes in a deep breath. She recognizes them. The one sitting in the far left fathered the boy who tricked her so long ago.

    With apprehension in their hearts, they make their way forward; before they are even seated the High Elf in the center of the group starts to talk as if they don¡¯t exist. ¡°Now that everyone is here, it is time to decide on what is to be done about the Queen.¡±

    Great Hunter interrupts, ¡°before that we need to discuss the repercussions of my daughter¡¯s actions. Since she basically revealed to everyone that Slyfer is in trouble rumors have been spreading.¡±

    Fira who just sat down looks over at her father and is surprised who is sitting next to him. She was not able to see since he was obscured when they entered, but Pathfinder is in the seat she used to be in. As if sensing her stare pathfinder meats her gaze and manages to shrug. She can see he does not wish to be here.

    The High Elf looks disdainfully at her father. ¡°We do not care for your family problems Dunmer. Sort it out some other time.¡±

    Jade smacks her hand down on the table. ¡°Let me remind you all why we are here. The fairies called for this meeting and they will speak first. You High Elves who pride yourselves on rules and manners seem to have the least of everyone here.¡±

    The High Elf clenches his fist. ¡°How dare you, a mere girl dares to question our honor-

    Jade does not back down. ¡°No, how dare you sit there talking about honor when it was your son, Lookin who abandoned your Princess in her time of need.¡±

    The High Elf gets up nearly drawing his sword in the process. This causes a chan reaction and everyone else does so as well.

    A voice fills all their minds. ¡°Hold it!¡±

    Three fairies make their way over with Aldowin and the Queen in tow. For some reason he has the brightest smile any of them have ever seen on his face. Lookin¡¯s father points at the Queen as if she is a specter. ¡°You why are you here are you going against your word!¡±

    The Queen points at him and ice soon starts to form around his limbs his face revealing but unable to utter about the pain he must be feeling at being frozen! ¡°I remind you Bathos, that I am still your Queen! Sit down and shut up before I make you. Listen to the fairies and you will understand the reason for my return.¡±

    All eyes turn to them. Their lights flare as they are unable to keep their happiness in check. ¡°Slyfer is safe, albeit gravely injured and the human army has nearly been wiped out of existence.¡±

    Her words fall like a dropping bomb and the people around the table can¡¯t help but freeze up at the words. Seeing as no-one wants to or can say anything the fairies continued. ¡°Slyfer fought hard and nearly died while killing countless griffins.¡± Trisha feels her heart clench, she remembers how Slyfer fought one that day and how bad his injuries were, she even had to carry him back to camp.

    The fairies continue, their next words causing even more shock. ¡°If not for the arrival of Slyfer¡¯s parents he would surely have died, but they are there now and one is hunting for the human that misled the council of Atlantia into believing we are here to fight them.¡± The fairy turns to Great Hunter. ¡°Great Spear was present, but Luna killed him. I think you will be happy to know she did it by impaling his heart and ripping his jaw off. He was laughing because SLyfer was in trouble you see.¡±

    The last part she adds as a sort of warning to any of those present who may mean Slyfer harm. Her gaze then turns to the High Elves. ¡°Lookin was also present and is still on the run with the Human Leader or so we believe.¡±

    The high elf who is still trying to get feeling back into his limbs looks up. ¡°My son is alive, he cannot escape. We must question him to find out the reason behind his actions!¡±

    The fairy nods and with confidence replies. ¡°No matter where your son runs he will not escape, if he will survive though¡­. That is another matter entirely.¡±

    The High Elf nearly jumps up again, but he gives the Queen a glance. ¡°Who would dare hurt my son, I will rip that person limb from limb even if they are Slyfer¡¯s parents!¡±

    The fairies behind the speaker start to laugh at the High Elf even pointing and rolling around in the air as they do!

    ¡°What is it, what is so funny?¡± The High Elf asks.

    Aldowin is the one who answers. ¡°You have seen Slyfer¡¯s prowess and you just heard how he killed countless griffins, yet you think it is a good idea to threaten his parents¡­.¡± Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°You are still a simpleton, even after all these years.¡±

    Great Hunter speaks up asking something that has been bugging him. ¡°Who are Slyfer¡¯s parents?¡±

    Before the fairies can answer, Fira and Trisha both mumble the answer at the same time.

    ¡°They are dragons.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 67

    <u>67</u>

    <u>Judgement</u>

    <u></u>

    <u></u>

    The Hall is quiet; the once loud and overbearing High Elf is now as pale as the dead. Aldowin can¡¯t help but smirk as he looks over the others. ¨CIts about time the two showed themselves. This may make things easier¡­ or very complicated.-

    Great Hunter jumps up. ¡°Impossible! The dragons are dead and even if they lived they are very prideful and would not take on a normal child-¡°

    Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°Oh, share with us exactly how Slyfer is normal?¡±

    Great Hunter falls quiet his eyes searching all around the room as if looking for something to grab onto. In the end he can only slump down. As if remembering something he perks up and looks at the two who had answered. ¡°Fira how long have you known this?¡±

    Fira is in a daze her hands shaking. Trisha is in a worse state, she does not know what to think or do, her mind racing with the implications of what is going on. ¨CWhat would his parents think about me, we have even already made love! Will they accept me? What are the standards for dragons, do they even care?-

    Fira recovers when Aldowin gives her a bump. ¡°We have known for a while now.¡±

    Great Hunter purses his lips. ¡°You knew and deemed not to tell us!¡±

    Aldowin steps in front of the girls who are receiving hostile stares from everyone. ¡°It was not their secret to tell, nor do any of you deserve to know. Just what have you ever done for Slyfer?¡± His gaze flows over everyone seated at the table. ¡°He has fought and killed for you while owing you nothing. Sky Mother knows the dragons owe us even less. All of us should be tried and killed for betrayal.¡±

    The Queen standing next to him shrinks at hearing Aldowin¡¯s words. Lookin¡¯s father starts to sneer at Aldowin. ¡°Just what makes you qualified to condemn us?¡±

    Aldowin nearly draws his sword his face filled with disgust at the thing he is looking at. He feels ashamed that they had once been from the same clan. ¡°Slyfer is my student. I taught him to eat, talk and walk properly. When I met him he was nothing more than a savage running around and hunting like a wild beast. I gave him his first clothes. Bandaged his wounds.¡± He leaves out the fact that he was responsible for most of the wounds mentioned. ¡°I lived with the dragons and the boy for most of his life.¡±

    Great Hunter speaks up again. ¡°Just what made you worthy of such a thing? Why were you chosen of all people?¡±

    Aldowin turns solemn. ¡°Because when you were all holed up in your houses and looking after yourselves I chose to leave my people and fight. I was cast out, shunned for doing what I did. At the end of it all I had nothing to go back to, no clan that could influence my actions and in so doing make me manipulate Slyfer to fall under the control of the High Elves. Slyfer has been warning you that a war is coming. Many do or did not believe, but it is very true. He does not have to fight for us. If the dragons wanted they could leave us to be destroyed like we most certainly deserve.¡±

    An elder High Elf to the right snorts at Aldowin¡¯s words. ¡°Why should we believe you, for all we know this is all lies.¡±

    Aldowin shrugs. ¡°I do not care what your feeble pea sized brain believes. When the dragons come your stupidity will be made all too obvious. I wonder if you will still say you don¡¯t believe when Alric turns you into a toothpick.¡± Thinking on how the dragon threatened him not so long ago Aldowin shudders, he can only hope the dragon has forgotten about it.

    All the high elves and dark elves start to shake. ¡°Alric, Alric the destroyer?¡±

    Aldowin smiles. ¡°Alric is Slyfer¡¯s father¡­ of a sort.¡±

    Who among them have never heard of Alric. Keeper of the South. A dragon that killed anything that came near its territory. It is said that he is even responsible for one of the volcanoes in the Dark Elf lands. Most dark elves, even today do not go anywhere near where it is said he lived.

    ¡°Alric would never choose to care for a child especially a human one.¡±

    Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°Who said he chose it? The two dragons were charged with the duty of caring for him.¡±

    They once again go silent. The Queen who has not heard of this says what is on everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°The only creature who could ever order another dragon to do anything¡­ Is an Elder. Who-¡°

    They questioningly turn to Aldowin who swallows before saying. ¡°Bagandur.¡±

    The people around the table swallow. Bagandur, a terror in and of itself. A dragon far older than the white dragon ever was. Before Slyfer became the leader of the dragons Bagandur was his greatest opposition. A dragon known for its hate towards two-legs. He had warned Slyfer that he would be betrayed, a warning that came true and now that very dragon is in control of those that are left. Eventually the two had a fight. Slyfer being the challenger since he did not want a civil war in his race.

    It is said that Slyfer won at great cost, but still spared Bagandur. His pride broken, death not even able to put the pieces back together Slyfer gave him a ultimatum. ¡°Follow and serve me, regain your pride as one of my generals or die like a dog. Only to be remembered as an obstacle in the path towards my greatness.¡±

    What dragon does not have pride? Bagandur could do nothing but follow, not even die for Slyfer¡¯s words stripped even that option from him.

    After a long stretch of silence, Great Hunter breaks it. ¡°If it is Bagandur then why does he help us, why does he care for and send Slyfer to us?¡±

    Trisha and Fira also turn to Aldowin, they to curious to know. Aldowin can offer them nothing more than a shrug. ¡°I do not know. Perhaps it is out of loyalty to Slyfer. Perhaps he has other plans and only wishes to pave the way towards his ascension. I do not care, all I know is we need them. Without them we are doomed to slavery and death!¡±

    ¡°Dwarf he is not here!¡± Alric¡¯s claw squeezes causing the golem the dwarf he is in to start cracking.

    ¡°Lord Dragon he was here. He must have run when he saw you arrive.¡±

    Alric folds in his wings crashing towards the ground. The large tent standing near the edge of where the lava stopped finally lets go of its last legs and collapses in on itself. The dragon starts to squeeze harder, but stops. Near the center of the tent he can see a small bump moving. Letting out a low growl a large claw extents and rips the tent open. Revealing a High Elf.

    Alric growls even harder at the pitiful site. ¡°How far you have fallen, High Elf. Covered in your own shit and piss¡­ have you no shame! Your very existence is a sore to my eyes. You must die¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Alric looks at the dwarf in his claw with annoyance. ¡°Why should I wait? Is this rodent something to you?¡±

    ¡°No, No he is not great dragon¡­. He was here with the human. I believe the two were working together and he may have information.¡±

    Alric falls silent¡­ ¡°Then he must die!¡±

    ¡°No wait! We need the information he has.¡±

    ¡°Why do we need information from him, look at him he even less than a rodent.¡±

    The dwarf tries to think fast. ¡°This rodent can lead us to the other rodents and then you can kill them all!¡±

    Alric stops when hears this and the Dwarf King can¡¯t be sure, but can almost swear the dragon is smiling. ¡°Fine, he lives¡­ for now.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Bending lower towards the shaking Lookin Alric snorts trying but failing to avoid the stench. ¡°Now, where is the human? Talk or I will cook you in your own fat.¡±

    Serena sighs when she hears the loud crash of Alric¡¯s landing. ¨CHe always was a brute, can¡¯t really expect anything else.-

    She can hear Luna muttering things to herself about eggs. Her eyes never leaving Slyfer who is basically naked. The dragon can¡¯t help but notice the scent he is giving off. ¨CTo think he is already at this stage of his life.- She turns to Luna. ¡°When last did the hatch- I mean Slyfer mate?¡±

    Luna looks at her confused before it dawns on her and she takes a deep breath. ¡°Luna is not sure, it may have been before we left and in that case it must be close to or past five days.¡±

    Serena grumbles for a bit and then point her attention at the healers. ¡°How long before he is healed?¡±

    One manages to get up and walk towards her. ¡°We are not sure. He is safe and won¡¯t die but his limbs¡­¡±

    Serena snorts. ¡°Do not worry about his limbs as long as he is safe it is fine.¡±

    They Snow Elf lets out a breath. They had feared she would kill them or worse, so they had tried to regrow the limbs, but that level of healing is simply beyond their reach. Serena abruptly stands up and reaches out, Gently taking Slyfer in her claw. Vinx quickly flies up to make sure he is safe. Luna is left on the ground with worry in her eyes.

    The Snow Elves not sure what to do quickly get together and discuss. The King then steps forward. ¡°Lady Dragon, where are you going I am sure the council would like to meet and discuss what is to be done if you can just stay until we can get them together-¡°

    Serena growls at the Elf shutting him up. ¡°Who do you think I am two leg? You dare try and command me! I will not stay here.¡± She looks at Luna and hesitates for a moment before picking her up in her other claw as her wings extend.

    The Snow Elf King starts to panick. ¡°Lady Dragon where will you go!¡±

    Serena looks over her shoulder. ¡°I will take him to a safe place.¡±

    ¡°But my Lady there can¡¯t be a safer place than here!¡±

    Serena looks around pointedly at the destruction around her before her gaze rests on Slyfer and the Elf can see a shudder run through her. When she talks again her voice is laced with anger ¡°Yes it looks very safe does it not. Once again you two legs prove your worth.¡± Her tale swipes at blinding speed and crushes a boulder. ¡°It¡¯s about as much as the smallest speck of dust. I will take him to the new tower. If you want to talk, YOU WILL COME TO US.¡±

    He wants to object again, but he hears her mutter about what a failures they all are. Not even able to detect a snake in their midst. The last thing she says especially strikes home. ¡°What could the white dragon have seen in worthless things such as this.¡±

    Without a further word her wings flow down gracefully. Unlike Alric that destroyed most of the ground he was on when he took off, to the Elves it seems like she simply glides into the air effortlessly, barely causing a rustle or breeze.

    ¡°Alric I am leaving first.¡± When you have the culprits come to the tower.

    ¡°Probably off to go be lazy again, leaving me with this task.¡± Alric complains but inside he is happy. Without her here he can kill something! As an afterthought he talks again. "Tell Aldowin I am in dire need of a toothpick these days." Serena wants to say somthing but decides its not worth it.

    The Dwarf King sensing something amiss looks at the fading Serena, his face turning paler with every beat of her wings. He looks down at Lookin. ¡°Talk damn you, talk!¡±

    Not far from the camp a panicked Alexo is running for his life. His plan had failed miserably. Who would have thought that dragons of all things would strike just as he was about to have victory!

    Even now he can hear the powerful beat of wings. Each one sounding louder than the previous one. He swears at himself knowing it is only the fear causing his imagination to run wild. One of his ¡°gifted¡± looks over his shoulder. ¡°We are nearly there my Lor-¡°

    He is abruptly cut of as a blade pierces through his mouth. Alexo starts to sweat at seeing who the sword belongs to. The so called ¡°Prince¡± wipes it on the man¡¯s clothes while shaking his head. ¡°I told you Alexo, warned you that it wouldn¡¯t work. Now you have drawn all this attention, nearly lost our entire army and now you intend to flee leaving me with the troubles you cause.¡±

    Alexo draws his own sword causing the youth to laugh. ¡°You cannot fight me and you know it, except your death it is over for you, you failed.¡±

    Alexo clenches his teeth. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be over now. It can¡¯t end like this!¡± He aims and swings at the youth who simply steps to the side.

    The youth starts to laugh. ¡°Do you think that we did not know about your plans, that we are as blind and stupid as these abominations!¡± Saying this the Prince¡¯s face screwes up in disgust. He rushes forward past Alexo¡¯s guard in the blink of an eye. His hand reaches up grabbing Alexo¡¯s neck. ¡°We knew, we knew you wanted to make this your stronghold. We new you were planning on deserting and turning against Lord Chronos and for what? Because your wife died, so what she was a necessary sacrifice for Lord Chronos to continue living. You should have been honoured that the wench would become a part of his life force.¡±

    Alexo chokes turning blue. The youth¡¯s steel like grip only squeezing harder the more he struggles. The sword falls from his hand as memories of his love race through his mind. They met at a young age. He was just a young officer in the army. Filled with loyalty and the drive that served him well to reach the position he is now. When he saw her it was love at first sight. He remembers thinking that such a beauty could only have been from legends. She was kind, filled with love towards all things. Pure to the point of Alexo feeling unworthy. He saw her on a beautiful day, she was sitting on a fountain in the square playing with her little sister.

    As if driven by fate he found himself standing in front of her the sun causing his shadow to fall over the two laughing maidens. If only he had known the shadow would taint and ultimately lead to her death. Perhaps he would simply have walked by. Perhaps he would have left her in peace, or maybe he would have done everything the same because the few years they had together was pure bliss.

    He had then given a stammering introduction of himself. It came out far more formal and stiff than he intended. He nearly panicked and ran away, but then she laughed and what a laugh it was. It washed away all his worries. She then gave him a look and jokingly asked. ¡°How may I help you good sir.¡± In the most formal way she could.

    It caused him to smile and her to smile back in return. It was then and there he decided he wanted spend the rest of his life being the cause of that smile. Her station was higher that his so he worked even harder, took more dangerous missions and joined the research corps that had many bad rumors surrounding it.

    He soon realized the rumours were nothing compared to what was truly going on, but for his love¡­ for her he would do anything. Then it came, the day they were to be wed and with it came even bigger news. Chronos wanted to bless the wedding himself.

    The two of them were ecstatic. Their parents proud¡­ If only they knew.

    He looks at the youth reminding him so much of how he once was. Looking into the young man¡¯s eyes he smiles and starts a choking laugh. ¡°You think you are special to that monster? He will use and then destroy you just like he does everything else. I wanted power to fight him, power to kill the thing that took everything away from me. Why could we all not have been born equal. What gods decided our fate created us so weak!¡±

    The Prince sneers and drives his sword into Alexo¡¯s chest. The man makes a gurgling noise and blood spills from his mouth turning his smile into a grotesque and bloody one. ¡°You will rot with him, you will rot with¡­¡±

    The light leaves Alexo¡¯s eyes, leaving the young man staring at him. The smile is still on his face¡­

    Pathfinder can¡¯t help swearing as he sucks on his now calloused thumb. He can taste the iron of blood and sits back while sighing. How things have changed! ¨CSlyfer a child of dragons, and me a blacksmith mounting ballista on walls.- He chuckles at the way fate has messed with him, but looking over the ballista he can¡¯t help but revel in the sense of pride it gives him. ¨CI am better off now, the only thing I regret is hurting her.-

    His smile fades when he remembers how he treated Fira. They were close, very close inseparable even. Yet now she feels like a stranger. In the old days he could read her thoughts and talk to the wolves. He misses being so connected to someone, but what he does not miss are the voices commanding him around in his head. He feels free now, or rather he felt free. The resposibiliets forced on Fira by his father is now slowly being cast towards him. ¨CIf it were my choice I would live the simple life of a blacksmith. Somehow watching the steel take shape and form under my hammer has helped me change form as well.-

    Pathfinder has gotten to the point where he rarely uses the magic. Not because he can¡¯t, but rather because it takes away some of the joy and art of the forge. Making something with your hands and watching it take shape is a joy he can¡¯t truly explain in words. He takes a look at his hands. They were once smooth unblemished. Now they are rough with cuts on different stages of healing. All marks of the trade. All marks to prove his experience and short time working at the forge. All marks he feels a certain sense of pride in. he once trained for hours with the sword, but made sure to take care of his hands to avoid the normal callouses that comes with it. Now he rarely picks up a sword unless it is one he is making or repairing. He once again sighs and looks up to the sky from his hands. ¨CI once trained to destroy things, yearning for glory and battle blood and war. Now I yearn only to be better at creating things rather than destroy it.- He smiles and talks to himself. ¡°Fate truly is a mysterious mistress.¡±

    Pathfinder suddenly freezes. In the distance what had just been a spot is slowly growing in size. He swears and runs over to the nearest alarm. A big bell thay built and placed nearby. In his heart he cant help but feel excited. Perhaps this will be his chance to test out the new ballista. He pulls on a thick woven rope sending a resounding dong all over the tower. Other bells quickly follow suite causing Dark and High Elves to run to their stations, bows in hand. He only gave one ring signifying an aerial attack.

    ¡°Mount the ballista, quickly you fools. Let us show these griffins that we are not afraid!¡± A cheer rings as Pathfinder¡¯s father makes his way up onto the wall carrying his own bow.

    Below the wall the red and black are already getting into formation. He can see them scurrying like ants and then forming neat lines wolves and tigers at the ready. Some of the tiger¡¯s already in their armor. If the request for ballista was not enough his sister and Trisha¡¯s requests were even more demanding, but whenever something was made for or on behalf of Slyfer. Payment was never a problem.

    His heart leaps when he sees the two in the center of the black and red. His sister in her armor is enough to give him gooseflesh. Even now he can see the air around her distort. As she is walking her eyes never leaves the army, the Blood Pack. A soldier is out of place and she quickly forces him back in line. She then turns towards the threat and with the help of Trisha¡¯s magic he hears her voice boom over. ¡°Notch arrows! Prepare magic let us send these sacks of shit to the underworld!¡±

    Pathfinder¡¯s jaw nearly drops when he hears the string of curses his once lady like sister shouts at the Blood Pack. He has no time to wonder at it though. A loud roar causes his ears to ring and eyes to vibrate in his skull. A second later he can hear those around him start to mutter. His father suddenly turns white, not pale but white. ¡°Stay your hands fools. That is no griffin. DO NOT FIRE or we all die!¡±

    Pathfinder looks back towards the sky only to find the small dot is now a large green behemoth of¡­ of beauty! Green scales polished to a shine reflects green light everywhere far brighter than the most beautiful jewels! The dragon¡¯s wings are a light green flapping with strength and power, yet it looks gentler then a landing butterfly. The dragon¡¯s body is sleek, graceful and above all else beautiful! Emerald green eyes look at them and then a narrow as pearl white teeth are revealed

    ¨CThis is a dragon!-

    A female voice fills his mind and by the look of those around him the same voice is entering their minds. ¡°Fools, not a bad reaction, but keep pointing things at me and I will flay the flesh from your bones!¡±

    A head of white hair pops out of one claw. ¨CLuna, that is Luna!-

    Luna waves at Trisha and Fira standing under the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t fire, mother has brought Slyfer back!¡±

    The dragon seems to freeze¡­. No everyone stands frozen at hearing her words. Pathfinder looks down below. His sister has fainted and Trisha is standing with tears in her eyes.

    -Wait did she just say mother?-

    Great Hunter quickly gets over the shock and is soon joined by the High Elf Queen and Aldowin. The He looks at the Queen, but she simply ignores him. To his surprise the Queen kneels her knee firmly hitting the ground. Her head bends over. ¡°Kneel before the keeper of the great forest. Kneel before Lady Dragon Serena!¡±

    A lot of High Elves mutter, but some take a knee. Great Hunter looking to the side finds that Aldowin is already kneeling. Trisha¡¯s voice quickly follows, copying the Queen¡¯s sentence. As one the Blood pack kneels.

    To Trisha¡¯s utter dismay she hears Luna¡¯s voice. ¡°See lady green. That is Trisha, the one Luna was telling you about!¡± Serena¡¯s gaze settles on Trisha. Making her feel like a bug pinned to a wall with a fly swatter hanging above her head.

    This feeling increases when the dragon aims to land near them.

    She can hear the ground crack as Serena¡¯s weight comes to rest on it. He hair rustles and she realizes the dragon must be right above and breathing on her. ¡°Rise child, let me take a look at you.¡±

    Serena places Luna on the ground and she quickly runs over to the passed out Fira. Serena watches as Luna sits on her haunches and pokes at Fira¡¯s cheek. The girl then smiles brightly and looks at the dragon. ¡°Luna does not think Fira is dead. Maybe Mother just scared her half to death.¡±

    The dragon snorts. ¡°I told you not to call me that, not even Slyfer does.¡±

    Luna tilts her head to the side. ¡°Why? Mother promised to teach Luna and whoever is Alpha¡¯s mother is my mother!¡±

    The dragon looks at Trisha already sensing it¡¯s a lost cause. She can¡¯t wait to hear Luna call Alric father though¡­. -On second thought that would be a bad idea the red brute may just eat the girl!-

    Trisha stands with her chin held high,trying very hard not to shake. The green dragon looks at her suspiciously. ¡°Your scent is familiar, have we met before.¡±

    Trisha nods and swallows before she manages to answer. ¡°Yes, you saved me once when I was very small.¡±

    To Trisha¡¯s surprise the dragon actually remembered her.... or her smell. Serena continues to stare at her for a few more seconds. ¡°You are too meek. If you are to be Slyfer¡¯s mate you must act with more confidence.¡± She then turns to her head to look at Fira. ¡°That one I don¡¯t know what to make of.¡± She then finally turns to Luna who is pulling on Fira¡¯s nose. ¡°¡­..¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 68

    <u>68</u>

    <u>Intervention</u>

    Sorren opens his eyes to a fiery sky; the clouds cast in orange by the setting sun. With a grunt he tries to take his arm from under his body. An indescribable pain borders him on the edge of consciousness, threatening to take drag him down again. He grits his teeth letting out a muffled moan biting his lip to the point of drawing blood. Doing so was the wrong thing to do and the taste of dirt fills his mouth.

    He looks around him only to see vegetables? ¨CWhat happened to me?- Sorren¡¯s groggy and pain filled mind starts to put things together. Slyfer had been holding onto him when the griffins attacked. Then they had spun. Spun so fast Sorren¡¯s vision went black and he passed out for a few seconds. When he came to he was soaring through the air. Below was nothing but fields of green. With a racing and sinking heart he realized he had been thrown! His momentum slowed down and in doing so his body started to drop through the skies until he finally plowed into the ground, digging a ditch through the field of green.

    He tries to talk, but the resulting pain makes him want to throw up. ¨CIs Slyfer okay, is my sister alive. What happened to Alexo¡­ the griffins, gods so many griffins!- He sits up screaming as he does. His breathing is labored, caused by a few cracked or broken ribs. Turning his head ever so slowly he looks at the arm that was stuck under him. The thing is broken, hanging uselessly at an odd angle.

    On top of it all he has no idea how long he has been out. He can already feel the madness clawing for control and when it wins he will turn into a demon. He lifts his other arm to test it. It is fine but three fingers on his hand are broken. Swearing he reaches for a hidden pocket in his armor. The painful throbbing of the damaged fingers makes him want to scream. But he swallows it down, hating himself for his weakness, hating the world for what brought him to this.

    The pocket is near his chest. With a deep breath and a loud grunt he forces his hand in. Hand shaking he tries a few times to take out the satchel holding the orange powder, swearing every time he fails to grasp it. He finally reaches and pulls it out with another painful whine, but the effort is too much for his broken body and he soon finds himself on his back again.

    Slyfer now in a warm and cozy bed has a thin sheen of sweat covering his body. The healers had tried to clean him as best they could, but some parts of his body still have dried blood on it. At the foot of the bed sits three women. In the corner of the room are Aldowin and Vanya. Shcree is also present sleeping soundly on a pillow next to Slyfer. In his mind he has a birds eye view over what was the enemy camp. Somehow his limbs have enlarged and are blood red. He watches but can¡¯t control as a few humans are turned into meat paste by one of his now huge red claws.

    -Why, they did not fight¡­. Why kill them.- He looks down only to find a Dwarf¡¯s head sticking out of what he can only describe as a bunch of cracked boulders. Next to it the dwarf is another person. A High Elf by the look of it, but he can¡¯t make out the Elf¡¯s face due to the hair hanging over it. Slyfer takes off. He starts to panic. ¨CWhy am I in my dragon form!- Before he can continue to think on it the scene quickly changes. The camp grows smaller and then enlarges. Slyfer knows he is somehow using dragon sight to search the camp. ¨CWhat am I searching for?-

    Before the thought can finish he spots a bloody human laying sprawled on the ground. On his face is a ghastly bloody smile. The human¡¯s eyes are lifeless. The human is dead. The human is Alexo? Slyfer roars and dives toward the scene. He crashes to the ground cracking it and collapsing tents. Paying no heed to the screaming soldiers around Slyfer¡¯s other claw reaches out and picks up the body. Only now can Slyfer see that there is another person in that claw as well. -A woman¡­ a very large woman¡­ Its Birtha!-

    At the thought something rushes through his memories of her, quickly analyzing it before leaving as quickly as it came. The dwarf looks up at Slyfer and says something. Slyfer can¡¯t quite make out what it is. To him it feels like he is floating underwater and sealed off from the world. Slyfer roars again making those in the camp run for their lives. Wherever he goes no one dares to attack, they only stare up, frozen in fear or they run disappearing into the multitudes of tents.

    Slyfer watches as he takes off, the scene quickly changes to that of vast green fields. With a few beats of his wings he soon leaves the camp behind. He suddenly slows down. There is a small crater far below. His dragon sight comes into play again and the scene enlarges almost to the point of making him disorientated. His vision had never been this strong!

    In the middle of the small crater is something that can barely be called humanoid. Its limbs are stuck at odd angles. Its dirt covered and the hair is silver. ¨CWait¡­ silver hair. Could that be Sorren?-

    Once again the thing rushes through his mind and in the blink of an eye goes through all the memories he has of Sorren. Slyfer dives down he can feel his lungs fill with air as magic and fire starts to gather in his maw. The dwarf starts screaming causing Slyfer to feel annoyed to the point of going crazy in rage. Just as quick as the rage grew so too does it fade along with the magic and fire. Slyfer lands and scoops Sorren up. Soon he is in the air again and he can vaguely sense that he is headed towards a tower.

    Things slowly start to turn black until he once again finds himself in the abyss. Alric powers onward. He feels annoyed and surprised. Annoyed that he could not kill nearly as much as he wanted if it were up to him he would have killed every single human, but the Dwarf King is even worse than Serena. Constantly nagging him, screaming for mercy on the other rodents¡¯ behalf.

    He feels surprised that Slyfer¡¯s consciousness has grown so powerful in a short while. He invaded Slyfer¡¯s mind to get more information, to use it as a reference to search for people that could have any information. It wasn¡¯t long before it woke up and watched what Alric was doing. It tried to take control a few times, but of course the hatchling is more than a thousand years too early to try that. It is not long before the tower comes into view.

    Alric is once again surprised. The architecture is unlike anything he has ever seen¡­. Or destroyed. He watches as Elves scurry around like ants mounting strange large crossbows. ¨CThey intend to fight?-

    His heart fills with glee at the prospect of destroying something that has never been seen before, but it sinks when Serena appears from behind the tower. ¨CI hate her, oh how I hate this damn female.- He lets out a mighty roar just to let the two-legs know how lucky they are. He nearly chortles in pleasure when a few pass out because of his killing intent. The others quickly drop their weapons and some curl up into balls. ¨CBah weak maggots. They are not worth a fart!-

    ¡°Alric, stop your nonsense. I am sure you have already killed a few by giving them heart attacks already.¡±

    Serena¡¯s voice causes his irritation to rise to new levels. ¡°It is not my fault they are weak and cannot withstand-¡°

    She interrupts him, ¡°I bet it is not the killing intent, but your ugly face causing them grief.¡±

    He growls. ¨CHateful creature, one day I will bite her tail off!-

    The two circle each other and Serena¡¯s eyes scan his claws. ¡°So you brought some two-legs back. You are not completely useless afterall.¡±

    He growls audibly causing the confused Dwarf to start panicking. If the two start fighting he knows it won¡¯t end well for him.

    ¡°You say I am useless? Who slept through sixteen years of Slyfer¡¯s life while I gathered all the gold to the point where you basically disappeared under it. Such a lazy female, I wonder how you ever got a mate.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    At the mention of her mate Serena had clearly become angry. Alric is filled happiness at seeing the always calm Serena getting angry. She usually gets the better of him when they have words. This time he feels like he won.

    Serena angles away from him and the two head behind the tower from where she came. He can see an open field and near it a bunch of tables with self-important two legs sitting on them. Putting on his best scowl he dives towards them. He can see panic flash across their faces! One actually topples over his chair in his haste to try and get away. At the last moment he extends his wings and lands with a crash. Serena shoots him with another insult about his landings. ¨CWho cares for beauty, when a dragon lands even the earth beneath his feet must quake in fear!-

    He waits for the dust to settle all the while staring at the two-legs. To his surprise the High Elf Queen is already on bended knee. He once offered to go kill her when she did not want to join the alliance. ¨CNow she kneels as soon as I arrive?-

    His eyes sweep over them pinning them down like insects. ¨CWhere is the lanky sword master¡­. The coward must be hiding?-This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Serena walks up next to him the two of them making an awe inspiring sight. Serena for a her beauty and grace and Alric for his pure built to kill atmosphere. Placing the two-legs he carried down on the ground he looks at the rodents. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    His gruff and rough voice makes them unsure of themselves and the fools look to each other for a way out. ¡°Speak!¡±

    They jump at his command, the first to speak steps forward a Dark Elf by the look of things. Alric searches Slyfer¡¯s memories again. ¨CThis one is called Great Hunter¡­. What a joke.-

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we were just discussing with Lady Serena what Slyfer¡¯s purpose is-¡°

    -Maggot, look at him shake.-

    ¡°-we were hoping that the two of you can shed some light on-¡°

    -Maybe I should kill him?-

    ¡°So Lady Serena was telling us of what Slyfer wishes to accomplish and the role the dragons will serve.¡±

    -Why does it talk so much¡­ serve did the maggot just say serve?-

    ¡°We were also discussing how we could help accomplish this task and ensure a safe future-¡°

    Alric suddenly growls and launches forward his large jaws opening and snapping shit a mere millimeter from Great Sun¡¯s face, the force and clap of it causing Great hunter to topple over and roll back a few times unceremoniously. ¡°If not for Serena¡¯s presence you would be dead! You dare ask me how you will accomplish Slyfer¡¯s task? Your ancestors or you yourselves swore an oath! Yet you stand here asking me this, are you an imbecile. Do you wish to die? I have been beyond the mountain, I have seen what the betrayer has done to the land and people¡­. if you do not unite, you are all dead or worse. Let me tell you¡­ No let me show you fools what awaits you or your stupidity will lead to your undoing!¡±

    Alric¡¯s head rises and he looks down on them the way you would a dirty insect. ¡°When I am done and you still ask me that question. I will kill you, take Slyfer and leave you to your fates.¡±

    Great hunter gets up sputtering and disheveled. He looks to Serena for help but she pretends not to see him at all. Before he can say something Alric¡¯s consciousness crashes into his as well as everyone else gathered around.

    Luna leans over resting her chin on her other arm; she is splayed out on the bed next to Slyfer and her eyes have never left Vanya. The other girl is squirming under her gaze, which is understandable since she has been staring at Vanya since they entered the room. Trisha is sitting near the edge of the bed absentmindedly playing with her tail. What Serena said keeps running through her mind. -Am I really meek? Does it make me meek to ask if I am really meek?- She glances over at Fira who is sitting not far from her. ¨CShe has it worse¡­-

    Fira is holding her head in shame. Not only did she not make an impression, she passed out! She cant explain what happened her breathing just started speeding up, her heart was racing and before she knew she saw stars and then darkness. ¨CWhat must Slyfer¡¯s mother think of me? Trisha managed to keep standing and yet she was called meek!-

    The silence is broken when Slyfer lets out a soft grumble. Vanya who has been avoiding looking in their direction does so only to find Luna¡¯s eyes still trained on her. Luna gives her a predatory smile, which causes Vanya¡¯s head to snap away from Slyfer¡¯s direction, for some reason Vanya feels guilty just for looking at him. Even with her back turned she can feel Luna¡¯s eyes. ¨CWhy is she doing this?-

    Trisha leans over and wipes at Slyfer¡¯s head with a cold cloth. For some reason he looks a lot thinner. It makes her brow crease with worry.

    Fira watches her hand as she does it. She starts swearing at herself for the sudden pang of jealousy it brings. Ignoring it she walks over to the other side of the bed just to be a bit closer. She feels like screaming. Her heart is filled with uncertainty. When Slyfer left they were not on good terms. ¨CWhat if he wakes up and chases me away, what if he rejects me¡­- She bites the inside of her cheek as these thought mill around in her head, making her want to bash it against a wall.

    Luna stretches out. Drawing both Trisha and Fira¡¯s attention. Both frown at the same time. ¨CHow can she be so relaxed!-

    Slyfer grumbles again and slowly opens his eyes. The first thing he sees are three of the most beautiful faces in his world. For a moment he just looks at them. Although he is confused about Fira¡¯s presence he decides to push it aside for now. No in fact he is confused about everything. ¡°How did I get here?¡± Trisha flops down on him hugging tightly to his chest. He smiles. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    When hearing his voice Trisha smiles back and a tear runs down her cheek. ¡°You are never leaving me behind again, you hear me!¡±

    Slyfer wants to rub the tear away but something feels strange with his arm. Sensing it Trisha looks down. ¡°Slyfer your arm its¡­¡±

    Lifting it above the blanket rather slowly, for fear of what he might see. Slyfer steels his resolve. He remembers the pain of losing it. When it appears, Slyfer nearly screams. ¡°My arm is small!¡± The others look at it with surprise. Just yesterday there was nothing, now though there is a small baby hand. He flexes it and nearly screams again. ¨CWhat is this!-

    Aldowin walks over, his face serious. ¡°Slyfer you lost your arm in the battle. Because of your healing abilities it has partially grown back, but for some reason it has stopped and now it may never grow to its normal size again.¡±

    Slyfer and the others look between Aldowin and the weird baby hand. Slyfer flexes it again. ¡°This was my strong hand!¡±

    Unable to hold it any longer Aldowin bends over and starts laughing. While saying the same thing over and over again. ¡°This was my strong hand.¡± He continues to laugh as everyone stares at him Schree hearing the commotion jumps up from the pillow she was on. Seeing Slyfer awake, she jumps on his shoulder and smells his nose in greeting.

    Slyfer is too shocked to pay attention. Aldowin continues to laugh now pointing at Slyfer¡¯s concerned face. He then points at the baby hand, which at that very moment starts to twitch. ¡°Your face was priceless; I would definitely pay to see it again.¡± Seeing the panic in Slyfer¡¯s eyes Aldowin smiles and explains. ¡°Due to¡­ some racial traits you can grow back lost limbs, however, it usually takes a few decades. He gestures at the hand. It growing so fast must be due to your healing ability, but be warned it will take all of your strength as it grows. You will not be able to fight in such a state.¡±

    Slyfer furrows his brows. He wants to swear at Aldowin but it will have to wait. Lifting his hand and feeling a bit more relieved with the news, he starts to scratch behind Schree¡¯s ear. ¡°I missed you girl.¡± The flying monkey snuggles into his neck the way it always had before. Still scratching her, he looks at the others. If things could remain like this forever it would be perfect, but looking at the weird hand reminds him that he will have to fight if he wants to continue living in peace. With a long sigh, Slyfer looks up at Aldowin once again feeling the weight of what he has to do on his shoulders. ¡°Please explain to me how I got here.¡±

    Down below in the field the atmosphere is far more serious. They had tried to block their minds from the invasion, but Alric¡¯s mind washed through them like a tsunami and they were simply pebbles of sand to be easily brushed aside. Within seconds their faces changed from ones of anger to ones of fear. What Alric showed them was no light matter. What he showed them spelled their doom.

    Alric exits as quickly as he entered. He then growls at one of the High Elves standing to the side. ¡°Traitor!¡±

    Hearing him say it the High Elf panics and falls to his knees. ¡°Please Lord Dragon I did not know what was transpiring beyond the mountains. I beg forgiveness, I beg-¡°

    Before he could finish Lookin¡¯s father had struck. The High Elf¡¯s face is set in shock. A moment later his head rolls off of his body and hits the ground. Blood flowing from his now severed neck. ¡°Disgusting pig, you dare align yourself with something so evil! Even if you were tortured a thousand lifetimes it would not be enough.¡± Lookin¡¯s father spits on the corpse.

    Alric looks at the Elf. ¡°You carry the same smell as this one.¡± He points toward Lookin still unconscious on the ground. His father had not paid attention to him since he believed his son would never be in such a state. The High Elf rushes forward, but Alric¡¯s words stop him halfway. ¡°He too is a traitor will you treat him the same way?¡±

    His father stops dead in his tracks. All concern leaving his face only to be replaced by a blank mask. Old Sun finally recovers from what he had seen. He stands up, face grim. ¡°Summon messengers and our fastest wolves. I want them here, now!¡±

    The dwarf wants to do the same, but soon realizes he is the only dwarf here. He needs to return as soon as possible they need to act fast. He needs all the available troops his race can muster. Or there will be no hope for them. There may already be none!

    The Dwarf walks over to Alric with no fear at all. From what he has seen, dying now would be a blessing! ¡°Lord Dragon, I need to return. We need to make preparations.¡±

    Serena snorts in disdain. ¡°Now they wish to act? I think we should just leave.¡±

    All heads snap to her and Alric chuckles. ¡°I agree Serena.¡±

    Great Hunter jumps up. ¡°No! You can¡¯t, even after all you have seen you wish to leave-¡°

    Alric growls. ¡°We cant? Don¡¯t make me laugh Dunmer. You abandoned us remember this is your doing, this was your choice. All of you here deserve less than nothing from us.¡±

    Great Hunter swallows hard. How can he refute those words? How can he say anything against it. He had started to believe in the boy, but seeing his daughter drift away from him once again made him blind again. He started to doubt once more. Even worse. This is the result of what his father chose. To refuse helping the dragons in their time of need. His refusal to follow through on his promise has inadvertently condemned them all to a fate far worse than death!

    Lookin¡¯s father finally moves after having stared at his son for some time. He looks at the Queen his voice cold and without emotion. ¡°My Queen, what will we do?¡±

    The Queen does not reply. Her mind is repeating the things she saw. The suffering even the humans are living under. The woods, the grasslands the flowing hills. Nature has been corrupted to a point where nothing grows in the West and it¡¯s all her fault. She had seen how the dragons were defeated, but she had never seen what it led to. The strange things the humans have built, war machines of strange designs she could never imagine. ¨CSlyfer was right. We stood still while they advanced far beyond our comprehension.-

    Seeing his Queen stuck as she is Lookin¡¯s father turns and calls for a mount and messenger. One soon arrives. He then unceremoniously puts the reins in the Dwarf¡¯s hands. ¡°Go, Master Dwarf. My Queen will await your return. He then turns to Alric and goes on his knees. ¡°Lord Dragon, I will take the punishment for my Queen¡¯s actions in her stead. Please do not leave us. Do not abandon us.¡±

    Alric turns away. ¡°How can your life make up for the thousands of my kind that were killed? How can such a thing make up for all that we have lost?¡±

    Alric nearly snaps when he feels a small hand brush against his leg. He stops when he sees a head of green hair. Jade looks up at Alric then Serena and smiles even as tears of hopelessness streak down her face. ¡°Lord and Lady Dragon you have already paid your dues. You have already lost so much. Please go, I ask only that you keep my brother and his loved ones safe. We do not deserve your help. Our actions have already condemned us to this fate.¡±

    Great hunter and the other elders look at her in surprise. The looks soon turn to anger. ¡°Jade what are you say-¡°

    She turns and snaps at hem. ¡°Shut up! What gives us the right to ask this of them? What makes you believe we can request more help after everything our people has done? We do not deserve it! Where were we when they needed us the most? Where were we when their hatchlings and mates died?¡±

    Great Hunter wants to speak again, but the Queen cuts him off. ¡°She is right, we made our beds. I killed my race when I made that choice.¡±

    The tigress who had been lazing in the sun sits up. ¡°If Slyfer goes, we will go.¡±

    Great hunter snorts. ¡°Pray tell, where will you go? Just where do you think you can hide from what you just saw!¡±

    The tigress licks her paw. ¡°I do not know, but to me it looks like you all have already lost hope. When the leaders have lost hope how can they expect their people to continue to fight? I cannot align myself with weak willed two-legs.¡±

    Grey King steps forward and past the tigress. ¡°The wolves will fight! We will not lay down and be hunted like deer to be slaughtered. We will fight, biting, scratching and howling with pride to the end. After all there is no other way. We have lived under oppressors already and I would rather die than see it happen again.¡±

    Great Hunter looks at the wolf surprised. Another Dark Elf elder speaks up. ¡°You talk as if you actually have a choice!¡±

    Grey King leaps forward a few of his wolves in tow. ¡°Try and tell me otherwise elf. I would like to hear you say it again while I chew on your bones.¡±

    The Dark Elf pales and shrinks back. Grey King turns towards the wolves behind him. ¡°As of today the wolves are free to choose our own path. It is high time that we take back our destinies. We will fight to the last swipe of my paw and bite of my jaw.¡±

    The fairies surround the wolves. ¡°We too will stay and fight.¡±

    This causes Serena and Alric to both look surprised. Serena speaks up first. ¡°Why will you fight?¡±

    The fairy giggles at the dragon as if it¡¯s a stupid question. ¡°Lady dragon how long have you watched over Slyfer?¡±

    Caught off guard the dragon is silent for a while and then replies. ¡°His whole life.¡±

    The fairy turns to Alric. ¡°And you Lord, how long has it been?¡±

    Alric growls, he never liked fairies. They are too happy and anything that is too happy, he finds suspicious. ¡°Why ask these stupid questions, get to the point.¡±

    The fairy shrugs and giggles. ¡°You both have known and watched over Slyfer his whole life, yet you do not understand him. The fairies will stay because Slyfer will stay. Even if you were to drag him away he would come back. Anything short of killing him will not keep him contained.¡± The fairy giggles again. ¡°We will not go and neither will the Sky Prince!¡±

    Silence reins and the fairy floats closer.

    Her attention narrows so that only the two dragons can hear her words. ¡°Of course, I believe you two already knew that.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 69

    <u>69 </u>

    <u>Preparation</u>

    <u></u>

    The Snow Elf King sits down, tired and drained he pours a drink. The day had been one of many surprises. First the boy swatting the griffins like they were flies. Of course in the end he nearly died, anyone would fall to that many of them. He takes a deep whiff of the alcoholic beverage, a spicy smell enters his nostrils and he visibly relaxes. They had counted the bodies of the fallen griffins¡­ Well those who were intact enough to count anyway and his heart froze when he heard how many. From what they could make out thirty four griffins were smashed by his hammer! Although they will never know exactly how many he killed this number is already surprising enough.

    What came afterwards was even crazier. Dragons! Legends, thought to be long dead. The King still can¡¯t decide if he should be happy about this, or very afraid. His people never answered their call for help. They were still angry and bitter about the land that was simply taken from them. Land they fought hard to get and then there was the curse¡­.

    His own daughter now a captive, something which he could hardly believe, if she wanted to she could simply take off the veil and the male elves would walk her to the door, unless it led to other things¡­ Taring his mind away from such unpleasant thoughts he turns to his desk. A lot of things need to be prepared before they go to see the dragons. His mind keeps going over what the dragon said after he asked where he could find them.

    Apart from that the capitol has been in chaos. As soon as the Orcs heard of the dragons¡¯ arrival they ripped their current chief apart. The lizard folk wanted to pull out of the council, their leader was shaking worse than a leaf in a gale when he said as much. The fear these creatures have is well founded, but what would leaving the council help? They would simply be easier to kill.

    The rabbits were past themselves in excitement. They wanted to leave immediately to go see the large creatures. He swears. He nearly had to lock the gates in order to keep them in the city! He always knew they are crazy, but he had no idea they are stupid as well.

    The council also had to arronge guards to and confine the human citizens to thir homes. There is no telling who else was part of what was going on, not that he really knows what was actually happening under his nose the whole time. So many things hidden, so many things unexplained. -How could we have been so blind? The humans are integrated into basically every part of the government, hell their army was mainly in control of the city''s defences!- He quickly jots down another note that he will need to give attention to. He will have the dwarves go over every inch of the city in order to check everything for hidden traps or entrances.

    He sighs the guards around the humans are for their protection as much as their confinement. Mass hysteria is easy to spark and it may not be long before some race or another start balming them for every random thing that has ever gone wrong in their lives. A riot in the city is the last thing they need.

    All of that was to be expected, but the thing that bothered him the most is the attitude of a certain race. The race that seemed the most bothered by it¡­. The Dryad, they did not show fear, but rather hate towards the dragons. Even now he can¡¯t make heads or tails of it. They are a recluse and close knit party in the council. To be frank they are too few to have an army, but their skills at tracking and the bow is legendary. The other thing he can¡¯t put together is how they multiply. The whole race is female. A strange and mysterious race to say the least and their leader¡¯s daughter is the strangest of them all.

    The Dryads have green skin of varying shades and from their temples grow very thin vines with different colored flowers growing on them. They usually use these vines and braid them with their hair, which only serves to enhance the natural beauty the entire race has. They are taller than most humanoids, the shorter ones mostly reaching two meters in height. The largest one the Snow Elf king has seen, must have been close to four meters!

    He has no idea why they joined the council meeting this time, since they always elect to stay out of nearly every meeting and choose only to live in the small forest near the center of the capitol, basically ignoring everything else. They had also refused to take up arms against the group at the tower. He had tried many times to send a spy into the forest, mostly out of curiosity of course; each one was never seen again¡­.

    What sets the Dryad leader¡¯s daughter apart is the fact that she has a fox tail. Vines the Snow Elf King can understand, but what he does not is a fox tail. What makes it stranger is the fact that she wears a veil like the snow elf woman and the King is told that her name means ¡°cursed.¡± What does a fox tail have to do with plants? He sighs and sits back. ¨CWhy would they oppose going to meet the dragons so much? What kind of history do they have? No matter the council voted and we will set out first thing in the morning. -I can¡¯t wait to see my son again¡­ I hope my daughter has not been used perhaps I can influence the strange demon boy with her?-

    Venon feels a cold shudder run through her. She swallows and raises her hand to knock for what feels like the hundredth time¡­ then she lowers it again. Inside she can hear Slyfer swearing at Aldowin, something about lying to him and a strong hand?

    The door suddenly swings open and standing in front of her is the strange girl. Luna only stares at Venon. Vanya released from the strange stair already looks a lot better. Slyfer¡¯s voice flows out from the inside. ¡°Luna who is it?¡±

    Luna turns to him and her face quickly blooms into a smile. ¡°It is a snow lady, Luna thinks she wants to bewitch Alpha again.¡±

    Venon can¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true I only came to find out if Lord Slyfer is recovering.¡±

    Luna raises her eyebrow. ¡°Luna thinks you are lying. Why are you turning so blue?¡±

    Aldowin appears much to Venon¡¯s relief. ¡°Luna do not be so mean, she is an ally¡­ for now. He smiles, but the warning in his voice was clear as day. ¨CIt¡¯s not like I can blame them for suspecting me.-

    She steps in walking past the others. ¨CSlyfer looks sickly, his cheeks are sunken. His skin that was bronze and sun kissed is now white as snow.-

    Slyfer shrugs, ¡°don¡¯t look so worried, my body is taking a lot from me in order to regrow this.¡± Saying the last part he lifts up his arm.

    She nearly loses composure at seeing the strange baby hand. He flexes it a few times and for some reason it makes her feel weird. Aldowin interjects with a serious tone. ¡°Yes he needs all the strength he can get to regrow his ¡°strong hand¡±.

    Slyfer gives his master a death stare and says, ¡°Master, if you say that again I am going to use this ¡°strong hand¡± and shove it up your-¡± Venon can¡¯t help but start to laugh. The others join in¡­. all except Vanya who is once again being stared at by Luna.

    As if on que Slyfer¡¯s stomach lets out a loud groan. He suddenly looks like he is about to pass out and gets out a word. ¡°Hungry!¡±

    Aldowin calls for serfs and arranges food to be brought up to them. He had told Slyfer about the dragons¡¯ actions. His face had gone from excitement to worry in a matter of seconds. Despite how he is acting now Aldowin knows his student is worried and disappointed in himself. In the end he failed his task and the dragons had to reveal themselves. Aldowin can¡¯t help but share Slyfer¡¯s worries. Alric may just blame him. In the last few months Aldowin feels like he has not given enough guidance to his student. He can¡¯t help but feel that he should have thought of a better way to communicate with Atlantia. He had grown complacent, Slyfer¡¯s power making him too confident in the boy. Making him forget Slyfer is still in dire need of guidance. The biggest mistake was trusting Trisha¡¯s mother. Thinking back over everything, he feels ashamed.

    In the field the meeting is clearly over and Serena turns to walk away and find a nice place to laze away. Behind her the High and Dark Elves are scurrying to send messengers everywhere. ¨CIt has finally sunk in for these fools.-

    She does not have to walk far before she finds a nice and suitable place, however, in her mind a bug is trying to sneak up on her. She lets out a low growl in warning and the bug stops. Instead of leaving though it just stays where it is. ¨CUgh I am too laz- relaxed to deal with this.-

    It starts to creep closer again. Her one eye opens and she looks at the Dark Elf. He has a bright smile on his face with stars in his eyes. The clothes he has on is rough and his build is rather robust, but still filling out. However what sticks out the most is his tail. ¡°What do you want two-leg?¡±

    Pathfinder jumps at hearing her voice. ¨CSo beautiful!- He drools for a while before finally replying in a weird crazed manor. ¡°I just want to look at you.¡±

    Serena raises her head and regards the elf. ¡°Why?¡±

    Pathfinder takes another step forward. ¡°I have never seen something as beautiful as you.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She snorts and looks away, but the pride in her heart can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of happiness. ¡°You are crazy.¡± No one knows how much time she spends on grooming herself! Nearly three hours a day is spent on this arduous task; that is basically most of the time she spends awake¡­ on most days anyway. It¡¯s not easy keeping such a large body clean. She doubts Alric ever bathes, except maybe in blood.

    ¡°Yes I am crazy, crazy and disappointed that in my short life I am only now able to see such an amazing thing.¡±

    Serena stays silent feigning indifference because of her pride as a dragon, but also hoping he will continue because of the same pride. The last time she had been complimented, was when Slyfer had just awoken into what he is now. The rest of the time was spent either sleeping or swearing at the brute as they made their way here.

    Pathfinder can¡¯t explain the feelings inside him. It¡¯s a mixture of awe and reverence. To him Serena looks like a precious jewel; each scale even now glistening in the setting sun. ¨CI want to count all of them, maybe even name each one! Let¡¯s see the small little one there, right under-

    ¡°Who are you?¡± her voice interrupts his naming.

    ¡°Forgive my rudeness Jewel of the Sky! My name is Pathfinder.¡± He falls quiet as he continues to think of a name for the scale under the small one he has already named. He realizes she is still looking at him so he continues. ¡°I am a Prince of the Dark Elves and twin brother to Princess Fira.¡±

    Serena smells the air verifying what he said with his scent. The similarity is feint but still there hidden under the smell of iron and coal. ¡°You are a blacksmith?¡±

    Pathfinder nods enthusiastically. ¡°Yes I found my calling after Slyfer defeated me.¡±

    He watches as Serena frowns at the words. ¨CCan dragons even frown, no she must not frown what if a scale gets moved out of place!-

    He raises his hands in defense. ¡°We had a fight but he defeated me. It all started like this¡­¡±

    -Gah, a Dwarf is not meant to ride on some creature!- The Dwarf King can hardly feel his posterior anymore, but he continues on driving the mount forward for all it is worth. Now and then his beard whips up covering his view, luckily it¡¯s a straight path so while he struggles to get it out of his eyes the chances of running into something is very small.

    The creature underneath him is giving its all, but without knowing the creature he can¡¯t be sure how long it will last under the pace. He pulls back on the reigns a bit, but the stubborn bastard only speeds up! ¨CHow does this thing work!- his mind can¡¯t focus and soon returns to what Alric had showed them. What the humans were doing is simply monstrous. He can¡¯t help respect their ingenuity for some of the things they built. But from what he could understand. The power source for these things came from thousands of slaves. The dwarves had once researched into the area of magic crystals, but they soon hit a dead end and by dead it meant they could not continue without sacrificing some of his people.

    Their research led him to believe that one could extract magic from a living being; only the being would die or simply turn into a husk of what it once was. They stopped as soon as they reached that point so they never discovered how, but the possibility was there. Obviously the humans had discovered the same thing. Only they did not have the same misgivings. ¨CThe crusade¡­. Rounding up and outlawing mages. Was it all a ruse just to get fuel for their crystals?-

    With these dark thoughts the Dwarf pulls harder on the reigns, hoping it will cause his mount to go even faster!

    Creshald looks at her mother with concern. The Dryad leader had been pacing up and down ever since the meeting. Her mother suddenly stops. ¡°We have to leave the council. It is the only way. I will not be associated with those beasts!¡±

    Creshald steps forward placing her hand on her mother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why be so upset? Yes they share equal blame for destroying our home during the war, but they did not choose to be attacked?¡±

    Her mother snaps her head around and is about to scream at her daughter, but then stops and sighs. Walking over to her daughter she clicks her tongue and places her hands on her daughter¡¯s shoulders. The girl is young and does not understand what they lost, how many of them died in the dragons¡¯ infernal war. Looking into her daughter¡¯s eyes she feels a sense of pride. Now nearly three meters tall after her short sixteen years of life, her daughter is talented and strong beyond her years. Her only issue is the long foxtail sticking out behind her and of course the voices the girl always cried about at a young age.

    The tribe named her Creshald, meaning cursed because of it. Well that and the fact that her purple eyes can charm almost any living creature they look upon, a trait she shares with the race of great beasts her tail resembles. Demon foxes they call them. She can sometimes control the power, but she is still far from mastering it, hence the need for the veil. Her mother strokes over her head of bob, pink hair that has been cut in step.1* Her bangs were left to grow and has never really been cut since she was small. The reason behind it is simple. The long bangs are entwined with thin dark purple vines. Sprouting from these vines are little magenta colored flowers that have purple centers fading to a lighter shade near the tips of flower petals.

    Lowering her head she places her forehead against her daughter¡¯s. ¡°I know you have heard the reports of the other two girls that have tails.¡± Creshald looks away, trying to hide her guilt for easdropping. ¡°I do not blame you for being curious but we must be careful. The dragons never cared for our race. All we wanted was peace and we never joined either side because of this until our home was destroyed forcing us to this place.¡±

    Creshald pulls back and looks at her mother. ¡°Perhaps it is because of this that we have suffered. Mother, please can¡¯t we just go and hear them out?¡±

    Feeling annoyed her mother steps back. ¡°No, we cannot the tribe has decided, we will leave as soon as we can.¡±

    Creshald¡¯s face contorts in desperation. The voices in her head urge her on to convince her mother. ¡°Leave and go where? Our home is here now and there is nowhere else to go. You heard what the Snow Elf King said! The human¡¯s betrayed us, lied and nearly caused the death of the dragons¡¯ champion. Mother the voices are telling me that we must go.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s head snaps up. ¡°The voices?¡±

    Creshald nods.

    Her mother¡¯s face tries but fails to hide her anger and worry. ¡°I thought you said the voices stopped?¡±

    Creshald looks down at her hands which are fiddling with the tip of her tail and lightly shakes her head. ¡°There is more.¡±

    Her mother turns around holding her forehead. A habit Creshald has seen far too many times. The Dryad leader does it whenever she is upset and worried. ¡°What else is there Creshald, why were you hiding things from me? I have always looked after you¡­ Why?¡±

    Creshald steps forward hugging her mother from behind. ¡°Please don¡¯t blame yourself. I was just afraid of what you would think of me. I have seen how the others look at me. Their eyes are filled with fear. If they were to know what I can do now¡­¡±

    Her mother slips out of Creshald¡¯s embrace and turns around. Her eyes questioning. ¡°What, Creshald what can you do?¡±

    For a moment Creshald says nothing and only backs off. ¡°Mother please don¡¯t hate me!¡±

    Before her mother can utter anything, her daughter starts to change. Her body shrinks to the size of an average sized dog. Dark purple fur the same as her tail starts to spread all over and furry ears grow out of her head. Her arms and legs change in strange ways, causing her mother to grimace since in her mind it must cause pain. A pink light flashes and before her is a tiny fox. She would not believe it was her daughter if it was not for the vines still sticking out from her temples with the familiar flowers covering them. She also has thicker vines covered in thorns sprouting from just above her tail. The vines quickly and neatly wrap around it. The most mesmerizing thing is the beautiful jewel set in the fox¡¯s forehead, glowing with a feint light. She looks at it for a moment, but quickly turns her gaze away as the jewel seems to start tugging at her very soul.

    Creshald¡¯s mother looks at the change in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how could this happen!¡±

    The fox pads over and whines. A familiar presence reaches for the Dryad leader¡¯s mind and a voice filled with distress talks to her. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t hate me. It is still me. The voices say I am not cursed. They say I am one of a few like me that were chosen and sent here. The others with tails may know why we were sent and that is why I wish to go.¡±

    Her mother bends down easily picking up the distressed fox. She had heard tails of the demon fox, seen pictures in old books. Her daughter looks exactly like one. The jewel set in her forehead being the biggest giveaway. The fox¡¯s fur is incredibly soft and lustrous. The fur ranges from dark purple to a soft pink on her belly. ¡°Creshald I would never hate you for this, although I am a bit disappointed that you hid it from me.¡± Seeing the look in the fox¡¯s eyes the Dryad leader sighs. ¡°I will override the tribe¡¯s decision and we will go to the meeting. I just hope half the tribe does not abandon us because of it.¡±

    To her mother¡¯s utter surprise. Creshalds¡¯s tail starts to wag. Frowning her mother asks. ¡°Why are you so small?¡± In the books the foxes are large creatures much like the wolves and tigers they have heard reports about.

    Creshald¡¯s tail stops wagging and her little nose lifts into the air as she replies haughtily. ¡°The voices said I have to eat meat in order to grow, however, I refuse to do it!¡±

    Her mother smiles nearly abandoning her dignity to start cooing at her adorable fox daughter. For a moment she nearly starts scratching under her chin. Feeling the urge grow she puts her daughter down and looks away while clearing her throat. ¡°Quickly change back, we must prepare for the meeting as soon as possible.¡±

    The Dwarf King swears at the beast he is now pulling behind him and rubs his head. The beast had taken a bite of it for what must be the hundredth time! The thing had thrown him off. He had tried to get back on but the damned creature kept moving when he tried. When he finally did get it to stand still he quickly realized something¡­. He is too short to jump up! When he had first climbed on it was with the help of High Elves.

    Tired, dusty and hurting he swears again at the beast and looks at the tuft of hair in its mouth. The thing seems to have a smug look on its face, but for all he knows it could be his imagination. For a moment he contemplates if he should smash it to pieces with his hammer, but the thought quickly leaves him. The head snaps down and he dodges. ¡°Damn you beast! Try that one more time and I will skin you alive.¡±The dwarf King decides to try and climb up once more, but suddenly stops when he hears the clop of hooves on the paved road. Raising to his full height of a bit more than one point two meters he quickly tries to regain his air of superiority. The rider, riding like a bat out of hell soon appears. He grumbles in displeasure when he sees it is a Snow Elf. For a moment he thinks about hiding but quickly disregards the idea.

    He moves to the center of the road and waits for the rider to get closer. The rider soon spots him as well and when he gets closer brings his mount to a halt. Realizing who it is, he quickly climbs down and bends low. ¡°Master Dwarf, we heard you were captured by the red dragon how is it that you are here?¡±

    The Dwarf is caught off guard for a moment, but soon recovers and ignoring the question he steps forward but the mount behind him takes another snap of his hair. The Snow Elf knowing what is good for him pretends he did not see anything but the Dwarf King could not help but notice the near smile on his face!

    Scowling evilly the Dwarf starts talking, even as he hears the chopping of the damned thing behind him, eating his hair. He can only hope he does not have a bald spot now. ¡°They did not capture me, however we do not have time to dally here. I must quickly return and report what I have seen!¡±

    The rider gestures for him to calm down. ¡°be at ease I am a messenger sent to inform our ¡°friends¡± that the whole council will be coming tomorrow.¡± The Snow Elf sees the Dwarf freeze and the bit of skin sticking out between his beard and now unkempt hair makes him go pale.

    In the dwarves mind he is pounding the Snow Elf to bits. He is not physically doing it since the predicament he is in, is his own fault. He should have known this would happen. All he needed was to just to wait one day! One day and he would not have been burdened by this creature behind him, but his panic at what he had seen drove all the good sense form his head.

    The Dwarf King sighs and his shoulders slump in defeat. He grumbles something that the Snow Elf can¡¯t hear. ¡°Master Dwarf I apologize but I did not hear you clearly.¡±

    The dwarf looks up, his eyes shooting daggers at the Elf before he screams. ¡°I said help me mount the damned beast! I will go to the tower with you.¡±

    Chomping sounds can be heard on a certain level of the tower. These sounds had been going on for most of the day. The person causing the sounds looks at his small baby hand that is already a bit bigger. He grunts and takes another bite. The people around him can only look on in amazement as Slyfer finishes another plate of food. Since the first food arrived he had not stopped eating at all! The poor cooks have been going at it for most of the day, but there seems to be no end to his appetite.

    Slyfer looks at Luna who is staring at him since Vanya has already left. She suddenly sits further back creating some distance between them. He frowns not understanding her actions. Luna taking it the wrong way stutters. ¡°Alpha, Luna is not fat. Luna¡¯s meat will not be juicy and delicious at all¡­. Please don¡¯t eat Luna!¡±

    Slyfer stops stuffing his face as it changes to one of confusion. The hunger gnawing at his insides soon forces him to start eating again. Trisha who can no longer look at him eating stands up. ¡°I will go check on the blood pack. The unrest since Ban¡¯s death has still not settled completely.¡±

    The half gnawed bone in Slyfer¡¯s hand drops and he looks at Trisha in disbelief. ¡°Ban is¡­ Ban is dead?¡±

    Realizing what she had done Trisha covers her mouth with her hand a pained expression taking over her features. ¡°I am so sorry Slyfer, I forgot we have not told you yet. We wanted you to get better first.¡±

    Her voice falls on deaf ears. ¡°Ban is dead?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes snap to Fira who had caught his attention due to her nodding. Slyfer¡¯s face turns into a scowl. Luna backs off and completely climbs off of the bed. Slyfer¡¯s voice is filled with a deathly chill when he asks, ¡°How?¡±

    Trisha takes a deep breath, hating herself for the blunder. She can see the pain in Slyfer¡¯s eyes, but it is quickly being replaced by anger. She swallows and replies. ¡°He died fighting my moth- the shaman who betrayed you. A mage was preparing to attack Grey King and he jumped in the way saving Grey king¡¯s and possibly our lives as well.¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡­.¡± Slyfer¡¯s voice is stuck in his throat. If he were to utter something now it would come out as a roar.

    He closes his eyes and takes a few shallow and then deep breaths. When he opens them again they are the familiar red. ¡°Where is she?¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 70

    <u>70</u>

    <u>The Son of Dragons</u>

    <u></u>

    Cresha can¡¯t help but show surprise at the tower in the distance. They had made good time traveling here, but still lagged a bit behind the others. This was done on purpose of course, her mother having to fight with the elders every step of the way. In their small group she stands out like a sore thumb. Not because of her looks, but because she is completely isolated. Everyone trying to stay away from her has made it rather obvious how they feel. She even heard whispers of those around; saying that she must have charmed her mother.

    She felt angry at the words but soon disregarded it. From a young age she had received this treatment. The people were not openly rude or hostile, but they only said what was needed when needed and nothing else; keeping their interaction to a minimum. If her mother had not taken her in, she does not know what would have happened though. Sometimes she wished that the people would lash out. In her mind hate is a lot better than indifference¡­.

    -Can I blame them?- One of the first things her mother taught her is the tribe¡¯s history. Thinking back she remembers running to her mother while crying her heart out. She had tried to play with the others but their parents would not allow it. Being so young she did not understand and thought something was wrong with her. She remembers sitting on her mother¡¯s lap with her arms around the tribe leader.

    ¡°Creshald there is nothing wrong with you, you are just¡­ different.¡±

    Looking up the little girl could not hide the hurt and confusion in her eyes. Sighing her mother started to tell her a story. ¡°Long ago when the world was desolate and barren Frita the god of nature descended and turned into a seed. This seed soon sprouted and was the first plant ever to appear. Her roots soon spread and other plants followed, but they could not think or talk to her. Feeling lonely Frita grew flowers that turned into fruits. This fruit split open revealing the very first Dryad.¡±

    Creshald remembers how her little mind was filled with wonder at hearing this. Not willing to say something lest her mother stopped telling the story, she only continued to listen. ¡°Contrary to how we are now the Dryad was male¡­. He would be the first and last of his gender for our kind. You see, in the darkness something was watching, waiting. It was the very same darkness that made the world desolate and it was angry with Frita for changing its domain. It wanted to teach her a lesson¡­.¡±

    Creshald felt a bit of fear. The darkness always felt wrong to her. In the sunlight she felt stronger, faster she was able to run and play more, but when it was dark it made her tired and sleepy. ¡°Frita did not know that she was being watched and as her roots spread further, so too did nature. The Dryad male soon grew lonely despite having Frita as his company. He wanted a woman to spend his life with. Frita felt sad and jealous but she knew what the man said was true. Being a tree she could not give him the warmth or type of love he needed and yearned for. Still she postponed the creation of a woman for the sake of spending more time with the man, for she discovered she yearned for the same things.¡±

    The darkness saw this and started to plot. It secretly stole a seed from the fruit the male was born from and planted it in the darkest place it could find. In the seed the darkness took the jealousy that Frita felt and altered her creation. Soon the seed grew with its power of darkness and from it came a creature of beauty that could steal the heart of any it laid its eyes upon and thus the first demon fox was born.¡±

    Not able to keep her curiosity in check Creshald asked. ¡°What happened then?¡±

    Her mother sighed. ¡°The demon fox easily found its way to the male and using its ability drew the male towards her.¡±

    Creshald frowned completely immersed, her sorrow forgotten at that moment. ¡°How, the Demon Fox is a fox and a Dryad is a Dryad.¡±

    Her mother patted her head. ¡°Very easy my dearest, you see the demon fox could use illusions to draw others in with that which they most wanted in the world and using this she appeared as a female Dryad.¡±

    ¡°Frita saw everything and anger took over the deepest parts of her. The anger was further fueled by the darkness that lives on such emotions and in a blind fit of rage she killed the male! The darkness left as soon as it came and Frita soon returned to her normal self only to find her vines drenched in the blood of the one she loved most. Sadness took over her heart and she drew him into her entwining their bodies to be together forever. Ashamed of her actions she sealed all her emotions and became like her first creations. Still and emotionless her only movement caused by the wind, but before she did she fulfilled her last promise to the male and created the female, only the female would not need a man to propagate.

    Creshald felt very sad for the goddess, but it still did not answer her question. ¡°Mommy what does the story have to do with people not liking me?¡±

    ¡°It is not that they don¡¯t like you my dear they are afraid of what you may represent for our race. You see the tail you have is the very same as a Demon Fox.¡±

    Creshald grabbed her tail and started to cry. ¡°Mommy I am not bad! I never did something bad the darkness-¡°

    The tribe leader quickly embraced the girl and whispered in her ear. ¡°Listen closely my daughter. I know you are not bad and I know you have done nothing wrong, but neither did Frita yet her inner most feelings were taken advantage of. This is what our people fear.¡±

    ¡°Mommy don¡¯t let the darkness get me, I don¡¯t want to be a Demon Fox! The darkness is bad.¡±

    Her mother lightly pushed her away and looked into the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°The darkness is not inherently evil and it is not only the Demon Fox that has it, but every living creature does. The darkness can be controlled just as much as it controls you, if you let it.¡±

    Creshald wiped at her tears, ¡°I do not understand.¡±

    Thinking a little the tribe leader thought of an example. ¡°Right now you feel unhappy that you do not have any friends. This emotion is a part of darkness but can lead you to many, many very different paths. Some are bad and some are good. It is still up to you to decide which one you will choose. Darkness and light are two parts of the same coin. Many people have done bad things in the name of light and many have done good things while walking with darkness in their hearts.¡±

    It was not long after when her thoughts were broken by a call to halt. Looking up she sees the wolves that were in the reports for the first time and she cannot help but stare. The over Dryads look around nervously as the group of ten wolves, carrying riders step forward. When they see the group has stopped the ten wolves without a sound or gesture between them start to walk forward at the same time. She can¡¯t help but feel impressed at the synchronicity and quickly chalks it up to training, but the voices in her head soon breaks the illusion when it says they are communicating via their minds.

    Even though that bit of truth is revealed she still can¡¯t help but sense the danger they pose. Their armor especially paints an intimidating picture. With parts black as night and others the color of rich blood she can¡¯t help her imagination running wild. If these wolves were to charge right into them it would be disastrous. To do that they would have to reach them though, knowing the prowess of her mother and others with the bow she gains a bit more confidence. She herself is not bad, but her main forte is nature and¡­ illusion magic, both rare and hardly spoken of.

    The riders soon reach them and her mother urges the chariot she is on forward. Dryads do not usually use mounts. Always in the trees and forested regions makes it useless. They once had though. Her mother told her about the strange large apes once, but they were lost along with their home in the previous war. In order to travel here quickly they had taken a few chariots and horses from the humans.

    The riders talk in the dark elf language, but soon realize that the Dryads do not understand. Her mother after sizing them up talks back in dragon tongue having seen the ¡°Maim.Kill.Burn¡± on their armor, but seeing they don¡¯t understand she starts to talk in the same language they did.

    After a while two riders break off and the Dryads start to follow them to the left of the tower. The other races have already started to make up their camps. Much to their irritation they are far from any trees.

    Not willing to make a big issue out of it Creshald¡¯s mother simply orders them to start setting up. Not long after Creshald spots the familiar figure of the Dwarf King. He soon reaches them along with his entourage the look of surprise barely hidden behind his hairy face.

    ¡°By my beard¡­ you tree huggers actually came.¡±

    Smiling, Creshald¡¯s mother steps forward. ¡°Of course we did, we could not leave the representation of the council to you mud-cake bakers.¡±

    The Dwarf King laughs heartily at the jibe. Creshald can¡¯t help but smile as well. The Dwarves have helped her people a lot; using earth magic to keep the soil around the forest rich so it could easily expand. They talk a bit more about everyday things before Creshald¡¯s mother turns the conversation towards more pressing matters.

    ¡°Do you know what time the negotiations will start?¡± To her surprise he only shakes his head as his eyes takes on a haunted look.

    ¡°I am afraid there will be no negotiations, we must get them to joins us Lavenin¡­ If they do not, we are all doomed.¡± Seeing anger bloom on the Dryad¡¯s face The Dwarf quickly explains. ¡°Before you think it, we were not threatened but shown the truth.¡±

    ¡°The truth?¡±

    The dwarf nods, before saying, ¡°Aye, the truth of what the humans are doing behind their blasted mountain. Even if we do band together we may not survive this. We need the dragons a lot more then they need us.¡±

    Lavenin scoffs at his words. ¡°The Dryads have never needed the dragons.¡±

    Seeing the anger on her face the Dwarf only shakes his head before saying. ¡°You will understand Lavenin, you will understand.¡±

    Way on top of the tower Slyfer is watching all the new arrivals¡­. while chewing something. Behind him is Aldowin tired and exasperated ever since Slyfer had heard about the events he had come up here and not said a word. Not even the flying monkey could bring a smile to his face. Aldowin had tried to coax him into talking, but his student simply refused. Resigning himself Aldowin just went and sat against one of the statues holding up the round object at the top of the tower.

    ¡°Seventeen of my blood pack died, seventeen of my warriors including Ban and for what?¡±

    Hearing Slyfer finally speak Aldowin sits up. ¡°It was not your-¡°

    Slyfer quickly interrupts spinning around and glaring at Aldowin. ¡°- was not my fault? I am not a fool I know it was not my fault, but even with their sacrifice I did not accomplish the task I said I would! I trusted that woman blindly and was led right into a trap. Even after they tried to kill me I had let it go and still did not kill them. I was a fool. I nearly got Luna and myself killed and on top of it all the dragons had to come and save me! Revealing themselves, a secret kept for how many years all because of my failure.¡± Slyfer takes a few deep breaths and calms down and for once the voices inside him are quiet. Something he hates, since he wants someone to shout and scream at him, he wants someone to tell him what an idiot he was.

    Aldowin is at a loss for words. The hurt in Slyfer is clear as day, but how does one help a person so angry at himself.

    Slyfer had never realized he had pride- not to this extent, but right now that pride felt broken, shattered to pieces by his own incompetence and naivety. ¡°Saved by dragons, my parents¡­. What must they think of me as a person, as a dragon! They broke a taboo to do it, I know this much.¡±

    Aldowin steps forward but stops. Slyfer¡¯s shoulders are squared and straight. ¨CHe is facing the faults head on and not shrinking from it.- Aldowin thinks inwardly. He sighs and then talks, his thoughts very similar to Slyfer¡¯s, but only directed at himself. ¡°I am also at fault; I should have given you better council. I should have done more¡­. Any of your failures are mine.¡±

    Slyfer inspects his hand that is almost its normal size now. ¡°This was unacceptable and I will not allow it to happen again.¡±

    Trisha and Fira pop out of the entrance carrying more food and silently place it near him. For a moment he wonders where Luna is, but soon remembers she went to train in the woods.

    He looks at those gathered below and a sudden bout of irritation wells up inside him. Nodding to himself he turns around. ¡°I will no longer explain myself to these people.¡± His eyes then turn to Fira. ¡°I will no longer dance around, explain and try and convince them to join my cause. They either join me or wait to be slaughtered.¡± Aldowin wants to object, but Slyfer holds up his hands.

    ¡°I was willing to be lashed for this cause, me the son of dragons was willing to be adopted and had to prove myself to do it and so I did¡­ for this cause, but no more. It was never my cause to begin with. If enough people don¡¯t join I will leave and train on my own until I am strong enough to kill Chronos, by myself. These people decided their fates when they abandoned us, this will be their second and last chance.¡±

    He turns his back on their pale faces and looks down again while muttering to himself. ¡°I will be nobody¡¯s pawn, they will be mine.¡±

    Fira looks between Trisha and Slyfer worriedly. As if sensing her actions Slyfer talks to her. ¡°Fira, will you not go to your father and tell him what I have said?¡±

    Fira steps forward. ¡°I am no longer the representative of the dark elves¡­ I have joined the blood pack. I have chosen you.¡±

    Slyfer snaps around, surprise clearly on his face. Obviously they neglected to tell him this piece of information. Fira¡¯s hair starts to turn blue as Slyfer¡¯s eyes do. They had been red ever since he heard about Ban. Trisha quickly takes Fira¡¯s hand for support a gesture that is not lost on Slyfer.

    He looks at Trisha questioningly and she smiles before saying, ¡°I have accepted her.¡±

    The anger in him starts to melt causing other feelings to flood to the fore, along with the incessant need a dragon has at his age. The two in front of him cast against the sky he loves so much, is enough to take his breath away. Both in the officers¡¯ uniform of his blood pack, something he feels stupid for not noticing before. For a moment he is speechless and Aldowin seeing the mood slinks away with the hope the two may be able to calm him down and in so doing change his mind; so that he will not abandon the people so easily.

    Aldowin can¡¯t help but curse at the situation, when they set off from the Slymur mountains he had hopes, hopes for his people and the other races. He was a fool to believe things would be easy. The races are locked in their differences¡­ -always have always will be. I can¡¯t blame Slyfer for his choice; I failed to prepare him properly. Is this what it will amount to? Sixteen years of my life¡­ no, I cant think like that Slyfer is like the son I never had. He has long since changed from just my pupil.- Thinking back he can¡¯t help but smile as he remembers the early days. ¨CA little savage! I still have the mark where he bit me when we first met. The following nights I barely slept since he would try and pounce on me as if I was prey.- His smile fades as he thinks on Slyfer¡¯s words that were uttered a mere moment ago.

    -If I had to choose between all the races, no people in the world and Slyfer. In my heart I know it will always be him.- He sighs before saying aloud. ¡°Whatever happens, I will be there.¡±

    Trisha and Fira watch as Slyfer¡¯s eyes turn purple and Fira lets out a shaky breath since she can feel the feelings are not pointed at Trisha alone. The emotion soon fades since she also feels that he is wary of her and she thinks. ¨CHe wants what I said to be true, but he still can¡¯t trust me completely¡­ I can¡¯t blame him.-The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Trisha is a bit more reserved and not quite sure how to feel, but she had already said that she accepts Fira and so she has.

    Slyfer swallows keeping back the feelings¡­ and lust. He can still feel the anger in him and it would not be fair to do anything while in this state. So he swallows the lust down, but the pheromones and purple in his eyes cannot be hidden so easily. He feels nothing but caring and happiness when he looks at Trisha. They had a shaky start- she nearly killed him. Yet here she stands in his colors, on his tower¡­-she is my woman.-

    When he looks at Fira the feelings are unclear. If he had to describe it, it is like a piece of parchment that has been scribbled on with no beginning or end, no direction or reason its just there. Confusing and irritating, yet he can¡¯t ignore the memories of the few moments they shared, the feel of her warmth in his arms, her lips¡­ her soul entwined with his. Even now that connection among all the rest is a reminder of their souls being bound. A matter that was out of his hands yet after he searches through his feelings, he finds no regret, only hope. Only longing to feel her in his arms once again¡­.

    The beasts below start to roar and sound mating calls. To all of the delegates and representatives surprise some even start to mate. Most have no idea what is going on, but Creshald at the bottom can¡¯t help but look up at the tower where the intoxicating smell is coming from.

    It¡¯s not long before the Dryad in her pushes it down and the glaze that had settle over her eyes soon leaves along with the slight pink on her cheeks. A shout from the nearby forest she was heading to causes her to nearly jump out of her skin. A silver haired girl appears and flashes by, the speed of her passing causing Creshald¡¯s braid to whip up.

    A second later the silver haired girl shouts for all to hear. ¡°Alpha, Luna wants to lay eggs too!¡±

    Vinx who is down below in Slyfer¡¯s room along with the other fairies, shakes her head and cuddles closer to Shcree. ¡°You know, there was a time that the two of us were the only girls he liked.¡±

    Slyfer steps forward and hugs both; Fira goes rigid but then as if melting relaxes into the embrace. He soon steps back and gives each of them kiss on their foreheads. ¡°I do not know what happened, but I find myself happy and worried at the same time. My path in life will be filled with blood and death so I will give you this one last chance to back out without any hard feelings. I do not want you two to regret and grow to hate me in the future.¡±

    Trisha smiles and takes his hand. ¡°I am yours. My choice was made and will not change.¡± Her gaze turns into a more serious one before she says. ¡°However do not think that I will blindly follow, if you go too far and step out of line I will be there to knock you back in your place!¡± She says with a smile.

    Fira hesitates, but in the end takes his hand. ¡°Slyfer, I care for my people and my family. I have chosen you, but I will not blindly throw them to the side. I know your path may cause you to turn against them or for them to turn against you. At that time I will not interfere nor act against you or them, this I can promise. Other than my people your enemies are mine and I will burn them all to ash and fight with you¡­ can, can you accept this much?¡±

    Slyfer looks at her for a long time before answering. ¡°I cannot expect that of you and if at all possible I will not fight them, the likelihood of that is very small anyway. Just as long as you understand that if I am rejected by them or any of the other tribes they will be cast aside without the dragons¡¯ help.¡±

    She nods and smiles beautifully, feeling a large weight leave her heart. She had been afraid that he would outright reject her. In her heart she also knows that she will never be able to fight her people, if however some tried to kill Slyfer directly¡­ the madness she felt when she fought the abomination returns with the thought and a shudder runs through her. She would send them all to the abyss!

    Jade watches a few men go past her carrying tables and sighs how she got stuck with setting up the place where the negotiations would take place, is beyond her. She had only seen her brother when they arrived. Her mind turns to Trisha and Fira and it makes her feel a bit better as she thinks, -He has other things to deal with.- She directs a few more men and then glances over at Elyna who is not far away. Ever since Slyfer left the high elf had come to guard her a few times. The other high elves with her also look around vigilantly.

    Jade walks over to her and sighs again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stick around while I do this boring work, you know.¡±

    Elyna smiles, the few times she spent guarding the short green haired girl, was enough for her to gauge the Dark Elf¡¯s character. ¡°We do not mind, besides right now you are the person that needs to be guarded the most.¡±

    Jade¡¯s look of confusion causes Elyna to chuckle and say, ¡°you have a mind for politics, but still have much to learn. Right now you are the most obvious target. If there is someone crazy enough to attack, you will most likely be the main target; they may believe capturing you would be an easy way to manipulate Slyfer.¡±

    Jade¡¯s nose crinkles at the words, ¡°you say that as if it may not cause Slyfer to be manipulated?¡±

    Elyna shrugs.

    Jade frowns, she does not like to be regarded as weak, but the things she has seen lately has made it obvious that there are a lot of scary things out there. Feeling the argument to the elf¡¯s words die before it even sprouted, she looks towards the tower. ¡°What of your Queen?¡±

    Elyna shuffles around, ¡°The Queen has decided to take control again, but only until they can decide on a new ruler. Aldowin¡¯s old family house was the strongest candidate but Lookin¡¯s father no longer has any intention of taking control. He is too ashamed by the actions of his son.¡±

    Jade shakes her head and her brow creases in worry. The only thing more dangerous than an army is one without a leader. She can only hope that they settle it soon. She scans the sky in hope of seeing the dragons, but her hope is for naught. The two left not long after dawn, saying they would be back for the negotiations. They did not say it in those exact words of course. ¨CI need to speak to Slyfer as soon as we finish here. I have no idea what he is planning and he needs to involve me more.- She scoffs. ¨CEven though he said I would lead our clan, everything still revolves around him. The entire clan has basically turned into Blood Pack!-

    A few hours later Slyfer is left with only Vinx and Shcree as company. The girls had gone to dress for the occasion leaving him to his own devices. As soon as they left the anger had returned, although more focused now. A knock on the door followed by Jade¡¯s voice, stops his troubled thoughts.

    Getting up and wrapping a towel around him he answers, ¡°You can come in.¡±

    Jade enters and as soon as she does she nearly slams the door closed again. She glares at SLyfer disapprovingly. ¡°It is not proper for you to receive a guest like this.¡±

    The frown on Slyfer¡¯s brow smooths out and he smiles. ¡°You are no guest, you are my sister.¡±

    The words seem to catch Jade off guard and she stammers for a bit, before regaining her wits. In her heart, she is smiling though. They have had little interaction of late and it has made her feel neglected, but with those words some of her fears have been stilled. To Slyfer¡¯s surprise Elyna is standing behind his short sister.

    The old Elf only smiles while casting an appreciative gaze his way.

    He gives her a questioning look while walking over and sitting on his bed. Elyna snorts, ¡°don¡¯t give me that look, you are the one that wanted my services, yet at the first opportunity you disappear without taking me along. Since it seems you don¡¯t need it I decided to guard your sister who right now is probably your weakest link.¡±

    Slyfer feels his blood turn cold and his eyes quickly settle on the Jade. ¡°I am sorry I should have thought of it, I-¡°

    Jade steps forward and places her hand on his mouth. ¡°Ssshhh, I am not useless nor am I defenseless. If I can¡¯t look after myself, how can I think of myself as a clan leader?¡±

    Elyna nearly chuckles. -This girl is talking like this, yet I was the one that reminded her of the danger surrounding her just a few hours ago.- Elyna decides to keep it to herself. The frown on Slyfer¡¯s face has returned, making her believe he is troubled enough.

    Not one to beat around the bush Jade sits down next to Slyfer and falls over, not caring about status or decorum¡­ she is his sister after all. ¡°So, what is your plan?¡±

    Slyfer looks at her and also falls down and as he looks at the ceiling says, ¡°I have no idea. I know what must be done, I know what I want and I know what is needed. What I don¡¯t know is how to make the people see reason and to be honest I don¡¯t care anymore. I am tired of trying to convince and ¡°earn¡± their trust. Each step of my journey so far has been hobbled by this, each time I have tried to warn people about what is coming, I have been met by walls. They simply don¡¯t-¡°

    Jade¡¯s fist connects with his shoulder. Slyfer rubs his arm, more out of surprise than feeling hurt. ¡°Slyfer, are you stupid?¡±

    He looks at her, not sure what she is on about. Jade looks genuinely angry and he cant think of a reason why. Her scowl only deepens once she realizes he has no idea why she just hit him. ¡°Do you think you are alone? Do you think that you have no allies? What am I, why did my father die coming here? You act as if you have no one that is willing to help yet you have never once asked for it! Am I truly so useless that you have no trust in me?¡±

    Jade¡¯s words hit hard and it leaves Slyfer speechless. The anger he felt at himself intensifies as he realizes even bigger mistakes. How many people are around him? How many have already decided to join his cause. Not only that, he has a whole mind full of dragons that may be somewhat mad, but they have memories, memories of thousands of lives once lived. Yet he had never thought of asking for help. Choosing only to ask for the most minor things and when some did give advice he chose to ignore it most of the time. His fists clench at his side. ¨CI thought I did not have pride the way dragons do, no it wasn¡¯t pride, but ignorance. I was so blinded that I have messed up so many things, made everything so much more difficult for myself¡­. How could I have been so stupid!-

    Jade stands up in a huff. ¡°I may not be the most powerful fighter in the world but I do hold sway over the council, you hold sway over our people¡­ possibly more than the King himself and you are a fool for not using it properly. Yes many have stood against what you have been saying, but many others have listened and joined your cause, but you don¡¯t use them properly. Instead you struggle on by yourself without thinking of your allies. The wolves, the tigers, our clan even the Queen of the High Elves has started supporting you.¡±

    She stops her rant and rubs at her temples. ¡°Still, you do have a point.¡± She thinks and then turns back to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them exactly what you have told me, but before that we need to show them proof, proof that we have an enemy and I know exactly how. Come, get dressed we have a lot to do.¡±

    Elyna watching the two can¡¯t help but think, -the people have no idea what is about to hit them.-

    The Dwarf King takes his seat while looking at the table set in the front. The sun is giving its last rays and will disappear in a moment throwing the world into night. He has many thoughts on what may happen, all of them causes his stomach to churn. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to go take another shit?¡±

    The subordinate next to him gives the King a worried glance. In the last few hours the King had spent most of it with his breaches down. Having known the King from a young age, he knows this means the King is very worried.

    Across from them are the Dryads. They sit aloof and unmoving except for their eyes roaming around; a proud race, maybe just as prideful as the dragons and the King can¡¯t help but feel that, that was the reason behind their downfall. Next the dwarves are the Snow Elves. He can see the Snow Elf King is bristling with anger. He can¡¯t really blame him. Ever since he arrived, he has requested to see his son only to be denied without explanation. His daughter is present. The Dwarf King can¡¯t help but sigh. The way the Snow Elves treat their daughters is disgraceful, like objects to be traded for favors and if they can¡¯t they have no worth. He was present when the girl gave her account of her time spent here. Simply put the strange boy cannot be swayed by her charm or the others¡¯ that were with her.

    A noise draws his attention to the left. The Dwarf King shakes his head while muttering, ¡°Crazy Bastards.¡± The ¡°rabbits¡± as he calls them are showing nothing but excitement. At their table for ten sits about forty, some even with children on their laps. ¨CThey look like they are coming to see a show rather than discuss the future of all our races.-

    He wants to remind their stupid leader just why they are here when mutters break out behind him. He looks around and swallows audibly. A girl dressed in a tight fitting amber dress that has a high snit, revealing most of her bronze upper leg is making her way down the middle. With cat ears and a tail lazily swishing from side to side that is sticking out just over the dress that reveals her entire back up to that point, she attracts most of the attention even though behind her are humungous tigers that could swallow the dwarf in one gulp. As if taking a stroll through a flock of sheep, they make their way towards the front. To everyone¡¯s surprise they do not sit down near one of the tables, but rather stand and wait near the large opening that was left at the mouth of the tent. The Dwarf King has no love for tall women, after all he would have to find a stool to kiss them, however this one seems worth fetching a stool for.

    Cresha can feel her heart pounding against her chest. ¨CAnother one with a tail, if she is like me. Then she must be a tigress!-

    Seeing the excitement in her daughter, the tribe leader grips her hand and whispers, ¡°calm yourself child, or they may use your feelings against you.¡±

    Acknowledging the statement with a nod Cresha delves into her Dryad self and soon a look of indifference takes over her features once more. It nearly cracks again when Fira enters with a dress that is dark blue at the top, fading to red at the bottom the cloth overlaps in sharp angles making it almost seem like blue and red flames. Her shoulders are bare revealing soft white unblemished skin. It makes her blue hair and dress stand out all the more. Behind her Cresha can see a tail nearly as fluffy as her own¡­ a sense of pride instinctively grows inside her and at that same moment Fira seems to spot her. The two share a look, fox and wolf, Dryad and Dark elf, woman and woman. Cresha quickly finds that she dislikes the girl, although she can¡¯t quite figure out why.

    Behind Fira is the largest wolf Cresha has ever seen, it has gold surrounding the fur on it¡¯s neck and easily stands two heads above any of the other wolves that is following behind it. Fira shares a look with Trisha and the two turn to look at Cresha as one, making it obvious to all. Cresha suddenly finds herself under the attention of everyone present!

    Cresha¡¯s facade of calm is just about to crumble when song fills the tent. A moment later lights, speed into the tent and the song grows louder. Cresha¡¯s mother grabs her hand and with surprise says aloud. ¡°Fairies!¡±

    The lights head towards the center of the opening and soon plants start to grow, they weave and connect, soon turning into a long table and five chairs. Too dazzled by the magic happening in front of them, the people fail to notice Aldowin and Jade entering and making their way forward, before coming to a standstill in front of the ¡°grown¡± table and chairs. The one in the center being especially striking due to the fairies now sitting on it.

    Those who were at the ball notice it immediately and soon whispers of ¡°Slyfer¡± fill the tent. As if summoned by their whispers, heavy armored feet are heard. Elyna now dressed as a blood pack warrior enters first her long blonde almost-white hair standing out in stark contrast compared to the black leather armor. Behind her are two heavily armored shield bearers with black horned helmets. The red mixed in along with the words on their shields and chests, paints a very menacing picture.

    Cresha smells him long before she sees him. She recognizes it from earlier during the day, only this time it is much weaker and mixed with something else that makes the hairs on her arms stand up. Looking around she is not the only one affected this way. The ¡°rabbits¡± who had been chatting excitedly now look to be wary, their ears lowered and noses twitching. Her mother is gripping the chair in a steel grip. The dwarf King¡¯s body shows a mild glow of aura protecting him. Most of the other race leaders have the same glow surrounding them¡­

    He enters; the most surprised at how he looks, are most probably Fira and Trisha. For the first time since they have met him, his hair has been cut! The two¡¯s faces switch between smiling and frowning, both not sure if they like it or not.

    His hair shaved short on the sides, but left long on top at about half a finger¡¯s length, causing it to spike naturally and form a make shift Mohawk. At the back he still has a pony tail.*1 He is dressed in the clothes that Old Sun gifted to him, except the cape is red with the black blood drop of the Blood pack, on the back. Behind him is another two shield bearers.

    The tent¡¯s atmosphere along with the people inside seems frozen until he takes his seat, the setting sun giving its last rays behind him. He feels annoyed despite his sister¡¯s insistence of having a dramatic entrance he can¡¯t help but feel stupid for doing it. It only lasts a moment before he dismisses it with a thought, -I don¡¯t care what these people think.-

    He is just about to close his eyes to ¡°summon¡± the dragons when the Snow Elf King stands up with annoyance on his face. ¡°Is there really a need for these thea-¡°

    The oppressive atmosphere doubles and many gasp for breath as Slyfer¡¯s blood lust spills out. He had used it without knowing in the battle and is still unskilled in directing it so some spilled over to the people sitting around Snow Elf. His eyes turn red and to Cresha¡¯s surprise so too does Fira¡¯s hair.

    Slyfer leaning to the side only utters one word before closing his eyes, the word spoken softly rings in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Sit.¡±

    As if punched in the gut the Snow Elf does as told. A moment later Slyfer¡¯s eyes open still glowing red, giving most present a foreboding feeling. Thunder claps fill the sky and Cresha hears her mother¡¯s armrests crack under the tribe leaders grip. Her jaw is clenched and she mutters through her teeth. ¡°Dragons.¡±

    The thunder that is not thunder rings out a few times causing most of them to wince. A shadow falls over the tent followed by a loud crash. The earth shakes causing the tables to rattle. The excited ¡°rabbits¡± now have their ears plastered to their heads.

    Cresha with her heart pounding tries to spot anything through the large opening, but . A feeling of being stared at starts to grow in the back of her mind like an irritating fly buzzing around her until it is something demanding attention. Finally not able to take it any longer she turns her head towards it, only to find herself nose to nose with the silver haired girl she saw earlier. Her stomach drops; the way you would feel when suddenly falling and she nearly screams in fright, but somehow she is frozen in place. The girl¡¯s eyes move from her face to the pink tail draped over the back of the chair.

    Luna is very worried, Vinx has told her many times that Slyfer likes fluffy things and now there is another girl with fluffiness right in front of her.

    After what feels like forever, for Cresha. The girl steps back while whispering. ¡°Luna won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Like she appeared, she almost disappears again, if Cresha was not scared out of her wits right then, she doubts, she would have noticed the girl. She watches as Luna walks over to the tigress and sits down leaning her back against the giant cat. She takes a deep breath realizing she has been keeping it in. ¨CHow did she get so close to me without me noticing?-

    Cresha¡¯s mother, senses a bit of her distress and asks. ¡°Whats wrong?¡±

    Cresha looks at her with surprise before saying, ¡°Did you not sense her?¡±

    Her mother frowns in confusion, ¡°Did I not sense who?¡±

    If possible the fox girl¡¯s blood turns even colder. She has no time to think on it as two heads appear. They are so large that they completely block up the entrance and it is not even their entire heads! In the corner of her eyes, Cresha sees a noble woman pass out right in her chair. The ¡°rabbit¡¯s¡± eyes grow the size of saucers, noses twitching at Mach speed!

    Slyfer stands up. ¡°Now that we are all here, the trials will begin.¡±

    Cresha¡¯s mother speaks up, the others are still to dumbfounded to say anything. ¡°What trials, we were not told anything about this?¡±

    Red orbs turn to the Dryad and then Cresha, if only for a second. Slyfer is silent for a few seconds, but then speaks. ¡°Yes, trials. On our way here and while we have been here. All of us were betrayed countless times. It has come to our attention that the enemy has infiltrated our ranks. Even as high as positions of leadership. Since most, if not all of the races are here-¡° Slyfer¡¯s eyes narrow into slits. ¡°-I thought it prudent to ferret out those still within the ranks, by using their compatriots that have already been caught.¡±

    Many a noble man, lady or creature turn pale at the words. Many thinking back on the dealings they had with the humans, others scoff at the idea of enemies among them and then there is the final group, the group Slyfer is paying most attention to¡­ the silent ones, those that are either shitting themselves or staring at him hostilely. He does not care which, he marks them all!

    Cresha¡¯s mother is once again the first to speak, ¡°I will not stand here and be judged by the likes of you and your ilk.¡±

    Slyfer only nods. ¡°Fine, any who wish to leave can do so.¡±

    He waits and many representatives start to move, some advisors do so without their leaders making a move themselves. These are marked and noted down as well. Slyfer gives it a whole ten seconds before he talks again while praising his sister in his mind for the smart plan. ¡°But know this, those who leave will be exempt from our treaty and will be sanctioned.¡±

    A noble from somewhere pipes up, however he makes sure to not be seen. ¡°What do you mean sanctioned? You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Ignoring the noble Slyfer continues. ¡°Those that join in a pact with us will not be allowed to trade, offer help and do business of any kind with you. Finally, you will be chased out of Atlantia to fend for yourselves.¡±

    Many who had stood up, stop in their tracks. A strange fish man with a water bubble around his head talks directly into everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°What gives you the right to do this, you have no authority over the city!¡±

    Slyfer sits forward his voice growing venomous. ¡°Have no right? Perhaps you need a history lesson since it seems the academy has been teaching nothing but lies lately.¡± Saying this Slyfer looks over at the so called representatives of the magic academy, which consists of a humanoid with scales, another one of the fish people and finally a short creature barely the length of his forearm. ¡°The city was started and commissioned by the dragons. The very idea of the council was formed and thought of by them. Each race here owes them in some way. Before Cresha¡¯s mother can say anything Slyfer turns to her. ¡°Yes Dryad, that means you too! How long did you stay in your forest at the base of the mountain, how long did you listen to the dragons fight before the war reached your precious forest? You did not help them and now you blame them for its destruction. Face the facts or leave like the spineless dogs you are.¡±

    Trisha puts a calming hand on his shoulder, but it does not seem to help. ¡°Leave if you want, but you will no longer feed of off the dragons who you all abandoned.¡±

    Cresha watches as her mother¡¯s face changes. Without a word she settles back down into her chair. She does not agree with what was said, but their new home was built within Atlantia¡¯s walls¡­. What else can she do? She did not miss that the Dwarf and Snow Elf King remained seated. Both are the most influential at the moment.

    The Dwarf King speaks up. ¡°What will you do, if those that left do not want to leave the city?¡±

    Slyfer smiles. ¡°In the academy you teach that the dragons are responsible for all your troubles, perhaps we will make this statement true. I have tried being nice and I was almost killed because of it.¡±

    The Snow Elf King jumps up. ¡°That was no-¡°

    Slyfer interrupts, ¡°-Your fault? Your ignorance astounds me.¡± Looking at the hurt and angry face of the elf, Slyfer grows angry himself. ¡°Under whose watch did the humans operate? Under who¡¯s authority was the gates and protection given to a race that nearly exterminated the others? Who let their pigeons sit and shit on the very City¡¯s walls the dragons built! Don¡¯t lie to me or yourself Elf or I will cut your head off right here!¡±

    This time Jade also grabs his shoulder. They had not agreed on cutting people¡¯s heads off. She whispers into his ear. ¡°I will handle this.¡±

    Slyfer is just about to tell her how useless this all is. When The Dwarf King kneels. ¡°I apologize, all that you say is true. It was under our watch.¡± He gives the Snow Elf a stare, but the man refuses to budge. ¡°You have not seen what I have, you do not know what is coming.¡±

    His words and the way he said it brings shivers to all.

    Slyfer¡¯s patience wears thin and he can no longer take it. He did not come to explain things. ¡°Enough! Make your choice, stay or leave. I will no longer point out that shit is being flung at your faces while you choose to keep your eyes closed. Keep them closed and drown in it for all I care.¡±

    Jade looks at Fira and Trisha, but the two shrug. Fira is happy that her father has not said a word so far. Jade sighs and thinks to herself. ¨CFrom now on, all negotiations will be left to me.-

    The seated Dryad leader looks up with hate filled eyes. ¡°What gives you the right?¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise Slyfer does not answer the question. The dragons do, their voices flowing deep into the reassesses of everyone¡¯s minds and shaking the very cores of their beings with each word as if the world itself is speaking the sentence. Making it impossible to refute.

    ¡°He is the son of dragons, he has every right.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 71

    <u>71</u>

    <u>Trials and Troubles</u>

    <u></u>

    Near a tower, in a large tent, silence reigns. Groups of people fall in three different categories; some are on their feet and were already in the process of leaving, others are seated and looking around with rubber necks. These are the sheep, the followers of the stream. If a larger group stands up, so will they. The last group, by far the smallest is seated and facing the strange boy who just threatened to cut a King¡¯s head off.

    The Snow Elf King does not show fear, his face is twisted in anger. Never before had anyone threatened him so openly. He had seen the boy kill all those griffins, but that is not what keeps him from charging at Slyfer. What keeps him from seeking his own death are the two scaled heads behind him. The red one especially is staring at him. In the one eye that is trained on him, he can see a dare, a dare to move, a dare to say something¡­. A dare to try and attack.

    Their words are also what keeps the Snow Elf King¡¯s from losing it. What other being or non-dragon has ever been called a ¡°son of dragons¡±. None of them would have believed, if it did not come from the dragons themselves. Even now some still doubt that it was the dragons that spoke. What existence is dragon? For thousands of years they were feared, respected and many a ruler would do anything to keep them happy lest the dragon takes offence and starts terrorizing their lands.

    There were many respected for the help they offered; Dragons that lived peacefully. Teaching magic where they went, to whom they felt deserved it. These were the saints, the helpers and most were given the title of ¡°gift bringers¡±.

    Then there were the others ones. Tyrants, death bringers! Dragons like the very one that is staring at the Snow Elf King now. As a young elf he had heard many stories about Alric. Some believed him to be a force of nature; a dragon born from a volcano to spew out death and destruction wherever he went. A creature born to war. The dragon had killed many of its own kind, for reasons unknown¡­. If there even were reasons. Like a creature spawned from the abyss, he had simply appeared out of nowhere, for years it killed everything and anything that came near its territory.

    Serena was known for different reasons; a dragon that was seldomly seen. Choosing to live secluded, however when she did act, it was swift and decisive. The great woods in the West, was her territory. A forest that stretched from one horizon to the next. What was inside remains a mystery, but many who went never returned and those that did claimed the forest was alive; their eyes crazed and minds broken. Blabbering about their comrades simply falling asleep mid stride, never to wake again.

    Some said it was her method for keeping intruders out, others claimed she was the one that kept the forest at bay; from spreading to populated areas. No one knew the truth. The heart of the forest was always obscured by mist; it¡¯s true nature always hidden and the dragon never bothered to mention the truth behind all the claims.

    Right now these two dragons are fighting and Slyfer finds himself in between the two. His mind ringing with their voices, which only serves to further irritate him! Alric urges him on to do as he said, to cut off the petulant little Snow Elf¡¯s head. Serena is arguing in the Elf¡¯s favor, saying that he is needed and it would be a bad idea to show such behavior in front of all the people gathered. Slyfer is to be a new hope, not a new tyrant.

    Slyfer rubs his temples and finally breaks the silence. ¡°I have waited long enough, bring the first accused. We will start with the trials. Those who want to leave must do so now, but don¡¯t forget my words and prepare to leave the city.¡±

    No one says anything, nor would Slyfer care to listen even if they had. The Snow Elf King gathers his wits and is about to break the silence, but is cut off when he spots two of the shield bearers dragging a human into the tent. The man is tall, lanky, dirty and somewhat thin. With cheeks sunken in and clothes that can only be described as rags, he gets deposited in front of Slyfer.

    Alric¡¯s voice immediately fills Slyfer¡¯s mind. ¡°I think you should kill him.¡±

    Not surprised, Slyfer asks, ¡°Why?¡±

    Alric snorts, drawing all the attention that was on the man, to himself. ¡°I do not like the way he looks.¡±

    Slyfer sighs.

    Serena ignores the red dragon and asks. ¡°Where did you get this one?¡±

    Slyfer quickly starts to explain the origins of the man he captured along with Alexo¡¯s son to everyone, dragons included. Seeing Slyfer has no inclination to describe the man¡¯s crimes to all those gathered, Jade stands up a bit shakily. Her memories of the time she spent in the town, though brief, still gives her sleepless nights.

    ¡°The man before you was captured at a town not far from here. The town was under the control of the human army. All the male inhabitants of the town were killed and the women¡­.¡± She falls quiet and takes a few deep breaths, the cries and screams of her fellow scouts filling her mind. Slyfer puts a hand on her shoulder for support.

    She takes another deep breath and continues. ¡°The woman were tortured and raped by the commanding officer. I was captured as well, but luckily my brother and a few others came to my rescue. Although¡­.¡± She lowers her head and looks at the ground. ¡°¡­.by that time, many of my comrades was already killed.¡±

    Slyfer ignores the people his eyes fixated on the human standing almost naked for all to see. Many emotions flash over the man¡¯s face. Anger, hopelessness, hate and finally acceptance. Slyfer rests his head on his hand while staring at the man. Serena is the first to comment in his mind. ¡°This man has already come to terms with his death, why do you prolong it?¡±

    He shrugs and then answers the question. ¡°I thought he had information, turns out he knew nothing; a simple foot shoulder that was following orders. Bringing him out here was Jade¡¯s idea. It is a ploy to convince these idiots that we have an enemy.¡±

    Serena praises Jade, ¡°A smart move, seeing as your negotiating abilities are poor at best. If the trial is handled fairly it may repair the damage caused by your outburst earlier.¡±

    Slyfer only snorts in answer, however, Serena continues to push her point by saying. ¡°Look many of those that stood up are seated once more.¡±

    Slyfer scans the area and finds what the dragon said to be the truth. His eyes make contact with one of the Dryads, a young girl by the look of things. As if startled by his gaze she visibly shakes and looks away. He is once again surprised by their beauty. All the Dryads are female and each one is more beautiful than the last in his eyes. ¨CWhat a strange race.-

    His attention is pulled back by Jade who is now speaking directly to the human. Her accent is thick, her tongue unaccustomed to the human language. ¡°Do you admit to your crimes?¡±

    The man is silent, his eyes fearful. The things he has been taught since a young age to be monsters and demons are now staring at him. Dragons, the most evil of all creatures, only the holy Chronos is exempt from this fact. Two are staring at him now and if he was not before, right now he is all but assured of his death. In between them sits a boy, his bearing looks bored. Compared to before he has an air of maturity now, yet it barely covers the savagery hidden underneath. His hair and clothes screams that he is a warrior. It reminds the man of the barbarians that sometimes raids their lands. Giant men with monstrous strength! The boy makes him remember old stories about a god of war, a demon that slayed and bathed in blood, he had seen the boy fight¡­-It truly was like a demon.-

    The green haired dark elf speaks again. Her accent making her words barely understandable, squaring his shoulders the man speaks as he thinks, -If I am to die, it will be with dignity.-

    ¡°The commander of our contingent was a truly evil man. I followed orders as a soldier should. I was ashamed of my actions, but orders are orders. This is no excuse, I know. But understand this, my family is back home, and if a soldier fails to do his duty. His family is killed.¡±

    Mutters break out at his words. Most present understand the human language, they had to learn it in order to be on the council. Jade shakes her head. ¡°Your crimes are not those of your commander, but the fact that you occupied and killed civilians in peace time, most definitely is!¡±

    The man looks at her and the others confused and then with confusion on his face says words that silences most of those present. ¡° When did our nation make peace with you?¡±

    Slyfer nearly bursts out laughing at the stupid faces. The question asked almost innocently was like a hammer¡¯s blow. Jade ignores Slyfer who is barely keeping his amusement in check. ¡°What was your mission?¡±

    The man looks at Slyfer. He had already told him what it was. He then looks around him only to realize, the trial is nothing but a farce for the creatures around him. ¨CMaybe if I play along I will survive?- The thought and hope dies immediately as soon as he remembers what Alexo¡¯s bastard son did. His part, no matter how small cannot be forgiven so easily. But hope is an infectious thing and with the hope of seeing his family again, he starts to speak.

    ¡°My mission was to transport a foul creature in secret, a basisk or ¡°magic eater¡± they call them.¡± He flinches. At the words foul creature, displeasure clearly found its way onto the demon boy¡¯s face. All hope of survival felt like it had just been stomped out.

    The boy stands up and gestured towards a silver haired girl who has her head cocked to the side as she stares at the roof of the tent, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°Tell me human, does this look like a foul creature?¡± Slyfer asks.

    ¡°No, no Lord. She looks perfectly human if not for her strange eyes and hair.¡±

    Slyfer nods and then frowns. ¡°To some here, a human is what you described¡­.Do you know where Basisks come from?¡±

    The human shakes his head. ¡°I was told they come from a strange place in the far North of the human Kingdom.¡±

    He blanches when Slyfer smiles. It is not friendly and instead makes him feel like a hare staring down a wolf¡¯s throat. A very hungry wolf¡­ Slyfer turns away, causing the man to let out a long sigh. ¡°A ¡°basisk¡± is a creature of the humans¡¯ own creation. A while ago I intercepted a letter by killing a griffin. In this letter I found information which at the time made no sense, but when I was waiting for the so called ¡°council¡± to find out that I was supposedly captured by Alexo before I could get an audience. I spoke to one of his guards, who just so happens to be passed out with severe injuries, not far from here. Slyfer feels stupid and is once again angry at himself. ¨CHow could I have forgotten to speak to Luna about her supposed brother¡­ am I losing it?-

    Swallowing down the self-derision and deciding not to bring up that fact until he has spoken to her Slyfer continues to explain. ¡°This man told me he too was a basisk. They take any human with a bit of magic affinity and warp them, turning them into mindless beasts. The human is taken at a young age, no more than children.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    No one says anything at the revelation. ¡°These mindless beasts are then given a drug. It calms them, makes them sane, however, they are heavily dependent on it. If they don¡¯t take it they will change back and if they do not change after the drug was given they are destroyed as defects, failures and rejects. Alexo called them his ¡°blessed¡± children.¡±

    The Dwarf King frowns and speaks up. ¡°You said ¡°called¡±, did you perhaps catch and kill him already?¡±

    Slyfer gives the dwarf a glance. ¡°We did find him, but his luck was too great¡­ someone else had already killed him.¡± The Dwarf¡¯s frown deepens, the implications of what this may mean causing not only him, but many others to sweat as well.

    Cresha¡¯s mother, to everyone¡¯s surprise is the next to ask a question. ¡°How is it that the girl with you is able to stay sane then? Are we not in danger by having her in our presence.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the Dryad and once again gives his wolf like smile. ¡°You are indeed in danger for being in her presence, but not because she may lose control. No, there is another way to keep them from changing back, but I won¡¯t share it with you at this time.¡±

    The Dryad nods and then asks the next question. ¡°Why are they called ¡°magic eaters¡±?

    Slyfer watches as everyone present sits closer; near the edge of their seats. Curious to what the answer may be. ¡°Once we are allies I will tell you, but right now this man is on trial and as I said¡­ I am not here to explain things to blind people. Jade¡­ please continue the inquiry.¡±

    Slyfer takes his seat again leaving the floor to his green haired Sister. Not breaking eye contact with the man, she asks. ¡°Who was your commander?¡±

    The man frowns as if eating something sour. ¡°He was a monster, but a monster born form an even greater evil. He was Alexo¡¯s son.¡± Mutters break out and people start chattering once more. The man continues. ¡°Alexo¡¯s son was given command because of his father¡¯s station. If he did not leave the city we lived in, he would have been put on trial for the murder and rape of another noble¡¯s daughter. We were told the stories and rumors were lies.¡± The man sighs. ¡°At first everything went well, however once we were past the mountain his true colors came to the fore. The female soldiers with us were the first to suffer. I tried to¡­.Well in the end I could not do anything due to threats.¡±

    To the human¡¯s surprise disgust is the only emotion seen on the ¡°monsters and demons¡¯¡± faces. ¨CWere we taught nothing but lies, these creature¡­ no, people show more anger than my own men did?-

    His statement is true for all accept the Snow Elves, in their culture rape and women abuse is part of everyday life. The Snow Elf¡¯s reaction or lack thereof is not lost on Slyfer. His hands balled into fists, he watches the passive face of the King. His dislike of the elf growing with every second. ¨CHow does one change a culture? Do I have a rite to and what will it lead to if I demand that the women have more rites?¡± He looks at the Snow Elf princess, her demeanor is calm, but like most of the women present he can see the hate in her eyes, along with fear. Her fate may not be that much different to the women they are talking about. Slyfer drums his fingers on the armrest. ¨CPerhaps I may not be able to change the race, but I will at the least try my best to keep her from such a fate¡­. Perhaps demand that she becomes their representative, an important person they can¡¯t do without?-

    As if feeling his gaze her eyes meet his. They are filled with a bit of hope.

    Jade nods at the man. ¡°I thank you for your honesty human.¡± She turns to the rest. ¡°You all have heard what the human has to say. Those who will decide your fate will be the Dark Elf clans since the rest of the people here were not present. Do you have any last words, before you are judged according to our laws.¡±

    The human swallows and looks down at his hands. ¡°I have no excuse for not acting; from a young age, we are taught that the other races are monsters, demons that we should kill on sight. This indoctrination has made most of us believe that you are less¡­ human and undeserving of the same treatment. No more than animals. Coupled with this was the fear I had for the families of my men and I. I hope that you will keep this in consideration.¡±

    Jade simply nods and then turns to the rest of the clans. ¡°You have heard the man, please keep it in mind when deciding on the sentence.¡± The human is quickly taken away after the statement and the tent falls into silence.

    One of the fish people mutters something and due to the silence everyone can hear it. ¡°To them we are no more than animals¡­. Alexo said.¡±

    The Dwarf turns to him. ¡°Who cares what the whoreson said? He lied, cheated and killed right under our noses. If you have not realized this by now, then you are daft.¡±

    Despite wanting to the fish-man could not rebuke him.

    After a few seconds Slyfer once again calls out. ¡°Bring in Alexo¡¯s son.¡±

    Jade bends low and whispers to him. ¡°What about the girl, don¡¯t you think she should be present?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°The bastard¡¯s fate is sealed I do not want to put her through the inquiry unnecessarily.¡±

    The shield bearers return. Gasps fill the tent at the state of the thing they are carrying while trying to keep their heads away from him as far as possible. The reason for this action is very simple, he stinks. Dropping the man the shield bearers make a quick retreat not wanting to be close to the foul stench. Jade shudders involuntarily.

    Slyfer looks at the extremely thin thing in front of him. Where he was once fat, he is now thin and mal-nourished. Most of his hair has been torn out and bite marks lace his arms and legs, even some of his toes and fingers are missing¡­. One does not have to be a genius to figure out it was self-inflicted. Taking Jade¡¯s hand he says, ¡°I will handle this, he is my toy after all.¡±

    The words are heard by all and some have to keep themselves from throwing up. The Snow Elf King is the first to shoot to his feet in outrage, relishing the chance to get back at Slyfer who humiliated him. ¡°Is this how you treat your prisoners? Is this the treatment we can expect.¡±

    Slyfer ignores the man and walks over, his eyes glowing red with hate. Thoughts of what happened and what he saw fill his mind flooding out the cries of injustice from the people surrounding him. Anger, unbridled, unchecked floods through him like the blood in his veins. Fira feels a tug on her soul. Her anger rising with that of Slyfer¡¯s. As if drawing it from her it flows through their connection, but while it is dragging it out it also bolsters and makes her stronger. Just like that day when they destroyed the outpost.

    The Snow Elf King still standing immediately shuts up when a dark mist starts to flow around Slyfer. The thing on the ground sensing more than seeing SLyfer approach starts to whimper and beg. The High Elf princess, Aldowin and Trisha turn white as snow when they see the mist.

    The Dryads unconsciously back away at sensing the aura. At Slyfer¡¯s feet the grass and ground is turning black. Alric seeing it for the first time, is just as surprised as the rest. Serena had seen it once before when she was circling above the day Slyfer fought Browly. The baleful aura up close is still shocking though. Not because she is afraid, but because she had sensed it once before.

    Alric starts to growl menacingly behind her. ¡°Serena this aura¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know Alric, but trust in our hatchling, so far he is still in control of it.¡±

    Alric does not reply but his claws start to dig into the ground as he clenches them, ready to pounc at a moments notice.

    The Snow Elf King recovers from his shock. ¡°You have already made this man suffer enough, look at the state of him. His mind is broken. His soul shattered. Looking at this, I can only fear for the fate of my son. Show the human mercy or you are an even bigger monster than he ever was!¡±

    Aldowin closes his eyes. He had hoped the daft bastard will shut his mouth. Cresha is not fearful but captivated. Her mother¡¯s story about the darkness had once again found its way to the front of her mind. Cresha takes her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°is this the darkness?¡±

    Before her mother can answer. Slyfer starts to change! As he does Fira¡¯s hair turns black as night and an almost crazy smile adorns her face. Everyone watches agast as horns and scales start to grow on Slyfer. As if swallowing the light the very air darkens. Slyfer stops a mere step from the thing on the ground who is wailing by now. Directly behind him is the Snow Elf. The Snow elf that is looking down at the whimpering man, looks up and nearly faints, Slyfer is looking directly at him!

    The Snow elf nearly cries out in pain. The eyes looking at him is somehow causing him physical pain. Then the demon smiles. When Slyfer starts to speak the air trembles and blood starts to drip out of the Elf¡¯s ears. The table he is sitting at cracking with every syllable. ¡°A monster?¡±

    The demon smiles.

    ¡°To catch a monster, don¡¯t you think it is better to be a bigger one? Show the human mercy¡­¡± The demon bends down and his hand grabs the human¡¯s head and starts lifting him effortlessly. The eyes briefly flits between Alexo¡¯s son and the Elf. ¡°Perhaps, you are right and I have played enough already. Look closely Elf. No, all of you should. This is the fate that awaits those that hurt my family. This is the fate of those that that think themselves untouchable in my presence!¡±

    With the last word Slyfer grabs the humans neck with his other hand and like plucking a flower, rips his head off. Blood spills and falls on the Snow Elf. The demon laughs lightly and puts the head on the table in front of the King, who finds himself unable to move. ¡°Here is your mercy.¡±

    Silence.

    Not word is spoken as the demon turns from the bloody sight and starts walking back towards his throne of light. As he does, his body reverts back to its normal self. Fira lets out a dissatisfied grunt. The rush of power and strength is nearly intoxicating. She quickly recovers and laments. Last time her personality had been greatly affected and like before she can feel it now as well.

    Jade who had been standing in a daze, recovers and looking at all the shocked faces around decides to call for a break.

    Alric without ceremony reaches out and grabs Slyfer with, nearly crushing the chair SLyfer had been sitting on. Without further ado he jumps up and sets off, soon disappearing into the distance, leaving those in the tent speechless.

    It¡¯s not long before Serena takes off as well.

    Seeing the object of his fear leave, he Snow Elf King glances between the severed head and the receding dragons a few times. Jade watches the changes on his face and nearly starts screaming that the dragons bring Slyfer back, so she can beat him senseless. He is not making things any easier for her! The Elf will cause trouble. Slyfer has caused trouble!

    Flapping her wings like never before Serena slowly starts to catch up to the big oath called Alric. She had tried her best to calm him. Despite that she was surprised that he could hold his self control until the whole tebacle was finished. She swears at Slyfer, swears at Alric, swears at everything and the troubles the boy causes with almost every action. She had a peaceful life, living in the forest of dreams. A place most suited to her nature. Even now the effects the forest had on her has not lessened. Her incessant need to sleep a product of the exposure to the mist in the forest. Unlike what the fools believed she did not cause it. A plant di, A plant with a will and mind of its own. Many old trees in the forest were her friends. She became the guardian of the forest after making a deal to protect it and in return the forest would not grow beyond a certain point.

    Chronos, the betrayer spoiled everything though¡­.

    She lets out a roar and her pace increases. She wont let the blood crazed fool spoil nearly seventeen years of her work. The Elder had said not to let the boy die and even without the order she has grown rather fond of him. Despite what Alric may say she knows he has to. However in the state his mind is now, she has no idea what he may do!-I need to catch them, I need to stop the fool from causing even more trouble. If the hatchling dies¡­-

    Alric looks behind and judging that he may have enough time to do what he needs to he aims for a large open ground. The anger in him is blinding. Nearly drowning out the pain in his heart.

    Slyfer has been constantly trying to communicate, but Alric does not care. He will ask the question and depending on what he answers Slyfer will live¡­. Or die. The aura was almost exactly the same, his mate¡­ his hatclings. ¨CIt was the same aura, the same!-

    Losing to his anger Alric throws SLyfer to the ground. Slyfer lets out a short scream before smashing into the ground, causing it to crack and split apart. Alric is close behind smashing down, the force causing his legs to shake and nearly buckle under him. ¡°Boy have you been tainted! Tell me how long have you heard the voices. How long have you been listening to them!¡±

    Slyfer gets no chance to answer before Alric grabs him again. Still dazed, he can do nothing as he is picked up and smashed down again. Blood spurts from his mouth his chest crushed. He too starts to grow angry despite the pain. He thought Alric was his protecter. What did he do to deserve this treatment? SLyfer clenches his teeth and before Alric can grab him again. He jumps away. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me!¡±

    While jumping he transforms into his dragon self. A threatening growl filling the air. Alric growls back. ¡°I thought you were my protector, my guardian! You betray me like this. I won¡¯t die like a dog. Come let us end this!¡±

    Slyfer jumps forward. His wings damaged due to his body being smashed earlier. Alric swipes at the dragon so much smaller than himself. At the last moment Slyfer uses wind magic push himself down. Causing the claw to miss. Before Alric can react, fire engulfs his face. Blinding his eyes to the smaller dragon. Pain lances though his foreleg right after.

    ¡°You whelp!¡± He lifts it up, dragging the small dragon with it since Slyfer¡¯s jaw is clamped tightly to it.

    Slyfer lets go and once again disappears under the large dragon. Rolling forward, he whips his tail around with all the trength he can muster. Alric growls as pain lances through his belly. Slyfer whips around again, intending to do the same, but he stops as his scales start to simmer. Heat assails him making him roar out in a mixture of pain and defiance. A second later a wave of fire crashes into him.

    With a feeling of being cooked alive the flame blasts Slyfer away and out from under the red dragon. The inferno stops and Slyfer tries to get up, his scales hardened by the fiery wave cracks and starts bleeding as he does. ¡°You, I trusted you!¡±

    Alric is taken back by the pain in the little dragons voice. Reason floods back along with a tide of memories and feelings. Slyfer¡­ no the pink thing when he was a baby. A crazy savage causing the two dragons no end of grief. They had to constantly watch him for fear that he may kill himself as he scuttled around the island like a little monkey. Being connected to Slyfer, he can feel the hatchling¡¯s feelings as clearly as his own.

    His thoughts are interrupted when Slyfer rushes forward. More blood sprouting from the wounds Alric inflicted. Alric flinches as more memories crash through his mind, the time they spent in the air after the dark elf died, the pride he felt when Slyfer claimed his name. The fear he felt when Slyfer was surrounded by all those griffins¡­ -What have I done?-

    Serena smashes into the ground between the two. ¡°Stop, you idiots!¡±

    Slyfer barely has time to stop before he smashes into Serena¡¯s side. She barely moves from the impact and Slyfer collapses in a charred heap. That was Slyfer¡¯s last bit of strength; he knew he stood no chance from the beginning, but being defeated so easily¡­ His legs shake as he tries to rise again, refusing to stay down, wishing to die on his claws.

    Alric, stands silent as a statue. Slyfer growls and screams. ¡°Come do your worst, if you leave me alive I will kill you!¡± His heart is broken and tears flow. He weakly shakes his head to try and rid himself of them, but the pain in his heart far outweighs those of his body and the tears refuse to stop.

    Serena watches as the little dragon stumbles around her to try and get to Alric. ¡°Little one stop, you will only make your wounds worse.¡±

    Slyfer manages another step, but then collapses, his dragon body reverting back. Alric takes a step back, a mixture of shame and hate towards himself making him want to flee, like so many times before.

    The wind picks up and in an instant two small tornadoes form in what was previously a cloudless sky. ¡°You stop; try to move and only one of us will leave here today.¡± Alric stops, he had never heard the lazy female so angry.

    ¡°I understand why you did it, but this is our hatchling Alric, our child for all intents and purposes. Were you not there when he grew up, were you not there when he managed his first hunt! Yet you hurt him so! Are you so mad with grief and hate that you would kill our last hope!¡±

    Alric says nothing, only staring at Slyfer. ¡°Answer me fool! Does this hatchling mean nothing to you!¡±

    Alric tries to find words but cant. He once again failed to protect a member of his family. ¡°He means everything, that¡¯s why when I felt the aura¡­.¡±

    Serena roars, ¡°You what went off half-winged as usual!¡±

    Alric walks forward and nuzzles the passed out Slyfer. ¡°I did not deserve this child, I never have. Not any of them.¡±

    Serena nearly falls over at the show of affection. ¡°Alric you¡­¡±

    ¡°When the rage took over so long ago, when I went on the rampage. There were many times that clarity returned to my mind, those times were the worst. Each time I came back I would feel a bit more of my sanity slip away. I was slowly changing into a mindless beast. When I felt the aura today, it happened again.¡±

    Serena still speechless watches as Alric turns to her. ¡°He hates me now.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 72

    <u>72</u>

    <u>The Truth</u>

    <u></u>

    Trisha and Fira are standing at the edge of camp. Everyone heard the roars, everyone felt the earth shake, but not everyone could feel what Slyfer did and what they are feeling makes them worried. Luna standing next to them is not oblivious to this fact; them being worried makes her worried as well.

    Soft footsteps and a scent of sweet berries laced with a forestry tinge interrupts the trio¡¯s worrying. The three in front of Cresha do not turn around despite her ploy to alert them of her presence, instead she watches as Luna leans towards the other two and whispers. ¡°The super-bushy-fluffy tailed person has come.¡±

    Cresha subconsciously takes a hold of her tail. The thing had caused her no end of grief with her people. However, comparing her tail to the red head''s, she can¡¯t help but feel pride in it. The feeling is fleeting just as it is confusing. She has never felt this way about anything. She has never compared herself to anyone but her mother, since she saw the woman as her role model.

    She lightly coughs, -why do they continue to ignore me?-

    Trisha rolls her eyes at the other two and turns around trying to look more mature than the others. The truth is she is just too curious about this new arrival. She looks the Dryad over with a fleeting glance and then asks, ¡°can we help you?¡±

    Cresha fumbles with her hands. She had walked over with all kinds of questions and ideas, but now that they are actually talking her mind is blank and her tongue is tied. ¡°I, ummm. Well¡­.¡±

    Trisha watches as the Dryad breaks from her confident attitude; from ramrod straight, her shoulders are now slumped. From looking Trisha in her eyes, they are now flitting about, looking everywhere but at her. Her hands that had been moving and rubbing since she came are now squeezing tightly, rubbing harder.

    Trisha finds all these signs familiar. She had stood like this countless times, wanting to make friends, wishing to learn form an adult and of course hoping just to talk to someone else. After a moment she realizes, -the Dryad girl is a lot like I was.-

    Cresha feels like mountains are pressing down on her. She is starting to get a feeling that the cat eyed girl in front of her, is looking right into her being. The silence is oppressive, inwardly she wishes that someone would just say something. She prays that her mother calls for her, or a tribe mate will come fetch her for something, anything!

    The silence is so oppressive that when Trisha finally speaks, Cresha¡¯s heart jumps. ¡°You can start by saying your name.¡±

    Cresha looks up and to her surprise Trisha is smiling. Something only her mother has done. ¡°My name?¡±

    Trisha nods, her smile broadening and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry you won¡¯t be judged here.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡± Fira clicks her tongue behind Trisha.

    Its Trisha¡¯s turn to look awkward and she quickly follows up with her previous statement. ¡°Well at least not from me.¡±

    Cresha finds herself smiling before she can help it. ¡°My name is Cresha.¡±

    ¡°I am Trisha, that is Luna and the rude red head is Fira.¡± Says Trisha while pointing at the mentioned people.

    Her words nearly makes Fira swing around. The words cause her eyes to twitch. She is finding it hard to control the anger and changes to her personality that were caused by Slyfer. She can¡¯t explain it herself. The girl irritates her, her smell, her voice¡­ her very bushy and soft looking tail.

    ¡°So how can we help you Cresha, I doubt this is a social call?¡±

    Cresha looks at one of the cat ears and it twitches. ¡°Well, you see I was wondering if you could talk and explain to me why we are¡­ different?¡±

    Fira, finally unable to hold her words, turns around. ¡°We are not to share any information with those that are not part of the alliance.¡±

    Cresha¡¯s eyes narrow at Fira. Timid she may be when it comes to socializing, but in a fight one rarely socializes. Seeing Fira¡¯s tail only makes her irritation for the red head worse. ¡°I think it is way past that. We basically have no choice but to join due to the Demon¡¯s words.¡±

    She immediately regrets her words as not only Fira, but Trisha and Luna also give her an angry look. The silver haired girl, makes her especially nervous. Luna steps forward, her face passive and says, ¡°if there are demons here, Luna thinks you stupid people are the stupid demons of stupidity, with a special skill of being stupid and able to use magic that makes them even more stupid¡­. Stupid.¡±

    Trisha holds her hands up for silence, before she hears another ¡°stupid¡± and with an angry voice asks a question. ¡°You are treated differently than others are you not, because of the tail and how you look?¡±

    Cresha manages a nod while still trying to figure out Luna¡¯s sentence, but Trisha¡¯s next words causes her to pause. ¡°So you, more than anyone else should know what it is like to be judged for powers and appearance you have no control over. Despite this fact you still call Slyfer a demon.¡±

    Cresha finds herself unable to retort.

    ¡°If Slyfer is a demon then I would rather be one instead of¡­¡± Her face scrounges up and she gestures at the fox Dryad. ¡°¡­.this. Being a hypocrite must be nice.¡±

    Left speechless Cresha watches as Trisha turns around and once again looks off into the distance, where the dragons disappeared to. In a bland and emotionless voice Trisha says. ¡°We cannot share information with someone who is not part of the alliance, please leave.¡±

    Defeated and dejected Cresha turns around and takes a step. She stops. ¡°I apologize and hope that we can talk again after all this has been sorted out.¡± She is met with silence and while letting out a sigh, she makes her way back to the tent.

    Fira norts. ¡°We should burn her.¡±

    Luna frowns. ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Trisha can only shake her head.

    Jade finds herself surrounded. The representatives were timid at first but as time passed they became rowdy. Demanding answers, answers to questions she herself does not know.

    ¡°Siillleeeence!¡±

    The High Elf Queen looks over the people that in her eyes are acting like common peasants. ¡°You will receive answers in due time. We do not know why the dragons took Slyfer away or why there were sounds of battle. This however¡­¡± Her gaze roams over them. ¡°¡­.is none of your damned business.¡±

    The snow elf King steps forward, still wiping blood off of his face. ¡°To hell it is? We deserve to know what is going on.¡±

    ¡°You deserve nothing.¡± This time it is the Dwarf King that spoke. ¡°I told you we need them more than they need us, yet you still act this way.¡±

    The Snow Elf snorts. ¡°Not all of us are willing to tuck our tails between our legs.¡±

    The Dwarf chuckles. ¡°Oh, says the one that nearly pissed himself earlier.¡±

    Jade rubs her temples and the two continue to argue. Unconsciously groups are starting to form, two factions to be more accurate; some leaders siding with the Snow Elf and some with the Dwarf. All accept for the Dryads. Their leader has been sitting quietly ever since the dragons left.

    Jade escapes the throng of different races and makes her way over. She wants to see if she can atleast win them over while all this madness is going on. As she is drawing near the Dryad with a tail returns and takes her seat next to her mother.

    They start o speak softly, but as soon as Jade is near their jaws clamp shut. The Dryad looks her over. ¡°How can we help you Dunmer?¡±

    Jade too tired to beat around the bush, asks directly. ¡°Will you join us?¡±

    The leader frowns at the girl. ¡°You have left us with little choice. Moving¡­ is not so easy for us.¡±

    Jade nods and the tribe leader falls quiet, filling the air with an awkward atmosphere. Cresha is the next one to speak. ¡°The three girls that was next to the de- umm Slyfer earlier, who are they?¡±

    Jade thinks for a while and then decides it won¡¯t be detrimental to share the information. ¡°Well the girl that came in with the tigers, is Trisha. She grew up with the High Elves, but things were¡­ complicated. The red head, or should I say multicolored head, is Fira, the Princes of our race and daughter to Great hunter. Luna the silver haired girl, is the basisk the human spoke about earlier.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The tribe leader regards Jade after the information. ¡°The basisk, is she not supposed to be a mindless beast? Do you have the drug to keep her sane?¡±

    Jade once again thinks on how to answer. ¡°When we found her, she was a lot¡­ different than she is now. Slyfer ¡°woke¡± her up and took care of her. She soon learned to speak and act somewhat normally. We do have the drug, but we don¡¯t use it.¡±

    Cresha grows curious and asks. ¡°What are they to Slyfer?¡±

    Jade frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is appropriate for me to say.¡± While saying it she thinks. ¨CI am not sure myself.-

    Cresha nods in acceptance under the glare of her mother. The leader then gestures towards a chair, ¡°please sit, we are going to be allies soon we may as well eat together.¡±

    Jade takes the chair, feeling very small due to the size of the Dryads. She smiles when hearing Elyna threaten a noble who was insisting to see her. Food was served a while ago, but mostly ignored. The Dryads of course, do not eat meat. Seeing Cresha not eat it, Jade can¡¯t help but comment. ¡°You should eat meat.¡±

    Mother and daughter look at each other and ask at the same time, ¡°why.¡±

    Jade frowns and nearly answers but then stops. ¡°After you have signed the treaty and joined the alliance I think its best that you talk to Slyfer and the other two that are similar to you. They can explain things better.¡±

    Cresha sighs, she knows Jade is basically telling them to join, or no info.

    Changing the subject, the leader asks. ¡°If Slyfer is not a King, why is he leading the alliance?¡±

    Jade shrugs her shoulders. ¡°The Alliance is not one race but many, who better to lead it then one who does not belong to any race?¡±

    The leader smiles at the obvious lie. ¡°You say this, yet he stated that you are his sister and the¡­. Change earlier makes me believe he is a part of some race. Maybe you just don¡¯t know about it? I also find it hard to believe that the dragons will support one that is not one of their own without an extraordinary background.¡±

    Jade only smiles and retorts. ¡°What race would you say your daughter is?¡±

    ¡°I am Dryad,¡± Says Cresha with a frown.

    Jade nods and then drops a bomb. ¡°Does your people see you that way?¡±

    Seeing them stiffen Jade inwardly smiles. ¨CI wonder if father would be proud of me?- Thinking back to when he taught her about politics. He always said. ¡°It does not matter if it¡¯s a battle of the mind, sword or magic, it is always important to keep your enemy off balance.¡±

    The Dryad leader clears her throat, ¡°well does it matter, she believes and has embraced the Dryad way of life.¡±

    Jade nearly falls into the trap. ¡°Of course it matters. If she were a normal tribeswoman it would not, because then the opinions of others would not matter, but as a daughter of their leader it matters a great deal. How many enemies have you made due to adopting her? How many are plotting to take your place?¡±

    The tribe leader frowns and Cresha looks crestfallen. The fox girl had never realized how much her mother sacrificed for her.

    Jade lifts her hands, ¡°I apologize, I did not know it was a sore subject.¡±

    Trying to regain control the leader says, ¡°It is not.¡±

    Silence.

    Jade takes the last bite of her food. ¡°I thank you for keeping me company, but it is about time we continue with the proceedings.¡±

    ¡°You will continue without Slyfer?¡±Asks the leader.

    Jade nods. ¡°Slyfer is my tribe¡¯s strength. I will be a force that helps him direct that strength. As you have seen, he is not the best statesman.¡±

    They watch Jade¡¯s short figure disappear into the crowd. ¡°That girl is dangerous.¡±

    Cresha looks over at her mother confused and the woman explains. ¡°I asked the questions to figure out the state of their internal affairs; instead she turned it around and figured out ours.¡±

    ¡°Alric we will not know how he feels until he wakes up.¡± Serena says, surprising herself for the sudden need to comfort the asshole that made her life so difficult for the past few years.

    Alric shakes his large head. ¡°I can feel what he is, remember. I caused him great pain with my actions¡­. Even so I want to know, I want to know why he had that aura if he gives the wrong answers.¡± His head turns to her. ¡°I will kill him.¡±

    Slyfer finds himself in a very familiar place. In front of him is the white dragon. Still angry at Alric, Slyfer stands up, grunting at the pain he somehow still feels even in the dream world. ¡°So you finally decide to grace me with your presence. The great and powerful Slyfer lowering himself to speak to little old me.¡±

    The dragon growls. ¡°If I were alive, I would have¡­¡±

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°What, killed me already? Get in line apparently even my foster father is in it now. I don¡¯t care anymore. Not for you, not for the races¡­ nothing. So do your worst bright eyes.¡±

    The white dragon is quiet; nothing but his breathing causing a sound. ¡°Pffft.¡± Seeing the great Slyfer without words the little one turns around and sits down with his back to him, intending to wait till he wakes up so he can continue the hopeless fight against the red bastard.

    ¡°Stop acting like a spoiled child.¡± Says the white dragon¡¯s voice, causing a vein to appear on Slyfer¡¯s forehead.

    Seeing the boy has no intention of talking to him, the dragon decides to play on his obvious weakness¡­ anger. ¡°Do not blame Alric for his actions.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Asks Slyfer, the vein pulsing quicker.

    ¡°I said, do not blame¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard what you said; I just thought I must have been mistaken since it sounds like the ramblings of a imbecile¡­¡±

    ¡°Blame me for them.¡± The dragon interrupts.

    Slyfer closes his mouth and his brows sink. ¡°Blame you? Why, you weren¡¯t the one that nearly cooked me alive, although I do deeply regret ever taking your name. Perhaps I should just have fallen to my death.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward.¡± Says the dragon.

    Slyfer glares at him, but he can¡¯t refute.

    ¡°I say blame me, since what happened was my fault. If you want to kill something try and kill me although you may have to wait ten thousand years before you are able to.¡±

    ¡°How was it your fault?¡± Asks Slyfer, finally biting the bait.

    The dragon lies down and yawns, revealing his impressive set of pearly whites. ¡°To understand, you first have to know some truths. Facts that may change the way you see the world. You can accept it or reject it, it is up to you. Just remember in the coming battles Alric will be one of your most needed allies.¡±

    Slyfer snorts and sits down. ¡°Talk.¡±

    The dragon growls, his scales starting to turn black. Seeing it, Slyfer chuckles. ¡°I can do that too you know.¡±

    The words calm the dragon and he huffs, causing a gale to nearly blow Slyfer away. ¡°I will start from the beginning¡­.¡±

    ¡°Many years ago, I was challenged by a dragon for the right to claim his name. The dragon was far smaller and by far the bravest hatchling of them all. You see not one other dragon had ever challenged me except for the current elder and Chronos. We fought and let me tell you this, I did not hold back for I was Slyfer. The leader, the great white dragon! Bah, such a fool I was. I only made sure not to kill him, but to my surprise he claimed his name. The first and only dragon to do so, the name was Alric. Contrary to what I thought would happen. He promised to keep it to himself in order not to hurt my standing and pride and set off to wherever a hatchling sets off to. Not only that, but if the others were to find out what he managed there would be no end of challengers who would want to face him.¡±

    The dragon lowers his head. ¡°Instead of keeping his trust I broke it. Many years later I found a mate and she laid an egg. The egg was golden a sight that the hatchling would be too. My mate and I were happy, for a golden dragon is nearly as rare as a white one and it does not matter who the parents are. The color of an egg is completely random. Something to do with the elements and Argutsand.¡±

    Slyfer lifts an eyebrow at the word. ¡°It means sprites.¡±

    Slyfer nods at the dragon, ¡°I know what it means, but Aldowin has told me sprites are nothing but a myth.¡±

    The dragon chuckles a bit of sadness in it as he says. ¡°I thought so too, until I met the crazy old man.¡±

    Slyfer not caring to reminisce keeps quiet so the dragon could continue.

    ¡°My son was born not long after and everything went well, but as he got older, my fame and power started to weigh on him heavily, for he felt he would always live in my shadow. Wanting to comfort him I made the biggest mistake of my long life. I told him about Alric and how he too could forge his own path by doing what others thought was impossible. I betrayed Alric and paid a heavy price.¡±

    Slyfer swallows not sure what it has to do with anything, but stops himself from telling the dragon to get to the point.

    ¡°My idiot son went around telling everyone what Alric had accomplished and that he the great son of Slyfer would reclaim my pride by defeating the dragon that gained his name from me. Ever since our fight I had not heard anything from or about Alric. He did not join my forces nor did he get in the way. Instead, he faded away into the background. I did receive word about him now and then, but it was purely because I asked after it, not because of accomplishments or great deeds. I found it strange, since we dragons lived for those things. It was only later that I found out the reason behind his challenge. It was not for honor or fame, but a reason far more precious and worthy¡­ it was for love.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s voice had nearly broken near the end. Regret burned like a fiery pit in the white dragon¡¯s heart. ¡°If only I had kept my mouth shut, if only¡­¡± He sighs, calming himself. A few days lter my son returned. Angry, defeated and filled with self-loathing. His pride had been broken, he could not claim what Alric got from me and he hated Alric for it. Hated me, hated the world¡­. Hated himself. What made it worse was the boasting. The other dragons ridiculed and teased him, yet I did nothing. Hoping it would serve as a lesson for my son.¡±

    ¡°Many young dragons went to challenge Alric after that. Soon his fame grew, since not a single one could defeat him. What he feared most had happened. My son bitterly trained for years. Determined to defeat Alric and reclaim his honor, mine was long forgotten at this stage.¡±

    ¡°My son, feeling confident once more went to challenge him, but was denied by Alric. He, himself had grown stronger due to the constant battles he had been put through and he judged my son as unworthy. Word spread and the ridicule my son received, got worse. In anger he did the unthinkable. He challenged Alric not for a name, but to the death! Fearing for his safety after I heard I made my way to Alric¡¯s lair. Breaking the taboo I saved him in the nick of time.¡±

    ¡°That day Alric swore and cursed me for bringing all the battles to his doorstep, he could not start a family because of it, which at the time was his greatest wish. But the reason he challenged me stopped the whole thing. His mate, a female that even I have to admit had the most beautiful flanks of all; Her scales were purple, her claws slender yet powerful. She was older than him by many years, but he wanted her and as a joke she told him. He could only get her if he won his name from me.¡±

    The white dragon shakes his head. ¡°I took my son then and as compensation promised to decree that Alric could only be challenged by those I deemed worthy¡­. but what I should have done is kill my son.¡± The dragon closes his claw causing the air to ripple and tare around it. Like waves his scales continuously fluctuate from white to black as his body shivers in rage.

    ¡°Some years later, my son the fool that he is, followed my example and went to the library to gain power. Only my reasons were very different. I wanted piece for all. A united land, but he wanted power for selfish reasons. I was travelling at the time trying to broker piece with yet another race, I don¡¯t even remember which and as always access to the Library of Gunistuf was restricted. The dwarves were the gate keepers, since my race is far too greedy for power.¡±

    Seeing Slyfer¡¯s blank stare. The dragon swears and starts to chastise him.. ¡°I suggest you search through Malgrobin¡¯s memories, you are an idiot for not being more familiar with it already¡­.¡± After grumbling about how useless the hatchling is the dragon continues. ¡°The Library was at the heart of our home. A place that held items, scrolls, slabs and things that should not be mentioned as well as things that could save thousands of lives. Strength, magic ability these are not power, but knowledge hatchling, knowledge is the ultimate power in the world. Once you have it, it can never be taken from you. A wiser creature always comes out on top. If I was wiser, I would have killed my son the first day he returned from the first battle. Then we would not be here!¡±

    ¡°My son, my failure broke into the library. I still have no idea how since even at the peak of my power it would have been nearly impossible for me. He gained access to the fallen moon, a large crystal that fell from the skies millennia ago. It was something I did in my youth as well, only I won the right to enter, but the results were far different. He lost to its power, became insane. No, not insane but an entire different creature!¡±

    The dragon roars as despair fills his being. His voice grows rough and he bangs his claw into the ground, that does not shift or crack. The shockwave sends Slyfer flying, his ears starting to bleed.

    Everything goes white, and what feels like a second later SLyfer appears near the dragon again. Ignoring what just happened and Slyfer¡¯s confused face the dragon now calmer simply continues his story.

    ¡°By this time Alric had finally had his family. Two sons and one daughter. The chances of a female laying three eggs is miniscule, but this miracle happened to them. Alric was away when my son got there¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unable to find Alric, he went crazy and took the rage out on the little ones. His mate tried to stop it and was ripped to shreds as a result. Everything Alric worked and cared for, everything he loved taken away in an instant and it was all done by my own offspring, my own flesh and blood¡­¡±

    The white dragon seems to deflate and lowers his head to the ground. ¡°It was all done by my son, the betrayer of our race, later known as Chronos.¡±

    Slyfer swallows the lump in his throat. He may be angry at Alric, but what he just heard explained so much! All the hurt in the dragon, the pain, the anger¡­ Slyfer can¡¯t help but think, -what if I had experienced the same? What would I have done, how would I be today? Despite all this, Alric still spoke of Slyfer with respect.-

    ¡°Alric never found out Chronos was my son. You see, not only did his personality change, but his appearance too. Very few know this and I was too cowardly to tell him, too ashamed.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the white dragon, mind blank. ¡°So all these years¡­ wait. What does that have to do with me though?¡±

    The dragon looks at Slyfer and then turns his gaze away. ¡°Has anyone ever told you how this world came to be?¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°The battle of the gods?¡±

    The dragon nods. ¡°It is not just a story, but the truth. We are not sure, but it is believed that the fallen moonstone is a part of gods that feel down during the battle. As you know the darkness and light basically became a part of everything. When the darkness is dense enough though. Voices can be heard. The voice of the dark god. I know you have heard it. That which is in you probably does not know what it is. It only has an instinct to collect more of itself as well as cause destruction.¡±

    Slyfer swallows. ¨CSo that thing in my head is, is a god?-

    The dragon, silent at first waits for Slyfer to recover before speaking again. ¡°Do not worry compared to Chronos the darkness in you is miniscule. My son stopped being my blood that day. Instead he became a new vessel for the dark god and every day that passes, he prepares to put himself together again.¡±

    Slyfer freezes again. ¡°So, so the mana stones, enslaving the magic races and drawing the magic from them is all for his resurrection?¡±

    The large dragon, nods and continues, ¡°I was blessed with Light god¡¯s power and in the last battle with the help of the wood elves I sacrificed myself in order to use the power and curse him, sealing away most of his strength.¡±

    The White dragon hangs his head again and in almost a whisper shocks Slyfer once again. ¡°After seeing through your eyes, listening through your ears and learning that he has started to move...."

    "Common sense tells me, he has found a way to break the curse.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 73

    <u>73</u>

    <u>Relationships</u>

    <u></u>

    Vanya looks down at the tent from her room¡¯s balcony. Even from so far away she can hear angered voices. On her shoulder sits a familiar figure mostly consisting of eyes and ears. She sighs; ever since Slyfer was captured Aldowin has been scarce. No longer did the sword master dote on her the way he had before¡­. This makes her feel angry and frustrated. She worked hard to gain his trust. Now she can see shame in his eyes whenever he looks at her.

    He was her way in, even though Slyfer treats her with indifference she wanted to get close, become friends. On top of that is the crazy silver haired woman that acts strangely every time Vanya is in Slyfer¡¯s vicinity.

    On top of all this, Vanya is worried. Worried for her father who was left behind the mountain in that wretched place and of course her fianc¨¦ who must have been captured along with the other humans. She does not love him or care, but since she needs him, it would be rather troublesome were he captured or killed¡­

    ******

    Alric¡¯s eyes grow large and his heart starts to race when Slyfer starts to move. His wounds are already healed, but the boy is naked, covered in soot with the stench of burnt flesh clinging to him.

    Slyfer¡¯s eyes flutter open and he nearly shits himself when seeing Alric so close. ¡°Damn it!¡± He shouts and starts back peddling at a speed no one has ever back peddled before!

    ¡°Calm down little one, I¡­ I won¡¯t hurt you, yet.¡± Alric says while feeling regret at the fear Slyfer is showing towards him.

    A low menacing growl behind him is a keen reminder that Serena is watching his every move.

    Slyfer stops and gives Alric a wary glance, seeing the dragon has no intention to eat or cook him alive at this moment, Slyfer manages to calm his heart. Despite knowing the reasons behind the large dragon¡¯s actions, he can¡¯t help but remember the feeling of being barbequed with dragon flames.

    Alric who had been constantly assessing Slyfer¡¯s feelings picks up on his thoughts and as he does Slyfer can feel shock run through the dragon. Without saying a word Slyfer stands up and swears; for the first time realizing he is naked.

    ¡°How do you know what happened?¡± Alric manages to ask. His claws digging deep into the ground in order to keep him from throttling the boy until he spills out everything.

    Before Slyfer can answer Serena interrupts, ¡°Was it the voices?¡±

    Alric and Slyfer both snap to her. The dragons inside him start to argue. Slyfer smiles. ¨CIf Serena knows it is no longer a secret and I can tell them everything!-

    The dragons, aware of his thought pattern immediately round on him causing Slyfer to physically wince.

    ¡°You will not tell them anything! You made an oath, a promise to keep the secret.¡±

    Slyfer smirks. ¨CIf she already knows, how is it a secret and why should it be kept from them anyway? They deserve to know about you just as much as I do.-

    Their voices intensify and Slyfer nearly topples over. ¡°Are you crazy! Can you imagine what it would be like to be told you can hear the voices of dead dragons. What would Alric do if he knew you could talk to his family?¡±

    A familiar female dragon¡¯s voice enters Slyfer¡¯s mind. ¡°Slyfer please, do not tell him. I cannot face him right now.¡±

    It quickly dawns on him. -You, you are Alric¡¯s mate!-

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Slyfer nearly topples over and Alric grabs him, causing Serena to jump forward. Alric pushes her away. ¡°Get off me woman, I won¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    The boy is oblivious to what¡¯s happening as he is running circles in his mind with the voices. ¨CIf you are his mate, why don¡¯t you want to talk to him?-

    The female voice replies with a deep sadness and to Slyfer¡¯s surprise fear. ¡°Our hatchlings died under my watch. I am not worthy of being his mate or the mother of the three hatchlings we had. Besides this existence is unnatural and we may disappear any second since we only exist to¡­¡°

    ¡°Shut up! You may speak no further.¡± Interrupts a far older voice and Slyfer can sense the huge presence rip the female away from him. He tries to reach out again but it¡¯s like searching through blinding fog to catch a wisp of smoke. The ancient voice then follows up. ¡°It is forbidden for you to speak of us, just like it is forbidden for the other chosen to speak of their¡­ancestors unless they were given permission. Do not test us young one, on this we will not back down.¡±

    Before Slyfer can reply he is pushed out of the swirling fog clouding his mind and despite trying he can¡¯t find his way back. ¨CThey have blocked me off?- Despite this fact, he can still sense them watching and listening. He knows he can do the same; cut them off. However, he does not know if they can still watch and hear him while this is so.

    Sighing he returns to himself only to find himself in Alric¡¯s claw. For a moment, the two just look at each other, until Alric simply puts Slyfer down. Before Alric can ask Slyfer stops him by starting to speak. ¡°I can¡¯t explain what just happened, but I will tell you this. I had no hand in the death of your family. I don¡¯t know how to tell you this¡­¡± Slyfer thinks back to the white one. He wants to tell Alric the truth, but if he did would Alric not set off to directly go and confront Chronos? Doing so meant that he would simply go to his death.

    Slyfer having thought things through starts to talk again. ¡°What happened earlier was me taking advantage of the darkness inside me. Do you remember that soon after we left¡­ Home, the High Elves were attacked and I had to fight the humans and a few Uruk?¡±

    The dragons don¡¯t say anything, they simply choose to listen. Seeing they have no intention of talking Slyfer decides to continue. ¡°That day a voice filled my head, it urged me on to kill and later with other battles it only got worse. It nearly took over once, but I was saved by the light and ever since then I have been able to control it to a degree.¡± Slyfer leaves out the fact that he can sometimes access the powers and sometimes it¡¯s gone like it had never existed in the first place.

    Serena snorts, ¡°it is never a good thing for any creature to hear voices in its head, especially our kind.¡± She watches as Slyfer¡¯s face falls. Putting herself in his position she can¡¯t help but feel for the young one. Thrust into dangerous situations after being sheltered for most of his life was bad enough, but then he had to contend with this thing. Plus, if what the dark elf had told her¡­. there could be more than one voice.

    Alric breaks her train of thought, ¡°So what are you saying little one? Whoever killed my family had this thing inside them as well?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head and then nods, thoroughly confusing the dragon. Seeing and feeling Alric getting annoyed he quickly starts to explain. ¡°Everyone has it inside them. It is darkness, people that use death magic harness it. The more of the darkness you have inside you the stronger it gets until it develops a consciousness of its own. Do you know the story of how the world came to be?¡±

    Alric sits down and scratches at his massive jaw pensively. The mannerism is so human-like Slyfer nearly starts to chuckle. Alric eyes him for a few moments before saying. ¡°You are talking about the war of the gods?¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°Even if you do not believe in it, just hear me out for a second. If the gods existed and what we call magic is simply parts of them, then dark magic must have been part of the dark god right?¡±

    Alric snorts, causing a puff of smoke to escape from his nostrils. Serena scratches, sits up and moves about a bit uncomfortably. They don¡¯t answer¡­ Sighing Slyfer continues with what they must think is crazy. ¡°So, if that is true, then gathering a large amount of magic somehow puts a big part of the god together and the magic then gains a consciousness. If that is true, would that part of the god not want to collect the rest of itself? Especially if it did not break itself apart willingly.¡±

    Alric and Serena look at each other and then at Slyfer. ¡°So, what you are saying is you have a remnant of this god inside you?¡±

    Slyfer nods, ¡°Not only me, but Chronos as well. In fact, I have reason to believe the consciousness has taken over his body and he is no longer a dragon but something else.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°That is preposterous; do you think I am a fool hatchling? The war of the gods is nothing but a fairy tale told by old dragons.¡± Alric¡¯s tail whips at the ground sending dust flying everywhere in his agitation.

    Serena seems to be easier to convince since her face is set in a worried scowl. After all Pathfinder told her how Slyfer ripped the darkness out of him when they fought. She then thinks about what they had seen beyond the mountain and cursing herself for being a fool¡­. she admits Slyfer may have a point.

    -If only I could let the others talk to them¡­- Such thoughts are quickly squashed as a rumble of a growl rattles Slyfer¡¯s mind. Slyfer shuffles from side to side. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to tell you Alric, except¡­. you burnt my favorite clothes given to me by Old Sun! Now I am naked out here in the wilderness and I have to go back to a place where Kings are discussing MY alliance. Could you not have waited till we were done!¡±

    Alric regards Slyfer for a moment¡­. ¡°No.¡±

    Slyfer feels like breaking off one of Alric¡¯s large spikes and sticking it up his ass. Too late Slyfer realizes Alric must have seen that since the thought was basically screamed inside his head.

    Alric bends low. ¡°I will let that go, only this one time.¡± The dragon starts to growl. ¡°I am not yet convinced of your innocence.¡±

    Before Slyfer can say anything, Serena interjects. ¡°Alric let it go for now, I too want answers, -but first there are things I must tell you. There is more to this than you believe.-

    Alric¡¯s eyes flit to her before resting on the naked Slyfer once more. ¡°Fine we can settle this later.¡±

    It is at this moment that Alric senses the anger Slyfer has towards him once again. ¨CAlric, what happened to your family is truly sad, but I had nothing to do with it. If you attack me again I will not forgive you and you had better make sure I die or I will make you my stepping stone on the way to Chronos.-

    In truth Slyfer would have forgiven the dragon a lot easier if not for the clothes that were burnt. Without waiting for a reply, Slyfer turns around and with a mighty leap rockets into the air before turning into a dragon. With one quick glance behind him he leaves the two and snorts.

    Serena hangs her head while thinking. ¨CI hope he does not lump me in with this bastard.-

    Alric watches the little dragon go and for the first time ever his face cracks into a smile. -They grow up so fast. He does not feel anger for being threatened.- If Slyfer did not threaten him he would have been very disappointed. -Still the boy is hiding something from me¡­- The red dragon turns to the green one and seeing her face, he gets the urge to bury his head in the sand so that he can avoid the scolding he is about to get.

    ******

    Slyfer is fuming and hurt. His pride more damaged than anything else. It was so easy for Alric to defeat him he can¡¯t help but wonder if the day he claimed his name was made so easy on purpose. He roars at a poor animal below to vent some frustration and the thing instead of running off, simply topples over. A quick scan with his mind reveals it just had a heart attack. Grunting with some amusement he dives to eat the snack before returning to the squabbling sheep at the tower. Landing he gets reminded of something and he sighs while turning back to his humanoid form. He is going to cook instead of just gobbling it whole since he will have some time to waste anyway.

    He closes his eyes and follows a link. Trisha is now sitting next to Jade as the latter answers questions. She suddenly sits up, her ears and tail standing on end. Before she can ask anything the presence in her mind talks to her.

    Slyfer stops himself from asking ¡°for help¡±, instead he manages to word it differently, but Trisha can still sense the bout of shame he has for asking something. ¡°Trisha, I need clothes.¡±

    It¡¯s the first time for Slyfer to truly use their link and it gives her goose bumps. Not only can she sense all his emotions more clearly, but she can feel his desires as well. His desire for her¡­.and some clothes of course. Trisha wants to ask why he needs clothes, but the desire he is giving off is rather infectious. Curious to know what happened and if Slyfer is okay, a sense of urgency grows I her heart.

    Fira watches Trisha stand up and make her way toward the exit causing everyone to stop and look at her. It is obvious that she is having a strange experience. Slyfer luckily closes the link and she takes a deep breath. Jade wants to ask what is going on, but before she can Trisha changes into her tiger self, causing many of the people there to gasp.

    Cresha nearly topples over when seeing how large Trisha is compared to her little transformation. ¡°How can she be so big?¡± Cresha¡¯ mother turns to her at hearing the thought spoken aloud. She is just about to say, that she has no idea. However, she quickly remembers what Jade said.

    ¡°¡­You should eat meat?¡± The mere thought disgusts the tribe leader.

    ******

    A shadowy figure makes his way over a rooftop, making sure to stay low. The roof tiles softly crack under his weight. In his ears the cracking is deafening, but he knows it¡¯s only his mind playing tricks on him. He curses the fool that was known as Alexo once more. If the man did not have his own ambitions and plans things would not have been like this. The cursing stops and for a moment a smile creeps over the shadowed face. It reason being Alexo¡¯s hope and lifeless eyes as his body hit the ground.

    It must have been one of the most satisfying kills the shadowy figure had ever had. Still, he would have preferred the idiot listen and not cause the predicament the humans are now in. ¨CI don¡¯t give a shit about the nobles and peasants, they can rot for all I care!- He peeps over the side of a rooftop and the object of his vexation comes into view; A roadblock on the main road leading to the council hall. It is by far not the only one. The humans have been corralled into one of the slums, forced to live like rabid dogs while the other races decide what to do with them.

    The man finds himself smiling again. It was not long before the humans turned into what he just described them as. The lofty nobles quickly turning to thievery and murder just to eat more than those around them. Despite their lazy and corrupted selves most nobles are far better trained than the average peasant.

    He backs away from the ledge and creeps ever onward. If he wants to complete his task before the council returns he will have to be quick about it. Failure is not an option. His head is still throbbing from experiencing the ¡°displeasure¡± of the dark one. He shudders. If he fails, he fears for his sanity. Being directly connected to the black dragon is no blessing like he was told. It is a curse but one he has lived with ever since he can remember.

    -Alexo spoiled everything, I warned him. I told him!- He clenches his fist, but the anger quickly leaves only to be replaced by concentration. He needs to accomplish his task. They need the scroll¡­. He needs the scroll.

    It takes hours to make his way to the council hall set upon one of the only mountains in the area. Even from his perch on what can be classified as a sky scraper he can barely see the top. Legends say the mountain was not formed naturally but by magic. He finds himself in agreement with this statement since even though people say the council hall was built on top of it. It would be more accurate to say the mountain is the council hall. He had been in there a few times and compared to what they have on the other side of the mountain the place is pure, majestic. White marble halls leading to every which way. It would take a single person years to map everything out.

    If not for the old caretaker most would get lost just trying to get to the hall itself. The man licks his lips. The caretaker, his target. The only man that would be able to lead him to the vault. A thing only spoken of in legends, yet he knows it to be true because Chronos said it was. Inside the vault is his freedom, bliss a thing he has longed for since childhood, an escape from the madness in his mind that is Chronos. Steeling himself he prepares for the arduous task of climbing to reach the top. He had sought other ways but there are none without being discovered.

    Before Alexo went and spoiled everything he would have been able to simply change into his true form and fly up. But now¡­. He curses Alexo again, the man has spoiled everything.

    ******

    Slyfer can sense her getting closer with every breath he takes. ¨CTrisha is quick but it is no equivalent to having wings.- He had long since finished his meal and was slowly making his way towards her. Time is of the essence and he does not want to leave Jade alone for too long. She is a great with negotiations, but like all great negotiators she may have to compromise. His eyes narrow and he says aloud. ¡°There will be no more compromise.¡±

    An hour later a distinct white shape comes into view. It quickly grows as Trisha gets closer. Seeing her in this form is no surprise to him, but her beauty like always is. In this form or the other he finds her attractive and knowing what they have shared before only helps to enhance this view of her. There is also the fluffiness¡­

    She reaches him soon and comes to a halt. Her breathing is rushed and Slyfer can¡¯t blame her he had to land quite far away for fear of being discovered, though he does not care what the people may think. He does care to cause Chronos to attack in full force prematurely. Even if he were to go at it alone, keeping his secret would be the best protection he has. The worst enemy is the one you do not know even exists after all.

    For a moment, the two lock eyes and just stare at each other. Trisha¡¯s eyes wonder down his body in appreciation and confusion. She can smell the stench of burnt flesh on him as well as roasted meat?

    Guessing at her thought Slyfer rubs his head. ¡°I had a bit of a¡­. disagreement with Alric.¡±

    She sits down and starts to change back. Slyfer waits for the transformation to finish and when it is he steps forward taking her in his arms. Surprise flashes through Trisha if only for a moment before she leans into him. Since he came back they had never been truly alone and she knows this moment won¡¯t last either. He lightly bites her ear causing the other to twitch along with her tail.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this now when we don¡¯t have time.¡± She begs. If he were to continue her self-control would not last. She hears him swallow hard and he steps back.

    ¡°You are right, however, after the negotiations¡­¡±

    She places her finger on his lips, interrupting him mid-sentence. She smiles mischievously and her tail wraps around his hand. ¡°I know after all is said and done, I am yours.¡±

    She quickly hands over a bundle that was strapped to her back. ¡°Here, get dressed or you won¡¯t be able to get away without beating me off with a stick.¡±

    He smiles back and starts to rummage through the pack. ¡°My dear Lady, A stick is the last thing I would use to ¡°beat¡± you.¡±

    She laughs and watches in rapt attention as he puts the clothes on. They are dark elf in design, with the blood pack insignia on. She can feel the turmoil inside him as he looks at it. She can¡¯t help but feel the sense of loss he has.

    No longer naked Slyfer feels more at ease and without further ado he starts to jog. It¡¯s not long before Trisha stops him. Without ceremony, she lays down on the grown and Slyfer reluctantly climbs on her back. The softness of her fur quickly expelling any misgivings he had.

    Trisha can¡¯t help but chuckle as she feels him snuggling deeper into her fur. The last time she carried him like this he was half dead and he barely had the faculties to appreciate he fluffiness¡­ He is taking full advantage of that now.

    Slyfer chooses to ignore all he things plaguing his mins and soon can¡¯t help but start to enjoy the ride. The dragons inside him can only snort in disapproval. Who has ever heard of a dragon riding on a tiger?

    Trisha¡¯s concentration on trying not to jostle the snuggling Slyfer too much is broken when he starts to speak to her. ¡°Trisha, have I ever thanked you?¡±

    Confused she replies while barely dodging a grass covered ditch. If one looked at the horizon the ground would seem flat, but after the months of travel she knew better. She slows down a bit and replies shortly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Slyfer sits up and rubs down her neck. ¡°Well¡­ have I ever thanked you for just being you?¡±

    She snorts. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you have nor do I expect you to given how things started with us and what happened later.¡±

    Slyfer waves it away, but soon realizes she can¡¯t see him. ¡°That does not matter. Things now are¡­ are pretty good and I would not have it any other way. You have stood by me and helped a lot even if you don¡¯t know it.¡±

    Not knowing what to say Trisha stays quiet and the silence continues until Slyfer breaks it again. ¡°This thing with Fira¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmmn?¡±

    Slyfer signs at the non-committal reply before saying. ¡°I am not sure how I feel about it. Are you sure you are okay with it?¡±

    Trisha does not reply, but just as Slyfer was about to ska again she interrupts. ¡°Slyfer do you remember the night I gave myself to you.¡±

    Slyfer smiles at the memory. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± His worry dissipates a little but he can¡¯t help the fact that he still has a few misgivings.

    Trisha grunts in irritation when she feels uncertainty ooze from him. ¡°When facing the leaders of races, you have no qualms in killing any of them decisively, but when it comes to women you are clueless, I do not understand that part of you. I find it both endearing and vexing.¡±

    Slyfer can only stay quiet. There is no arguing the truth even if you get slapped right in the face with it.

    Trisha slows down even more as she starts to think of the right words. ¡°You forget I grew up in a culture that does not solely believe in monogamy. You forget that I already knew Fira was tied to you when I went to you that night and even though I did not say it back then I already accepted it. Just remember that you had better care for the both of us equally and treat us well!¡±

    Slyfer feeling a weight lift from his shoulders sits up and asks playfully. ¡°Treat you equally?¡±

    Trisha chuckles and replies. ¡°Well perhaps you can give me a bit more favor. Though I am afraid it won¡¯t always be the four of us.¡±

    Slyfer ignores the fact that Trisha had already include Luna into the occasion and asks. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is that women flock to you and your cluelessness won,t help at all. Not to mention another one of us¡­. Chosen has shown up and her tail is very fluffy.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. ¡°There is more to this than fluffiness, besides it did not really show my best side today!¡±

    Trisha thinks back to Cresha calling Slyfer a demon. Did she not do the same when they first met, even worse she attacked him! A part of her feels ashamed and regret for not being able to get to know Slyfer as a boy before he was force to become a man. Back then all they had to worry about was how to keep the dust out of their eyes. She sighs, -I called Cresha a hypocrite but I am the biggest one of them all.-

    As Trisha is thinking about this Slyfer is lost in his own world. His main focus being the memory of the girl¡¯s fluffy pink tale. He snaps out of it when Trisha suddenly jumps causing him to nearly fall off. ¡°I can sort off pick up on what you are thinking, you know?¡±

    Slyfer scratches his head and smiles innocently. ¡°I know.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 chapter 74

    <u>74</u>

    <u>Trial or Error?</u>

    <u></u>

    A pain filled grunt fills the dusty air along with a hoarse voice filled with menace. ¡°Tell me, tell me where it is and the pain will stop.¡±

    The old bloody elf on the ground looks the human in the eye and suddenly spits at him. ¡°I have been a caretaker of this hall before you were even a thought. I will never tell you and even if I did it would be useless!¡±

    A familiar bout of pain lances through the elf¡¯s hand as another finger is taken by the rogue¡¯s bloody blade. ¡°Tell me and stop spouting nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I told you! Not even I can access the vault and even if I could I would never tell you how, do with me what you will.¡±

    The shadow replaces the gag and steps back swearing at the roof, kicking over the dusty furniture and pretty much destroying anything in site. ¡°Why, why, why must you be so difficult? Don¡¯t you understand that I need this? Without it I can never be free, without it I will always be a captive within my own mind!¡± The rogue rushes at the elf again and starts to plead, his eyes bloodshot and filled with madness. ¡°Please tell me? Please, please, please I want to know.¡±

    For the first time the caretaker starts to feel fear. The thing in front him is no human but something far lesser. A fragment of something, a wraith that is bat shit crazy! Despite the fear, he will not say anything. It is his sacred duty to protect the hall, to care for it and everything inside.

    The begging stops and the bloodshot eyes swivel around in the crazy human¡¯s skull. He looks up at the pure white marble roof that is now stained with small speckles of the elf¡¯s blood. The human takes a deep breath and looks down with a kind and loving smile that causes the caretaker¡¯s blood to turn cold. Then it speaks its voice nearly soothing. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t tell me, not even a little itty bit?¡±

    The elf forces the fear down, he can¡¯t give in. Lifting his chin, he says what he believes will be the last words to ever leave his lips, ¡°I will never tell.¡± As a testament to his acceptance of whatever comes next the Elf closes his eyes to await what will surely be his death¡­..

    ****

    <u></u>

    <u></u>

    A dusty Trisha and Slyfer crest a hill and the large tower comes into view. Slyfer reluctantly lifts himself up and out of her soft pelt. With a tired grunt he slides down her side. The large tiger soon changes back and stands next to his side. Slyfer the boy smiles brightly at her and gives her a soft kiss. The fragrance of her scent, the touch of her soft lips and the warmth of her in his arms nearly drives him over the edge, but¡­

    Trisha feels his shoulders stiffen and he stands back. Gone is the boy and back is the man that has to do what he must. He takes her hand in his. It is soft, but the strength in it is undeniable. It provides support like nothing else ever will. With one last deep breath he starts to make his way towards the tower, the tent, the people¡­ everything he does not want.

    ****

    Jade rubs at her temples. Most of those in front of her have agreed to join the treaty, all accept for a certain Snow-Elf. She had been clear; there is to be no negotiating. Even though Slyfer is not here she will still follow his wishes because how would he be able to trust her in the future if she did not stand with him on their first council meeting. She smiles and shakes her head. ¨CI feel like a wife of some King. ¨C

    Her thoughts are broken by the Dwarf King as he once again tries to persuade the Snow Elf. Before she can interject the negotiation devolves into an argument between the two.

    They suddenly fall quiet and look over her shoulder. She follows the direction and finds the dusty duo. Slyfer gives no courtesy or apology and simply takes his seat once more. Trisha quickly joining him, like a Queen following her King.

    Once seated Slyfer looks over everyone and then turns to Jade. ¡°Who is leaving our city?¡±

    He hears a snort and turns to the origin. ¡°Snow Elf, do you find something funny?¡±

    With Slyfer looking at him the bit of courage the Snow Elf King had drains away, but he swallows down the fear. For his people he would gladly die. ¡°You cannot demand that we leave our homes just like that. My people are responsible for more than thirty percent of the trade in the city, without us the city would surely suffer a great blow.¡±

    Slyfer nods. ¡°It will surely be a great blow.¡±

    The other leaders start to ramble and nod with this. Some gaining back their courage.

    ¡°BUT! I would rather have the city suffer a great blow than not exist at all. The enemy is coming and we do not have time for this. The dwarves and others more willing will take over from you and serve the city. I expect you gone by the time I reach the city. If you are not, all Snow Elves will be considered enemies of the capital and our alliance.¡±

    The Snow Elf King jumps up. ¡°No one will stand for your bullying.¡±

    Slyfer holds up his hand, silencing the King. ¡°If they do not and you keep the city, my parents will burn it to the ground. It is only fitting that the creators destroy what they built and not the one coming to steal our very souls. You have until tomorrow to decide. This subject is now finished and we will continue with the trials.¡±

    Just as he finishes familiar thunder claps fill the sky announcing the return of Alric and Serena. The two dragons land as if on que to drive Slyfer¡¯s point home. Sure the combined forces of all those present would most likely be able to fight, but at what cost? The fight would destroy the very thing the fight is over¡­ the victor would have nothing but rubble left under their feet.

    The Snow Elf King sits down slowly and defeated. Slyfer stares at him for another minute to make sure there will be no more interruptions. After confirming all is quiet he turns to the High Elves. ¡°I hear the Queen has surrendered herself to be judged by the dragons for her crimes?¡±

    Before she can answer an elder stands up. ¡°That is true, but it was before¡­ before everything else came to light. We realise now that we need her guidance more than ever and we hope that the trial be delayed until the current matters are dealt with.¡±

    Slyfer turns to Alric and Serena and speaks into their minds. ¡°Would you accept my judgement on this or do you want to do it?¡±

    Serena opens one eyelid her eyes having been closed since she landed. ¡°I do not care for the two legs but I believe her experience will help a great deal in coming battles.¡±

    Alric interrupts with a huff. ¡°I say Kill her and be done with it.¡±

    Slyfer falls quiet for a while and thinks on it. ¡°What if we decide her fate between the three of us. We put it up for a vote?¡±

    Both dragons fall quiet and he takes it as acceptance of what he had just said and turns back to the Elder.

    ¡°Knowing what has happened due to your lax and two faced behaviour would you say that the crimes of your people are any less? No, they are far worse in my and the eyes of my parents, but as you mentioned we need capable leaders now mora than ever. The trial will belayed for your people, however certain things will still be set into place¡­. Notice how I said your people? In my view it is not only her fault but the fault of all of you. Just like you tried to wrest control from her but a few days ago, could you not have done the same then? It is not only her crime but all of you and so you should be judged as a race not one person.¡±

    Another elder jumps up. ¡°That is preposterous! We did not do anything wrong.¡±

    Slyfer ignores the man and looks at Aldowin. ¡°Master what happened to you when you chose to fight instead of hide like a gutless pig?¡±

    Aldowin steps forward. ¡°I was ostracized, kicked from my house and labelled as a traitor.¡±

    Slyfer stands up and walks toward the High Elf Elder while Aldowin¡¯s words hang thickly in the atmosphere. ¡°Ostracized, kicked and labelled? Tell me elder, what have you ever done for something you believed in?¡±

    Slyfer¡¯s every step closer coupled with the words spoken hits like lashes causing the Elders to wince as if struck physically. The Queen being the worst one affected by his words can only cringe and ball her fists.

    The Elder looks around him for help but only heads bowed in shame, meets his gaze. Slyfer seeing this feels the rage boil inside and shouts at the floundering Elder. ¡°Tell me coward!¡±

    Left with no choice but to answer the Elder manages to whisper out a word barely audible to all accept Slyfer, who feels the rage intensify. His red eyes making their appearance once more causes the Elf to panic. He starts to shake when Slyfer says. ¡°Say that again coward.¡±

    The man grips the edges of his tunic. ¡°I said, I said we only wanted peace-¡°

    Before he knows it Slyfer has him by the neck, effortlessly lifting him off of the ground. ¡°Peace! You wanted peace? You liar of all the things you could have said¡­ peace!¡±

    The Elf starts to claw at Slyfer¡¯s arm but it is like trying to cut down a tree with a blade of grass. Slyfer ignores it and turns to the others sitting in the tent, most unable to look him in the eye. His eyes roam and then stop on the dryads. ¡°Peace, if you wanted peace why did you not fight with the one being capable of granting it. If you wanted peace why did you abandon the one trying to bring it? No, you were all selfish. You were drunk and stupid on the little illusionary power you had and turned your backs on the only hope this world ever had of having peace.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Slyfer sets the Elf back down and turns around to take his seat as he continues to speak. ¡°I have come to understand that my predecessor was wrong and did not fully understand the¡­. People he had made oaths with. Dragons have too much pride, even I have come to know this and because dragons have pride they put stock in their words and honour them at all costs because not doing so would be worse than death.¡± Slyfer sits down and looks over everyone with disgust. ¡°You, however, have no honour, no code save for looking after your own interests and damn the rest¡­. Because of that you have damned yourselves. Chronos is coming, the enemy is coming and you can do nought but wait to be slaughtered like sheep.¡±

    Slyfer looks at the Queen. ¡°The high elves will follow the promise they made so many years ago and more. This will not be amends but simply a requirement to be a part of the alliance. Jade will fill you all in on the details.¡±

    Jade only nods at the words. Slyfer sits down and glances at the dragons. He takes a few short breaths before relaying his next words. Words that will cause a lot of strife and possibly war, however if they manage to get through it the alliance will be stronger and not rotten to the core. ¡°The trial will continue, but not for those that abandoned the dragons, but those that served as Alexo¡¯s spies. Those that betrayed their own kind.¡±

    Many leaders get up to protest, but a growl from Alric silences them. For the first time in a while the Snow Elf speaks. ¡°How will you know who were spies and what will happen to those that are guilty?¡±

    Slyfer looks down at his hands. For a split second they seem covered in blood. He rubs them together to dispel the illusion, an illusion that reflects the truth of of what will be after today. He looks up and his eyes scan over everyone present. ¡°The dragons will go through your minds, search through your memories to discover the traitors.¡±

    The leader of the rabbit creatures stands up to Slyfer¡¯s surprise. ¡°What makes you think we will allow it?¡±

    Slyfer shrugs. ¡°What makes you think you have a choice if you want to be a part of what we are creating? Those who willingly step forward will be ¡°read¡± first and will experience nothing but slight discomfort and embarrassment. Those who refuse¡­ well it may hurt a little.¡±

    Jade touches Slyfer¡¯s arm and says in a whisper. ¡°This is going too far. You can¡¯t expect them to open their minds without giving something in return. You risk a lot of death if you force this without giving them good reason.¡±

    Slyfer pulls his arm out of her hand. ¡°What better reason is there than the continuation of your race? If they wish a fight, I will simply abandon them.¡±

    Jade sighs more than a little hurt at his words.. ¡° What about me and the others that have chosen to follow you, will you abandon us too?¡± Slyfer is unable to answer that question and she knows it so after a brief pause she continues. ¡°To them the threat seems unreal. They still do not feel it. It is like something you see in the distance, but it has not affected you directly. Without the feeling of danger, they will not submit. Is there no other way?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Jade sits back biting her lip. In her mind this action does not make them any better than the tyrant they will be facing. If only they knew what Slyfer does¡­ With new hope and an idea she whispers again. ¡°Why not let the dragons show them what was shown to the rest of us. It may not let all of them accept this, but at least they will understand the reason behind your drastic measures?¡±

    Slyfer looks to Alric and Serena and Jade can only guess that the three are having a conversation. After a brief moment and a growl from the red one. Slyfer turns back to Jade. ¡°They will show them.¡±

    He then turns to the rest of the people who have a mixture of fear, hate and fear written on their faces. Only a scare few show acceptance. ¡°Jade has convinced me to show you why we need to take these steps.¡±

    Without warning everyone around them suddenly grab at their temples as the two dragons crash into their minds. Many try to put up a fight and manage it if only for a few moments. To the dragons surprise there are some that continue to resist, but those are easily defeated when the two dragons join forces to crush their defences.

    Soon all sport glazed eyes as they are shown the atrocities that will be visited upon them should Atlantia fall. Some start to cry others feel sick. Despite the different reactions there is one feeling that starts to grow in them all¡­ fear.

    The tent falls into a deathly silence as all present get lost in the minds of the dragons. Alric lets out a growl. ¡°I have already discovered several traitors.¡±

    To Slyfer¡¯s surprise Serena also speaks with more disgust and hate than Alric could ever manage clearly in her voice. ¡°I too have found many. The most seem to be in the dwarven ranks. I will kill them now.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± interrupts Jade. ¡®We cant do that without the other hearing some sort of confession out of them or it may cause problems.¡±

    Serena looks at the short Dark Elf. ¡°Fine, it is something easily remedied. I will simply share the memories of the traitors with their leaders.¡±

    ****

    A dirt covered and bloody High Elf opens the one eye he can still see through. The other had already been taken by the crazy thing that looks like a human. The elf shudders and the minute movement causes him pain. With a whimper he tries to get up and look around, but everything is dark. Black like the heart of the one that captured him.

    He has no idea how long it has been. His mind foggy and drugged. He can remember being dragged through the halls he loved so much, then nothing. -How long have I been here? Where am I? It hurts so much¡­¡±

    The thoughts repeat themselves along with the throbbing of his wounds with every heartbeat. Unable to tell time he has no idea how long he has been laying there. He hears the clank of a lock being moved. An all too familiar sound. ¨CSo I am still in the hall?-

    Light is cast on the broken figure as a door is opened. The cloaked figure swears and asks. ¡°Did you shit yourself?¡± it¡¯s a rhetorical question the answer evident in the smell hanging in the room. The cloaked figure continues to complain as he busies himself going through things in the dark room. The elf has no energy to try and see what the crazy thing is doing.

    It is not long before a gag is stuffed into his mouth. The elf struggles feebly for the first time realising his hands and feet are tied. The man steps back and regards his handy work. ¡°I have good news. Its dark outside which means we can finally leave and you don¡¯t have to keep lying in your own filth. Though I wish you had not shit yourself, I have to carry you after all.¡±

    The elf feels a bit of satisfaction at the cloaked figure¡¯s words and for a moment he contemplates letting go of his bowels again. Maybe the thing will leave him be, by now it should have realised that the elf won¡¯t say a thing. Or so he hopes.

    Bending low, the man utters a curse before picking up the elf. The movement causes wounds to flare up nearly driving the elf to unconsciousness once more. Propped over the human¡¯s shoulder they enter a hallway that is sparsely lit by a lone torch.

    The man takes one step before a demonic sound fills the hall. He stops in his tracks. Frozen as if by fear. The elf feels a mixture of shame and pride at the man¡¯s reaction to his latest smelly addition. He would like to convince himself that it was on purpose, but the truth is he could not help it in any way. The abuse his body had gone through coupled with the shoulder painfully sticking into his belly all conspired to bring on the Elf¡¯s defiant flatulence.

    The atmosphere hangs heavy in the air along with the smell. For moment the Elf once again believes his death has finally come¡­ Alas with a swear and a change of the human¡¯s hand position they once again set off into the winding hallways.

    ***

    Slyfer looks outside. The darkness had set in completely by now. Torches lit by his men surround them, the wind blowing outside causing their shadows to dance and frolic about, as if oblivious to the atmosphere inside.

    Looking at the faces ranging from anger, to fear he breaks the silence. ¡°Now you know what we face and what some of you have done to aid our enemy.¡±

    They say nothing, what can they say. What has been seen cannot be unseen, what has been done is the same. A dwarf sitting next to his King touches his elbow only to receive a fist to his face from the latter. Blood gushing from his broken nose the dwarf falls to his knees. ¡°My King I did not know what the humans were doing, what Chronos was-¡°

    ¡°Silence!¡± Shouts the dwarf King his beard bristling with anger. To Slyfer the King may be chewing on something, he can¡¯t really tell.

    The short bearded fury clenches his fist. ¡°Some of you I could even understand. They took your families, threatened your lives, but you. You did it all for gold!¡±

    The dwarf on his knees continues to plead, claiming forgiveness because of his naivety to the plans of those beyond the mountain. Similar instances start to play out all around the tent. The only ones sitting in silence are the rabbit creatures, Dryads and strange fish men.

    Jade stands up for fear that blood would be spilt and raises her hands. ¡°You are angry, but do not let it turn you into the things the humans take us for; animals to be slaughtered or kept like pets.¡±

    She gestures and as if they had been waiting for the command all along, Blood Pack warriors flood into the tent. Apprehending those found to be traitors by choice or force. A few try to resist, but after the first two are killed without mercy the others plotting to be defiant fall in line. Many just stand dazed, overcome by what they had betrayed their people for. The things they had seen filling them disgust for themselves.

    Slyfer watches as a Snow Elf throws up If Slyfer had to guess he would judge him to be a few years older than himself yet he somehow thinks of him as a boy. ¨CIf it was me but a few months ago would I have reacted the same way? Even after seeing¡­.that I somehow don¡¯t feel anger or anything? Maybe it¡¯s because of what I am about to do?- He looks down at his hands. In the fire light they seem more bloody than before.

    Slyfer swallows down his misgivings. He must do what he thinks will make them stronger. ¡°All those found guilty will write down any information regarding the movements of the humans. You will be given a week to visit your families under guard. After that you will be publicly executed in Atlantia. If you do not give us information, you will be executed here and your families will not be given the chance to surrender.¡±

    Slyfer whom had expected retaliation for his words is surprised when there is none. ¡°Those who had families that were captured will not be executed, but demoted to the lowest of ranks where you will get no information that could be harmful to our cause. In the army you will have a chance to win back some of your honour. Should any of those who were affiliated to you be caught talking or helping you in any way, they will join you after having their minds read¡­. Only if they are innocent.¡±

    A dwarf speaks up his eyes beset with tears. ¡°How can we be judged if we had no choice? They had my son!¡±

    Slyfer quirks an eyebrow and asks. ¡°They had your son? Where is he now?¡±

    The dwarf pulls back as if hit physically. ¡°He is back home now. Safe after, after Alexo¡¯s downfall.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head and says angrily. ¡°He has been safe yet you never deemed to tell your King of what transpired and simply continued to live in your lies.¡±

    The dwarf shakes his head. ¡°No, but-¡°

    ¡°Shut up Olsun! You know our ways. You betrayed us regardless of what circumstances.¡± Says the King sadly, many of those around him had been his friends from a young age. ¡°You know the punishment. Despite what the¡­ Slyfer may say. You will still live as exiles.¡± As if to drive his point home the dwarf King takes his sword and cuts off most of the dwarf now known as Olsun¡¯s beard. The Dwarf King throws the hair to the side. ¡°The captives will leave tonight. After all they only have a week to see to their families.¡±

    The tent lapses into silence once more. Almost all the dwarves staring at the hairy ball on the ground. Jade makes a note of it to find out what it means before she stands up. ¡°I think tonight has dragged on long enough. We will gather again tomorrow to discuss our rolls in the alliance.¡±

    The races start to trickle out dejected and defeated. What they had seen coupled with what had been revealed has left them in a sorry state. Slyfer sighs on his chair and afford his fairy friend a curt smile when she hugs his neck. Vinx is about to talk when a women¡¯s voice interrupts. The fairy sighs, but is soon pulled away by the others.

    ¡°We Dryads will fight for the cause to the best of our ability. If we had known sooner what the humans, no Chronos was planning we would have¡­¡±

    Slyfer waves her words away and says with venom in his voice. ¡°The thing about regret is that it always comes too late. We are stuck with the results of your cowardice and unwillingness to commit to fight. Yes it is not your fault alone, but it is the truth of the matter. Let us not waist words on it.¡±

    The Dryad chief can only nod while fighting down a rebuttal. After a few moments she manages to say in a cordial voice. ¡°We want to know our place in the army so that preparations can be made.¡±

    Slyfer nods while standing up, his eyes focused on one place in the tent. ¡°I will meet ten of your warriors tomorrow. Make sure they are not your best and at most your average fighters. After that we can see what will be done.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply Slyfer walks off intent to catch up to the one his focus was on.

    ****

    Fira loses herself to the thrum of people around her. Her mind is adrift flitting from one feeling to the next. What happened tonight was nothing less than disastrous for the moral of everyone involved including herself.

    A hand grips her shoulder bringing her out of her deep thoughts. Slyfer appears in her vision. It causes her to smile briefly. He hugs her close surprising her briefly. She is once again surprised at the feeling of safety his arms provide. She briefly ponders if it is because of what they had been through with Jade or because of what happened after her brother.

    The sound of his voice refocuses her mind. ¡°Fira I need to ask you something and it will be very selfish of me.¡±

    She looks at him without saying anything.

    Slyfer regards her for a moment and speaks, but the words that come out of his mouth seems like the words of someone else. ¡°I need you to continue working with your father.¡±

    She takes a step back and Slyfer hates himself for the pain it causes on her face. She looks down and shakes her head as if trying to refute the words a moment later her hair starts to turn red. ¡°Why, why would you ask that of me! I did what you asked.¡±

    He steps forward and intending to hug her, however the hug is met with cold indifference. ¡°Fira it is not what you think. I just need someon I can trust to handle that part of things for me. You won¡¯t be a part of the army, but still a part of my group.¡±

    She huffs. ¡°So when you and Trisha are out fighting I have to sit prim and proper and wait for news. I refuse.¡±

    He runs his hand through his hair in consternation. He had thought long and hard over this and if the people rejected the alliance he would simply not have brought it up, but the plan Jade had lined out needs someone they can trust in the position. Jade will announce the plans tomorrow but he wanted her to hear it from him. Slyfer puts his hand on her shoulders. ¡°Listen, I know you have sacrificed a lot for me and it seems like I am throwing it back at you right now, but that¡¯s not it at all. I care for you¡­¡±

    She holds up her hand. ¡°Save it. I don¡¯t know what your intentions are, but there is no way I am leaving your side for some desk job. I made the decision t be with you and now you are pushing me away again.¡±

    ¡°I am not-¡°

    Before he can finish Fira walks away. For the first time he sees Luna who has been standing behind her. The silver haired girl huffs and whips around following in Fira¡¯s footsteps. A bout of anger rises in him but it soon settles down again. He feels like It is his fault after all. ¨CDoes she not understand that things have changed. Maybe if I told her differently? At another time¡­ no there was no other time.-

    Slyfer looks up at the stars wishing he could disappear into them. He feels a hand on his shoulder and looks over only to see Trisha there with a mixture of anger and concern in her eyes. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    He explains and the mixture turns to full on anger. Seeing this he holds up his hands. ¡°Its not what you think. Jade plans to give the duty of protecting our supply lines to the Dark Elves because they are by far our most versatile force with the wolves included. I just need someone to watch over it from our side of things.¡±

    Trisha looks at him for a moment then bonks him on the head. ¡°Then why did you not tell her in that way?¡±

    Slyfer flinches and rubs at his head although it does not hurt at all. ¡°I did, I mean I wanted to¡­ I messed up didn¡¯t I?¡±

    She takes his hand and starts leading him towards the tower. ¡°Yes you did.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 chapter 75

    <u>75</u>

    <u>First Blood.</u>

    <u></u>

    There are a few things that can cause a man to smile the way Slyfer is at the moment. Feeling the soft naked body of Trisha tightly snuggled against him, he simply cannot help but grin like a mad man. The grin quickly fades as memories of what else had happened the previous night pops into existence.

    He pushes it away and looks at the sleeping Trisha. They had been up till late doing what couples do and he cannot help but appreciate her for it. The day before had been terrible to say the least, but her actions somehow makes him feel lighter.

    A snort causes Slyfer to turn his head to the pillow on his right, Vinx is sitting and staring at him with crossed arms. ¡°You are smiling like a pervert.¡±

    Slyfer extends his hand and ruffles her hair with his finger while he laughs. ¡°Then I am a happy pervert!¡± She struggles with his finger a bit before she starts to giggle, waking up the other fairies who soon join in the laughter while flicking about.

    Trisha grumbles in her sleep causing them all to go quiet. Slyfer looks at the fairies and holds a finger to his lips. They softly giggle and fly out of the door leading to the balcony. Slyfer sighs seeing that the sun has not come up yet and with great reluctance he exits the soft, warm bed. Trisha grumbles again and rolls to her side as one of her ears twitches.

    Giving her one last look Slyfer turns away reluctantly and walks to the balcony. He takes a deep breath of the crisp air and looks over the camps below. To his right the Snow elves are already packing up. The snow they had summoned to engulf the camp already starting to melt. Slyfer can¡¯t help but wonder what their houses look like.

    With his son returned; do to Jade¡¯s good nature and a sign of good will. Their King no longer wished to waste time in summoning reinforcements. His gaze wonders over to the dwarves their camp half the size that it was yesterday. It was a blow to their King finding out so many traitors was in his camp; Slyfer can¡¯t help but feel for the bearded fellow. So much betrayal can¡¯t be good for the heart.

    Warmth envelopes Slyfer¡¯s back and Trisha¡¯s arms sidle around him. For a moment they say nothing and just enjoy the moment. Trisha breaks the silence. ¡°You stand like a King observing his Kingdom.¡±

    Slyfer snorts in derision. ¡°I am no King, I am barely a man. I still can¡¯t help but regret some of the things I did and said yesterday, but it had to be done, they had to choose or I would truly have abandoned them.¡± Trisha shudders against him, although he can¡¯t guess if it¡¯s because of the brisk cool air or memories of yesterday. Despite the fact that he said he no longer gave a damn, ordering the execution of a bunch of people is a grim task and is a far cry from killing someone in battle¡­ or in anger.

    He looks over to the Dryad camp and to his surprise it almost seems to blend into the surroundings. Looking as natural to be there as the nature surrounding it. He can see wild animals walking without a care through it as if they know no harm will come to them. Trisha seeing where his gaze is, sighs. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I agree with everything you did, but a lot of it had to be done. We can only do our best and prepare for the worst. You will improve and get better¡­ we all will, we have to.¡±

    He reaches back and pulls her from behind causing her to look at him disapprovingly; ¡°I was enjoying the heat.¡±

    Smiling he hugs her from behind and wraps the blanket she brought around them both, planting a quick kiss on her shoulder. She smiles and leans into him, her soft tail coiling around his thigh. ¡°I wish we could stay in our room the whole day.¡± He says.

    She giggles and presses her backside harder against his lower body, causing him to take a quick breath. ¡°I wish the same,¡± her face shows a bit of displeasure. ¡°but you have an appointment with that dryad.¡±

    Slyfer runs his hand down her back. ¡°You need not be jealous.¡±

    She snorts and says, ¡°If I were you, would you not be?¡±

    Her question causes him to go quiet and he answers truthfully a moment later. ¡°I would be, but I am yours that is all that matters.¡±

    She turns around and smiles at him while starting to push him back towards the bed. ¡°I had better lay claim to what is mine then.¡±

    Seeing the look in her eyes Slyfer¡¯s body can¡¯t help but react. As they fall back and onto the bed he nibbles her ear and whispers into it. ¡°Do as you wish, my lady.¡±

    Straddling him, she places her hands on his chest her eyes narrow with one eyebrow lifted inquisitively . ¡°Lady, you say? Good Sir what I am about to do is not Lady like at all.¡±

    He smiles up at her, resisting the urge to rub the tail excitedly flitting from side to side behind her. ¡°I am at your mercy, whatever shall I do?¡±

    She leans down, giving him a long deep kiss before saying breathlessly. ¡°Make love to me.¡±

    ******

    Fira sensing them again starts to boil once more. It causes her to be distracted and a blow manages to get through her guard smashing into her rib cage and driving the breath out of her. She nearly explodes as pain lances through her side. Her sparring partner takes a few steps back warily watching the sizzling grass surrounding the now red head.

    Luna points at the grass. ¡°Unfair, Fira said she won¡¯t use magic if we spar.¡±

    With gritted teeth Fira forces the anger and magic down. ¡°I apologise, I just got angry for a moment.¡±

    Luna looks down at her wooden sword. ¡°Luna is sorry, Luna did not mean to hit-¡°

    Fira lifts her hand. ¡°It was not you Luna. Slyfer and Trisha are at it again.¡±

    Luna pouts when hearing the words and mumbles to herself. ¡°Luna wants to lay eggs too¡­¡±

    Fira walks to the side of the training ground and takes a sip from her canteen. After her discussion with Slyfer yesterday she knows his words were not meant to be a rejection, but she still cant help but feel peeved. ¡°First he says he wants me to choose, then after I have chosen he says he wants me to work with my father?¡± She takes another sip but spits out the now boiling hot water. She flings the red hot canteen to the ground and with mounting anger burns it into nothing but a blob.

    After a moment she realises the surroundings have gone quiet and looks up. The Blood pack who had also been training is all staring at her. ¡°What! You want to be cooked as well?¡±

    They quickly turn away and start sparring again. Luna puts a hand on the angry girl¡¯s shoulder and says. ¡°Luna thinks we should not continue to spar today.¡±

    Fira says nothing her thoughts and gaze drifting to the new arrivals on the training ground. She starts to smile, a smile that causes Luna to frown and worry.

    *****

    Cresha can¡¯t help but feel nervous. Ever since the Demon had said that he would test her people today she had, had butterflies in her stomach and when her mother woke her this morning it had only intensified. ¡°Cresha, prepare your weapon.¡±

    With a nod she looks down at her cudgel, a gnarled stout branch with sharp red thorns on its knob. From a young age she had been trained in its use. With a thought and magic the thorns retreat leaving it rather plain. Placing it on the ground she takes her bow from her shoulder and strings it, in the distance archers are already practicing. Her mother follows her gaze and snorts. ¡°They call themselves archers yet stand so close.¡± Cresha also shakes her head the so called archers are barely two hundred meters away from their targets. Where they are standing it must be five hundred meters, she can easily hit the targets from this distance her mother however can do it from nearly four times as far.

    Heat suddenly buffets her from behind causing her to turn around. Their eyes meet, the atmosphere grows hostile. Fira with her hair nearly ablaze stabs her wooden sword into the ground with the worried Luna behind her. She watches as the wolf asks the fox. ¡°Would you like to have a friendly spar?¡±

    Cresha¡¯s mother is about to object, but to her annoyance her daughter quickly nods and bends down to pick up her cudgel. The girl gives it a few practice swings before wresting it on her shoulder and saying. ¡°I hope there are healers nearby.¡±

    The fox and wolf can hear, but ignore the silver haired girl as she says. ¡°Luna thinks this is a bad idea.¡±

    *****

    There is a certain way a man walks when he is overcome with happiness. There is a hop in his step, a confidence in his gate and an atmosphere of power surrounding him. Slyfer with a smile has this walk as he makes his way toward the training grounds greeting nearly everyone on the way, causing them to stop and look at him with surprise.

    Soon an entourage starts to form and he starts chatting amicably with Grey King, paying no heed for any of the others around them. It is not long before they get near the training grounds, but their advance is stopped by the sheer amount of people getting in the way. Slyfer and Grey King break off from their self-absorbed talk only to find a large crowd with their backs to them. Now and then the crowd cheers or oohhhhs.

    Slyfer sends out his senses and his face quickly pales. He looks at his friend and with a nod mounts on the wolf. With a growl from Grey King the crowd parts and a path is made for them, those who don¡¯t move are simply shoved aside by his guards consisting of High and Dark elves. Two tigers, two wolves and to his surprise an Orc.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    When they reach the front Grey King stops and the two only stare for a moment. Slyfer frowns. Fira and the fox girl are clearly ¡°sparring¡±, but the ferocity at which they are is clearly visible. Looking them over Slyfer quickly comes to the decision that Fira is going to lose. Physical battle has never been her strong point.

    Fira winces as she steps on her back leg. The damn fox had got in a good blow to her knee, effectively slowing her smaller opponent. They circle each other their lungs gasping for breath, faces set and eyes looking for any weakness in the opponent.

    They stop for a split second before rushing at each other. Fira is the first to attack, her already beaten and cracked wooden sword arching in an overhand blow. Cresha seeing it steps to the side, but too late does she realise it¡¯s a feint! She rolls back barely managing to doge the sweep that follows after the feint. Seeing her opponent off balance Fira rushes forward striking at Cresha¡¯s ribs, with no time to doge Cresha blocks. The wooden weapons collide with a loud twack and Cresha winces as her hands go numb, her heels digging into the grass as she slides a few steps back.

    The girl had realised early on that Fira¡¯s physical strength is way above her own, but the red head has clearly not trained long in the use of a sword otherwise Cresha would have lost a long time ago! With new found confidence and a dangerous smile Fira lunges forward again. Seeing her come Cresha rolls forward sensing more than seeing the sword pass over her. She rights herself and swings around smashing the cudgel into Firas legs sweeping them from under her.

    Fira extends a hand, planting it on the ground ignoring the pain and with a quick flip finds her feet. Staggering forward with uneasy legs she thrusts out gauging the distance to Cresha. The cudgel swings forcing the sword past her side and she steps forward past Fira¡¯s guard. Using only her wrist to swing at the red head¡¯s head!

    Fira with no other choice lifts her arm to block. The blow connects and Fira cries out cradling her arm but not dropping the sword. Cresha steps forward to follow up, but stops in mid swing and says. ¡°Give up, you have lost.¡±

    Fira looks up from her broken arm. Luna who had been keeping close watch on Fira and seeing the look in Fira¡¯s eyes as well as the now withering grass surrounding her is too late to react. A cone of fire bursts out causing those surrounding the fight to retreat. Some even drop and roll as they try to put out the fire on themselves. Cresha¡¯s mother watches in shock as the cone grows larger by the second a moment later she aims to rush into the inferno and save her daughter but she is grabbed and forced back. Her eyes start to tear up¡­. The inferno in which her daughter has disappeared continues to grow.

    Cresha had curled herself into a ball after sensing the incoming magic, unable to do anything about it she had no other choice. She looks up, around her flames swirl like a tornado, the sound nearly causing her to go deaf, but she can¡¯t feel a trace or slither of heat. As if inside the eye of a storm the air is clear around her in a fifteen meter radius. The rest is a fiery hell. She swallows. ¨CI would have died. I should be dead. What-

    She stops. In front of her is Slyfer with a pained expression. He rubs behind his head and smiles a bit embarrassed before talking directly into her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t blame her, she is a bit moody this morning and it is mostly my fault.¡±

    Cresha opens and closes her mouth like a fish as her eyes once more look at the savage inferno around her. She finally finds her voice. ¡°A bit moody! You call this a bit moody? I would have died if not, if not¡­ what¡¯s going on why aren¡¯t I dead?¡±

    Slyfer tilts his head and Cresha realises he is looking at her like one would at an idiot. It dawns on her. ¨CHe saved me, he is keeping the flames back?-

    His voice interrupts her musings. ¡°So what brought this on?¡±

    For a moment she is not sure what he means, but soon realizes he is talking about the spar. She looks away and says, ¡°she challenged me to a spar and now she is trying to kill me. Do you people have no honour?¡±

    Slyfer frowns in displeasure. The dragon side of him had taken great offence. Who is she to question his honour? For a moment he contemplates letting the fire do its work.

    She did not miss the look and immediately regrets her words. His gaze now different looks her over as if looking at an insect. ¡°You speak of honour yet if that blow connected with her head, do you think she would have been alive right now? Be grateful that she used her arm to block, because if she died it would not only have been you who would pay the price!¡±

    She finds herself unable to say anything as shame grips her heart. She wants to argue his words but how does one argue in the face of absolute truth. That blow could have caused death or severe harm. It was a blow not fitting for a spar.

    She gets up with head bowed and says. ¡°I am sorry you are right.¡±

    He regards her for a moment causing her to squirm and then says. ¡°What is done is done, just keep in mind what is happening here.¡± He gestures at the fire. ¡°She can kill you anytime she wants.¡± After words he adds a charming smile, a part of him proud of what the fiery girl did.

    Cresha¡¯s pride wells up fighting against his statement, but¡­ looking around her she once again cant argue the truth of his words.

    Slyfer suddenly turns away with surprise on his face. A moment later a fiery being steps through the wall of fire surrounding them. Cresha takes a deep breath, for a moment she fears that Fira had somehow summoned a creature from the abyss. But the creature is far too beautiful.

    Luna tilts her head to the side and then smiles causing flames to sprout from her mouth. Slyfer watches in amazement as she makes her way closer. Almost completely naked. Luna has become a creature of fire! Her hair writhing like flames around her, her hands turned to fiery claws. Her skin red as blood with glowing, pulsing markings very similar to what he had seen on wards seemingly sketched into her skin. To his surprise her legs are comprised of nothing but flames, turning from a deep blue to a fiery orange just under her navel.

    His gaze flows over her body like one would appreciate a beautiful painting or artwork. She speaks and when she does her voice is a bit deeper and resounding with the crackling of flame. ¡°Luna can see that Alpha is surprised.¡±

    He only manages to nod.

    Luna jumps in reply and says, ¡°Good, Luna wanted to surprise Alpha.¡± She stops moving and seeing where he is looking covers her fiery glowing nipples. ¡°Alpha is being a pervert.¡± She takes her hands away and tilts her head the markings on her pulsing white hot. ¡°Will you make Luna lay eggs now?¡±

    Hearing her words Slyfer looks away, causing her to frown. Slyfer looks up, trying to avoid both women and says. ¡°The fire is starting to calm down.¡±

    Looking up Cresha can see the truth of his words. Where before she could not see the sky, some flickers of it is now visible. Luna turns around aiming to head back into the inferno. Slyfer stops her as he says. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Luna looks at Cresha. ¡°Luna came to save the fox, but Alpha is already here so now Luna must tell Fira to stop being silly.¡±

    Slyfer shows surprise at her actions; he did not think she would care about such a thing. He pushes it aside and a dragon asks a question that causes him to pause. ¨CHow would she have saved Cresha when she herself is basically on fire?-

    Slyfer shrugs, he is worried about something else. ¡°Luna can you cause the flame to spread even more.¡±

    She looks at him confused, but quickly catches on. ¡°Alpha does not want others to see me naked!¡±

    Slyfer looks away. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ umm it may scare them to see you and¡­¡±

    He stops when Luna takes his hand. ¡°It is okay, Luna is Alpha¡¯s they will not see what is yours.¡± Her voice was surprisingly older more womanly when she said it, causing Slyfer to smile a little.

    Cresha frowns. She seems to have become insignificant in their little world. A moment later Luna disappears, now more flame than human or whatever she is in Cresha¡¯s eyes.

    A moment later the fire dies abruptly as if snuffed out in an instant. If not for the smoking remains of what was once lush green grass one would not have known that there had just been a firestorm.

    Chest heaving Fira looks at Slyfer standing near the object of her ire. For a brief moment her eyes narrow into slits before she turns around holding her arm to her side. Slyfer takes a step to follow her, but then stops unsure of what to do. He rubs his head and swears muttering to himself. ¡°Why are things so complicated?¡±

    While he struggles with what to do Cresha¡¯s mother rushes over and quickly inspects her daughter. When seeing the stupid girl is fine her worry turns to anger. Seeing as Fira is gone her anger can only be directed at the next person. That person happens to be Slyfer.

    ¡°Is this how you treat your allies?¡±

    Slyfer with his back still turned to her sighs and his head droops forward as he mumbles. ¡°And the morning started so well.¡±

    Cresha seeing the interaction, walks over. ¡°Mother it was partly my fault; if not for him I would be dead.¡±

    Slyfer contemplates just walking away. He needs to go talk to Fira but he also promised to help assess the Dryads to determine their place in the army. He turns around lazily and looks at the mother and daughter pare without saying a word.

    Seeing Slyfer has nothing to say to her comment the older Dryad feels a bit of relief having quickly reined in her feelings. For a moment they just look at each other until Slyfer speaks. ¡°Have you chosen who will represent you? Please keep in mind that it will have to be people that represent the average battle prowess of your people.¡±

    The Dryad leader nods thankful that he ignored her previous quip. ¡°We have chosen the ten standing behind me.¡±

    Slyfer tilts his head to look past the tall woman and behind her are even more tall women, the tallest being nearly three meters! For a brief moment he contemplates what it would be like to hug her¡­

    *****

    Fira stomping towards the healers¡¯ tent leaves behind a line of burned grass in her wake. ¡±That idiot!¡± She is angry, more at herself then Slyfer but right now she does not care. Her emotions in a whirl having something or someone to blame helps her deal with it.

    Ignoring the other healers she makes her way directly to Nirn who is sitting in a far corner and so busy with a bunch of vials in front of her that she never notices the fiery presence of Fira before the girl plonks down on a chair next to her. To Fira¡¯s surprise a vaguely familiar human girl is seated next to the Dark Elf healer.

    The girl taps Nirn¡¯s shoulder and points at Fira when Nirn finally looks up from whatever she is busy with. Nirn turns to Fira and for a moment her eyes are clouded as if far away. Upon scanning Fira they finally clear up and the older woman exclaims. ¡°Your arm is broken!¡±

    Fira scrounges up her face. ¡°Obviously.¡±

    Nirn clicks her tongue and sits forward.¡±What happened to you?¡± She sniffs and sneezes. ¡°And why do you smell like someone tried to burn you by lighting bales of grass under your ass?¡± For a moment, silence reigns until something seems to dawn on the healer. ¡°Did you have an episode, my dear you have not had one of those since you were a young girl¡­What did you burn down?¡±

    Fira looks at the healer incredulously for a moment but then everything that has happened in the last few months crashes down on her and she starts to tear up. ¡°I, I did not burn anything down down¡­. Well maby a bit of grass and some people were singed but that¡¯s beside the point. Infact I wish I had burned everything down! Why are men so stupid? My father, Slyfer and my Brother all so stupid!¡±

    Nirn gets up and bends down to give the crying girl hug. ¡°There, there tell me everything okay?¡±

    Fira nods and starts to talk, pouring out all of her feelings. First was her brother whom she had shared what she thought an unbreakable bond with, but he had thrown her away and lost his powers along with the wolves who for the most part have been very quiet as of late.

    Then there is her father. Since a young age he had heaped responsibilities on her, grooming her to take over instead of her brother because although he had strength he did not have the wits to be a leader. Easy to anger and influence the boy never lived up to what Great Hunter wanted.

    Finally Slyfer. At her fathers behest she had gotten close to him. They wanted to use him but instead it backfired. She developed feelings and in doing so hurt herself in trying to accomplish what her father wanted from her. ¡°Now even though I chose him, he plans to not make me a part of his force, his people and on top of it all Trisha has gotten closer and closer to him as of late while I have been forced to watch and feel. What do I do Nirn?¡±

    Nirn rubs Fira¡¯s hair cooing t the girl as she does. ¡°It will be alright. You just have to be patient and gain his trust. Don¡¯t see this as him pushing you away. See it as a chance to prove yourself, to be close to him. Just remember, you are still young and there are still many good me out there that would love to have you. There is no reason to continue¡­

    Fira sits up and shakes her head. The mere words the woman had spoken caused pain to lance through her heart. Her teary eyes look into Nirn¡¯s. ¡°There cannot be anyone else, only him. Besides we have been, we have been tied.¡±

    Nirn gives the girl a look of confusion. ¡°Tied?¡±

    The girl only nods at the question and then with an attempt to change the subject gestures at the vials around them. Looking at it now she can see a strange red mixed with a cloudy white substance roiling inside. ¡°What are you busy with?¡±

    Nirn turn to the vials still curious by what the girl meant but wise enough not to push too hard. Nirn purses her lips she had been keeping the secret for a while now but she trusts Fira after all it involves the strange¡­creature she cares about. Sighing she says: ¡°This is a potion, potion made from Slyfer¡¯s blood.¡±

    ****

    Hefting her spear, Shenush thrusts forward only to watch the boy step out of the way at the last moment. Sweat rolls into her right eye causing it to burn, but she ignores it and thrusts out again and again and again. Each time missing by barely a hair¡¯s width. ¨CHe is toying with me! - Never before had one so young been able to completely ignore the near three meter tall Dryad¡¯s offensive. Yet here stands one who seems barely phased by it.

    Shenush stops and plants her spear. Her chest heaving and lungs on fire. ¡°I give up, I am no match for you child.¡±

    Slyfer smiles at the woman her straightforward way of doing things appeals to him. Besides calling him a child he finds her appealing in a green planty sort of way. Besides that is the fact that these green women have some sort of magic to enhance their defence.

    The Dryad leader steps forward, her cheek sporting a bruise.

    After realising that her people were losing miserably she had tried to volunteer as well. She thought Slyfer would say no but he welcomed her to the fight with a smile and a nod. Holding her bow at the ready she nodded at her daughter who announced the start of the fight. Her eyes never left Slyfer as her hand went for an arrow, but by the time she just touched the fletching he was right next to her.

    She had no time to be surprised seeing as his fist struck her cheek with a resounding twack!. Her heart stopped and for a moment her mind went blank. Those watching saw her feet leave the ground as if pinned in place their leader spun around like a top and her shoulder struck the ground.

    Despite the surprising turn of events. Only three seconds went by before Slyfer had to dodge an arrow and after the first one went by they continued to rain on him, many making small scratches that healed instantly. This continued until she ran out of arrows and promptly gave up.

    Looking at her bruised cheek Slyfer has to force himself not to smile as he thinks to himself. ¨CJust a bit of payback for earlier. Their body strengthening magic is interesting though¡­.-

    The Dryad stops in front of him and with a steady voice asks. ¡°Now that you know what we are capable of, what would you have us do?¡±

    Slyfer does not have to think long before answering. ¡°How many share your skill with the bow and can you teach other races you¡¯re strengthening technique?¡±

    The Dryad leader lifts her chin. ¡°I am the best with the bow, but my people can easily fire twice as far as the archers practicing over there.¡± She points to a firing range not far from them where Blood Pack archers are practicing and then continues. ¡°As for our magic, it comes from our affinity with nature. Perhaps if you had Wood Elves we would have been able to but to teach others will prove difficult if not impossible.¡±

    Slyfer only nods and turns to Aldiwyn who had arrived a while ago. ¡°What do you think master?¡±

    The elf gives the tall woman a pensive look. ¡°I think it would be best to give them their own unit similar to what Jade had.¡±

    Slyfer tilts his head as he asks. ¡°Scouts? Wont their¡­ size hamper them.¡±

    Many of the dryads look at him unhappily, but Aldowin quickly interrupts. ¡°I did say similar, not the same. They will need training for what I have in mind though.¡± At his last words the High Elf sports a smile that make many of the dryads take a step back.

    Most thinking. ¨CWhat is this Elf planning?-

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 76

    <u>76</u>

    <u>A Dinner For Two</u>

    <u></u>

    Slyfer is lost in his own thoughts when he walks through the camp. He can¡¯t help but be surprised at how some things are very easy and yet others are not. Defeating the Dryads for example was quick, abandoning them to the evil training ways of his master happened even quicker. When they all looked at him as if it¡¯s his fault, he simply smiled and said. ¡°It could be worse.¡± When he said it a shudder ran through him. All those times Alric nearly killed him while calling it training certainly left its mark.

    With no real purpose or direction to his walk, Slyfer soon finds himself at the end of the camp. For a moment he stands there just staring at the vast fields leading away from Atlantia, the open sky calls to him. ¨CHow many things have I not seen, how many places are out there we know nothing of?-

    He looks behind him expecting to see the camp, but what he sees is his guard followed by a throng of people. There are mostly dark elves just staring at him, others are begging for help, money, food and healing. Most of them are missing limbs. ¨CHave they always been here? Did I just not notice because my time spent in camp is always short or is it just because they are forced to live at the outskirts of camp?-

    Slyfer looks at Elyna who had started guarding him again ever since the morning. Two of the other high elves are still with Jade though. ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    Elyna looks at him worriedly. ¡°These are soldiers and people that lost¡­ parts of them to accidents or fighting. Healers can reattach a limb but not regrow one. Since they can no longer work or contribute to the fighting¡­ well this is the result.¡±

    Slyfer frowns. He can see the logic behind it, but something inside him does not like it. The people here gave there all yet now they are left begging for food and help. Images of a similar situation start to spill through him. He can¡¯t make heads or tails of it, but what is clear is that they are not his own memories. ¨CIs it from the dragon that joined with me and helped me heal Elyna and Fira in the forest?-

    He looks back to Elyna. ¡°Who is in charge of these people?¡±

    Elyna seeing the changes in the boy she once saw cry after killing a hundred men, can¡¯t help but get worried. ¡°There is no one.¡±

    Slyfer asks a simple question, but Elyna has no answer. The question is; ¡°why?¡±

    Seeing that he won¡¯t get an answer Slyfer sighs. ¨CAm I right to get angry? It is obviously a normal thing. Perhaps I could use magic to heal their limbs but I have no idea how. When I took the other form and destroyed the outpost, trees and plants grew in its place. Could it be used for this too? No plants are different to limbs, perhaps if I understand more about my ability to heal, but the white dragon said that it was a gift. Can it even be taught to others? Is it safe to teach it to others?- He sighs again and rubs is hand through his hair in frustration. One thought repeating in his head. -What if these warriors were Bam?-

    With his mind made up he looks at Elyna again. ¡°Please arrange for some merchants to come see me.¡±

    Elyna looks at him confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Slyfer gives her a tired smile. ¡°I have more gold then I can spend, perhaps it is time I use it.¡±

    *****

    Fira looks at Nirn as if she just crawled out of the abyss. ¡°It is Slyfer¡¯s blood!¡± Nirn clamps her hand on the overreacting red heads mouth.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t go shouting it for everyone to hear, stupid girl.¡± Fira¡¯s eyes retract from the size of saucers to slightly larger than normal ones and then¡­ they narrow.

    Nirn chuckles, before saying. ¡°You go from surprised to angry in mere seconds.¡±

    Fira ignores the quip. ¡°Does Slyfer know about this?¡±

    Nirn shakes her head. ¡°He knows that I took blood but not what I have accomplished. I want to do more before I tell him.¡±

    Fira looks between Nirn and the human girl, still confused that she is present. ¡°And what have you accomplished exactly.¡±

    Nirn looks at the girl and then back to Fira, clearly conflicted about something. In the end she sighs as she thinks -There is no going back now.- Nirn reaches down and takes out a wooden box.

    Seeing this, the human girl starts to fidget in her seat, causing Fira to stare more intently at it. ¡°This, is what I have managed to get from just one vial of Slyfer¡¯s blood.¡± Nirn looks around and quickly unlocks the box. She opens it and from it spills a feint blue light.¡±

    At first Fira thinks nothing of it until the box opens more and the light falls on her. She gasps; the feeling is total bliss, not in a sexual way but complete relaxation. Pains she never knew she had seem to fade away. She is not the only one affected the girl and Nirn mimic her reaction. Fira looks inside the box and sees five vials with a white almost blue glowing substance in them.

    Nirn swallows before slowly closing the box. ¡°That is what I managed to get so far. The vials you see here on top, is what is nearly finished. About eighty percent of them will fail and turn into ash, but the ones that work turn into¡­. Well you know.¡±

    Fira sits still, staring at the box only having half heard what Nirn said. She shakes her head coming out of the daze she was in. ¡°You have to tell Slyfer this can be very dangerous if it ever came out. The feeling it gives is-¡°

    ¡°Is addictive.¡± Finishes Nirn.

    Fira nods and looks at the human, distrust plain to see. ¡°What does this have to do with her?¡±

    Nirn looks between the two and takes a long deep breath. ¡°The girl has agreed to test its affects.¡±

    Before Fira can start shouting again Nirn clamps a hand on her mouth. For a moment Fira only stares at Nirn. Seeing Fira calm again Nirn takes her hand away. ¡°What are you thinking Nirn, she is human.¡±

    Nirn snorts and says. ¡°Human yes, but I don¡¯t think anyone can hate them more than her, the things that were done.¡±

    Fira waves her hand. ¡°Yes, yes I know what was done but still¡­¡±

    The girl sensing that they are talking about her moves about restlessly on her chair causing Fira to look at her suspiciously. Nirn¡¯s hands on her shoulders makes her look back to the old Dark Elf.

    ¡°I have taken every precaution to make sure it can¡¯t get out, besides it is too late the¡­ potion has already started to do its work.¡±

    Fira wants to berate the old woman but stops. ¡°You already used it?¡±

    Nirn nods and says, ¡°yes just a drop and the results were far larger than I could have expected.¡±

    Fira leans forward inadvertently placing her broken arm on the table. At first she does not realise, but Nirn looks at the arm and nods. With surprise Fira moves the arm about. ¡°It, it is healed?¡±

    Nirn gets a smug look on her face. ¡°indeed it is and that is simply from having it close to you.¡±

    Fira looks at the girl. ¡°Show me what the drop did for her.¡±

    Nirn looks at the girl and they talk in human for a moment. With a frown and a bit of worry on her face the human girl tucks her hair behind her ear, an ear that was not there before!

    Fira stands up and sits again, looking around like a child being naughty. ¡°You re-grew her ear?¡±

    Nirn nods before saying. ¡°You think your eyes lie to you?¡±

    Nirn taps the girl¡¯s leg. Fira only now realises it is mostly hidden by a long dress. After some more talking and clear hesitation form the girl she pulls up the dress and it causes Fira to stand up and sit again.

    Nirn starts to explain while gesturing at the bandage covered leg. ¡°The bandages are only to hide what is happening. Over half of what was missing has regrown. The flesh is tender and hurts when touched, but I think that is only because of the new nerves that were grown. It may take only one or two drops more, to restore her completely.¡±

    Fira places her hand on Nirn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is¡­ this is not safe Nirn. If anyone ever found out it could be disastrous.¡±

    Nirn bites her lip, but says nothing causing Fira to push harder. ¡°You have to tell him, let him decide.¡±

    Nirn still says nothing the wonder of what she has discovered had brought her happiness. So many illnesses she could not heal before could now be fixed just by having someone in the same place as the substance. If they somehow hid it and put it in the healing tent they would not even have to do anything and just bring in the sick and injured and place them near it. The possibilities seem endless, but the danger to Slyfer is very real.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She sighs. ¡°I will tell him.¡±

    Fira looks into Nirn¡¯s eyes. ¡°When?

    Nirn sighs again. ¡°Before the end of tomorrow, I just want to give the girl one more drop, just in case Slyfer wants to destroy it.¡±

    Fira frowns, she does not like it.

    *****

    Trisha finally opens the door to Slyfer¡¯s room and makes her way out while humming a song. ¡°Today is going to be a great day.¡± She feels a bit stiff and sore, but it¡¯s a good pain. Like her body remembering Slyfer was with her. Not that she needs it, the cracked wall and splintered bed serves as a good memento. When she called in the cleaners, they had looked at her pale faced when she asked for the bed to be replaced. ¨CIt had been rather embarrassing, but breaking it felt so good!-

    She realises she is giggling and stops. ¨CWhat will I do today?- She is a part of the Blood pack now, but her responsibilities are still unclear. She stops and thinks for a while, ears twitching. ¨CThe best person to ask would be Aldowin.-

    It takes her about an hour of asking around, but she soon finds the Master swordsman. He is standing to one side of the field looking at. Trisha stops in her tracks. Not far from Aldowin are a bunch of green women. Some are on the ground clutching at body parts while healers tend to them. A scarce few are still standing and¡­ beating each other?

    She makes her way over to the Elf. She is not sure what to call him. Ever since that first time they waited for Slyfer and Elyna to return they had never really been alone again, back then she did not have the respect for him she has now. After returning to the elves she had asked a lot of questions about the elf and what she heard was more than impressive despite the way they talked about him, she could sense pride in most of their voices.

    ¡°Uuuhm Master?¡±

    Aldowin looks at her and raises an eyebrow before saying. ¡°I have to be honest; I did not expect those words to come from you.¡±

    Trisha shrugs and looks at her boots. ¡°A lot has changed since those days.¡±

    Aldowin nods but says nothing, causing her to become more self-conscious.

    ¡°I need help.¡± She finally forces out.

    He looks back at her just as another Dryad hits the ground.

    ¡°Help with what?¡± He asks.

    She looks and winces at the Dryad holding her ribs. ¡°Well I have joined the Blood pack and have become sort of like a lead figure, yet I don¡¯t really know my place yet.¡±

    Aldowin frowns as he thinks for a while. ¡°I would suggest you start training with the elite Blood Pack members. To command the warriors you need to earn their respect, to do that you need to train with them and show them your powers. Going with them also has another purpose.¡±

    She looks at him questioningly. ¡°As a leader it is your duty to understand those that fall under you. If you train with them you will learn about their strengths and weaknesses. It is important to understand both so that you can use it to the best of your ability. Be here tomorrow so that you can leave with them. In the meantime¡­ do you know what is going on with Fira and Slyfer.¡±

    Trisha looks down at her feet. ¡°I have an idea, but I have no clue what to do about it.¡±

    Aldowin laughs. ¡°I did not expect you to be so clueless. My student I can understand but not you.¡±

    Trisha frowns at the not so veiled insult. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Aldowin chuckles when another Dryad hits the dirt before replying. ¡°Were you not in a similar situation? Yes there were some differences, but in the end it comes down to the same thing. If you did not act first and Fira did, you would not be where you are now. There is a difference between you and Fira though and if you are to be his main wife, keeping the house in order will be your responsibility.¡±

    Hearing his words Trisha¡¯s face goes red and she mumbles ¡°Wife.¡±

    She had heard the term before. Even though the high elves do not believe in marriage, some do something similar to unite their houses. The high elves do not care if you are male or female when it comes to leadership. What they do care about is personal power and your lineage. A noble is looked down upon if he or she takes someone of lower birth. So they solved this problem by taking multiple wives and husbands. The first and main wife/husband needs to be a noble though and they must be the first to give birth as well. The main wife/husband is in charge of the affairs surrounding all the wives or husbands. It is their duty to keep the others in line.

    ¡°So what you are saying is-¡°

    Aldowin interrupts her. ¡°What I am saying little tiger, is that you must help Slyfer solve whatever the problem is. This task will be yours for today, tomorrow you will train.¡±

    Trisha¡¯s ears droop. ¨CHow am I going to fix it? it¡¯s a long shot, but an idea starts to form. ¨CIf the two can sit and talk things over without anyone around perhaps it will make a difference. I need a neutral spot where no-one can interrupt¡­ Do I even want to do it thou?- She shakes the thought as soon as it springs up. They are all connected and she knows the problem weighs heavily on Slyfer¡¯s shoulders. Balling her fists with determination she sets off with a new found purpose.

    Watching her out of the corner of his eye, Aldowin smiles. ¨CIt¡¯s up to you now little tiger.-

    ****

    Slyfer gives the merchant in front of him a once over. The dark elf has a cunning face, handsome to their standards but the right side is scarred, something that must have happened to him. His missing right arm is also a testament to this. Slyfer finally decides to speak. ¡°You are certain you can supply me with what I want.¡±

    The dark elf bows low, his fine clothes shimmering with the movement. ¡°I am certain my Lord, although I do not understand why you would want to help the cripples so. They are useless in every sense of the word.¡±

    Slyfer is surprised at the man¡¯s words, he gestures at the missing arm. Forgive me for being blunt, but are you not a cripple as well?¡±

    The Elf nods and looks at the other cripples who shy away from his stare. ¡°That is correct, yet look where I am and then look where they are. I am self-made, not so long ago I was also left here to fend for myself and so I did. At first I sold half of the rations that were given to me until I was at the point of starvation. With the money I made I bought food and sold it once more. Each time I did this I had more and more. Soon I had enough to open up a shop and from it I was able to eat to my heart¡¯s content. He gestures at the cripples. These people have had some bad luck I agree, but it is their choice to beg instead of do something about the circumstances. A man with no legs can use his hands and a man with no hands can use his feet.¡±

    Slyfer nods, not entirely agreeing with the merchant; after all he does not know the circumstances of everyone involved. Yes the Elf made something of himself, but how many of them have been robbed or beaten by thugs in the army? It is an unknown. Providing the people with a safe place where they can recuperate and maybe come to terms with what has happened may help them grow or it could be detrimental. Only time will tell.

    ¡°I understand your misgivings, and I am sorry that you had to go through that. I wish to give them the opportunity to do what you did for yourself. This may seem unfair to you since you had to go-¡°

    The merchant holds up his hand. ¡°I do not feel it is unfair. If there is one thing I hate, it is pity. Do not pity me for I don¡¯t pity myself. I did what I did because I had to and I have become stronger because of it.¡± The merchant smiles. ¡°Do not worry I will not deny your request, I have already said too much that goes against my nature and goals as a merchant. I will find artisans, cooks and caretakers. Within the next three days I will have an estimate on how much everything will cost.¡±

    Slyfer only nods and the Merchant leaves along with his own entourage of guards. Elyna snorts. ¡°Why have so many guards when you are just a merchant, one or two makes sense, but the man nearly had twenty with four more keeping watch out of site. Perhaps selling food was not the only thing he did to get to where he is.¡±

    Slyfer sighs, ¡°Regardless, he is the only one that agreed to meet me. The other merchants thought it beneath them to do so. Still I will have some of my own men watch over things.¡±

    Elyna nods and steps back into position. She smiles; ¡°it seems you have a visitor.¡± Slyfer looks up and a smile blooms on his face as well. Trisha makes her way to him and for a moment she only stares at him. They had only left each other that morning yet it feels life forever since Slyfer has seen her.

    She talks first. ¡°Are you doing anything tonight?¡±

    Confused Slyfer says. ¡°Well I was thinking on meditating and examining my memories.¡± Like the white dragon said he had been a fool not to do so. So many things could have been avoided if he were smarter, wiser and stronger. He repeats the words in his head. ¨CKnowledge is power.-

    Trisha smiles at the answer. ¡°Before you do that I want you to come to the top of the tower, but first you have to take a bath and dress comfortably.

    Slyfer only manages to nod, not sure what his woman is planning.

    ****

    On the other side of camp a messenger interrupts three very worried looking people. Fira looks at the tired, huffing and puffing messenger. The messenger sees her waiting and apologizes. ¡°I am sorry.¡± She huffs and puffs a few times before continuing. ¡°I have been looking for lady Fira all over the place.¡±

    Fira only nods still caught in her own thoughts regarding the implications on what is in the box. When the messenger has finally calmed down, she stands up straight. ¡°Lady Trisha wishes to see you tonight on the top of the tower. She requests that you dress smartly and to not eat before going.¡±

    Fira, finally lets go of her thoughts out of curiosity. ¡°Did she say what it was about?¡±

    The messenger shakes her head. ¡°She did not explain why, but only that you would regret it if you did not go.¡±

    Fira¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Did she say it in a threatening way?¡±

    The messenger shrinks back and holds up her hands. ¡°No, not at all! She was smiling the whole time actually.¡±

    Fira felt stupid as soon as she asked the question. Her reaction was unwarranted. She and Trisha had gotten a lot closer lately and the girl would not hurt her on purpose¡­ Fira hopes.

    Seeing the messenger still stand there Fira waves her away. ¡°I have received your message and will be there.¡±

    Fira turns to Nirn and rubs her temples. ¡°I will keep your secret until tomorrow unless I run into Slyfer first, which is unlikely since I am angry¡­¡± She stops talking abruptly as thoughts run through her mind. ¨CWhen did I stop being angry at him and get worried!-

    Nirn watches as Fira stands up and stomps off to who knows where. She shakes her head and looks at the uncomprehending human before saying in the human language. ¡°Young people.¡±

    *****

    Slyfer finds himself more tired than he would have thought after dealing with today¡¯s matters. Relaxing in the bath with a certain fairy on his chest, he looks at the roof and says for the hundredth time. ¡°I wonder what Trisha is planning?¡±

    Another fairy lands on his forehead. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a date!¡±

    He had tried to shoo the others out, but the fairies simply laughed and flew around turning it into a game, he could catch them if he used magic or powers, but the chances of hurting them was too high so he did not.

    Slyfer frowns and the fairy nearly falls over and into his eye. For a moment they just look at each other awkwardly before Slyfer asks. ¡°What is a date?¡±

    Another fairy pops out of the tub between his legs and flies up with a stream of water following her. ¨CWhen did she even get in the bath!-

    The very ignores Slyfer¡¯s violated look and glides closer, ¡°a date is a custom where a man asks a woman to accompany him somewhere.¡±

    Slyfer scratches his chin. ¡°So it¡¯s like when I Fira asked me to hunt with her?¡±

    A fairy sitting on his knee starts to giggle and says. ¡°It is something similar to that, only Trisha and Luna went with so it cannot be counted as such. A date is meant to be a special time between a man and woman not anyone else.¡±

    Slyfer smiles. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    The same blue fairy form before pops out behind his ear and squirts him with water. ¡°Yes, so you need to dress up very nice!¡±

    *****

    Fira is having almost the same conversation, but only with Jade. ¡°What do you think she is planning?¡±

    Jade shrugs and continues to scribble on papers placed on her desk that is far too large for her.

    ¡°Jade, are you even listening to me?¡±

    Jade shrugs, the only sound coming from her generated by the quill in her hand.

    ¡°Jade!¡±

    The green haired elf jumps, barely managing to catch the pot of ink that almost fell over. ¡°Fira! Do you want to ruin all the work I have done so far?¡±

    Fira takes a step back, her short friend¡¯s hair is standing in all directions, her bloodshot eyes have bags under them and the corner of her mouth has a little bit of foam. She points at Fira. ¡°You people, you people have it good. I have to work my tush to the bone while you are stressing about relationship problems. You worry about by step brother while I worry about how to put a whole alliance together and you come here and nearly let me spill my ink!¡±

    Jade¡¯s head tilts to the side and she starts to giggle dementedly while muttering things. Fira seeing her chance starts to back out slowly. By the time she reaches the door Jade has returned to her desk. The scribbling sounds once again filling the now dark lonely room.

    She closes it slowly, making sure not to make a sound. When she turns around she nearly jumps out of her skin. ¡°Elyna, you frightened me.¡±

    Elyna only smiles. ¡°How is Jade doing, when I went in earlier she was eating paper and rolling on the ground?¡±

    Fira shakes her head. ¡°I think it is getting worse.¡±

    Elyna sighs and leans against the door. ¡°When you see Slyfer tell him to pay Jade a visit.¡±

    Fira is about to object, but she does not have the heart to. ¨CJade is doing so much and she is right, while I am complaining about relationship problems she is facing other things. Have I been too petty? Should I have heard what Slyfer had to say?- She starts to walk off towards the tower¡¯s roof in a daze.

    Fira makes her way up the stairs towards the roof, halfway up she runs into candles that have been placed on the sides of the stairs. It makes her pause¡­ She shrugs and continues on. Next to assail her is the smell of food. Her mouth starts to water, she did not realise how hungry she is until now. It causes her steps to quicken. When she reaches the top, she stops with a mixture of surprise, anger happiness? She can¡¯t be sure, it¡¯s confusing! Her heart starts to flutter and she holds her hand to her chest.

    Slyfer is standing with his back towards her and gazing down. He has a red shirt on with comfortable looking black pants. His feet are bare, nearby stands a pair of black moccasins. Looking at what is near him she can understand why he took them off.

    Surrounded by candles is a large mattress covered by a silk blanket. Next to it stands a table with red wine and two platters on top. In the one is a lot of different sweets and candies. In the right is an assortment of meats, which judging by the smell has been cooked to perfection.

    ¡°Slyfer-¡° She stops when he turns to her and puts his finger to his lips. Her eyes widen in surprise when she spots an intricate pattern of what seems to be paint on the right side of his face. It has a feint blue glow to it and is in the shape of a dragon curving around his brow as it takes flight.

    When she is about to talk again he points to a board set to the side of the door that she has failed to notice until now. She starts to read her surprise at what is happening only growing along with the fluttering of her heart.

    To Slyfer and Fira

    It saddens me to see the two people I am connected to with my heart and soul, fight so much. So I have decided to do this for you.

    There are only three rules, but you have to follow them without exception. They are follows.

    1

    You are not to take allowed to eat by yourselves, but only feed each other

    2

    You are not allowed to talk until you have finished eating.

    3

    You are not allowed to leave until dawn.

    There will be no penalty if you don¡¯t follow the rules, but I only ask that if you do not wish to do it for yourselves, at least do it for me, no for us.

    Love Trisha

    Fira looks up, her eyes meeting Slyfer¡¯s. In them she can see conviction and a will to carry this through.

    She bends down to take off her shoes but Slyfer¡¯s hand stops her and he starts to do it for her. She freezes, her heart increasing in pace. His hands feel like hot coals on her feet. Not coal of heat but something else that sends strange feelings through her. -What is wrong with me?-

 Sky Prince - Chapter 77

    <u>77</u>

    <u>A Gift</u>

    <u></u>

    The act of taking off someone¡¯s shoes, for them may seem mundane or even negligible. How could such a simple act be something of note? Is what most would think, but Slyfer finds himself oddly enraptured by it. The feeling of her ankle in his hands, the warmth and softness her skin as he slowly pulls the shoes off, gives him a strange feeling. It somehow feels caring beyond most things he has done in his life. Seeing her pale and sensitive feet neatly placed together, causes him to smile.

    Perhaps it is because one does not really look at another¡¯s feet? It has never ever even been in his mind, why would it and because of that; taking off her shoes for her feels intimate somehow? After a few seconds her feet invert and for some reason she tries to hide her toes and in doing so makes him focus on them more. To his surprise she has six toes on each foot.

    He looks up confused at her actions, but unable to ask why since they have the rules. ¨CIs that why Trisha made up the rules? It is restricting and somehow freeing at the same time.- Her eyes are focused on him and he can see a red tinge on her cheeks. Their eyes meet and the rise and fall of her chest becomes perceptible as her breathing increases.

    Slyfer slowly rises, his eyes never breaking contact with hers. He steps aside and gestures towards the picnic area. She takes dainty steps forward, her feet still burning with his touch. From a young age servants had done such a task for her, but with him it was very different to say the least.

    She arranges her dress and sits down, not sure where to look. Slyfer does the same and for a moment the silence becomes awkward. It drags on until Slyfer picks up a sweet and is just about to eat when he remembers the rules. His stomach growls drawing Fira¡¯s attention, seeing her attention is now on him he puts on his best puppy face.

    She sighs exaggeratedly and takes it from his hand; however her now purple hair fails to hide her true feelings. Taking the sweet she holds it up. Slyfer looks between her and the sweet candy for a moment before leaning forward.

    Fira watches him and her anger drains away at his now vulnerable looking state. Still she won¡¯t forgive him so easily. Just as he is about to bite down she moves her hand away. Slyfer frowns and spots her looking at him from the corner of her eye. ¨CPerhaps it was an accident?- He thinks and leans forward some more, only to have the sweet prize move out of his toothy reach at the last second.

    This time he catches her smile before she can pretend to not have noticed. He raises an eyebrow and she shrugs, clearly enjoying his predicament. Placing his hands behind him, he leans back onto them and regards her with narrowed eyes.

    Her smile widens and she shakes the sweet from side to side. He looks away and at the meat platter pretending not to be interested while wracking his brain trying to remember what she normally ate at feasts. Perhaps if he were to use leverage¡­

    He reaches out and pics up a thin strip of white meat. Fira¡¯s eyes spots it and follows the meat. Slyfer smiles and mimics her by shaking it the way she had the sweet.

    Her eyes narrow at him.

    He smirks.

    They are at an impasse.

    She holds up her hand, showing three fingers. For a moment he frowns but then understands and nods. She starts to count down and holds out the sweet, while he holds the meat. Both lean forward to receive their succulent prizes.

    Her mouth reaches the prize first and before he knows it she bites down and retreats stealing the sweet back in the process. He gives her look like a baby would look at someone who stole their candy. She laughs and then stops.

    The look Slyfer¡¯s face has now can only mean one thing¡­.

    This is war.

    An hour later finds Slyfer looking ragged compared to before. His hair is standing in all directions his shirt ripped and his pants torn. Fira looks far worse though.

    Smiling down at his foody adversary Slyfer takes the last piece of meat and places it gently in Fira¡¯s mouth. She bites down, while still heaving for breath and swallows before smiling mischievously. ¡°Are you going to get off of me know?¡±

    Slyfer who had pinned down Fira smirks and says. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I am still deciding.¡±

    She pushes against his chest although half-heartedly. ¡°Well please decide quickly because your belt is digging into my stomach.¡±

    She can¡¯t be sure, but she can swear she saw him blush before he jumps up and clears his throat. ¡°Right, sorry.¡±

    For moment longer she remains as is before sitting up slowly, a part of her missing his warmth.

    He sits down again facing her and feeling a loss. If anything they had shared a moment of truth, where they had no means of hiding their feelings behind words. Words can be so misleading even if it is not intentional. The way someone perceives your words can lead to misunderstandings, which can lead to all kinds of troubles.

    He looks at her as she tries to make herself more presentable. He watches the way she moves, he had noticed so much more due to not being able to speak. ¨CDue to Trisha taking away our words she forced us to notice and in doing so I have learned a lot more about Fira. Was that Trisha¡¯s intention?-

    On impulse and half thinking aloud he says. ¡°I like it when your hair hangs over your shoulder like that.¡±

    Fira freezes. ¨CDid he just? Yes he did.- To her knowledge Slyfer had never commented on anyone¡¯s appearance. She can¡¯t be sure of course, but she had never heard him do so. She had been combing her hair with her fingers to fix it and to make it easier she threw it over her shoulder, but now¡­

    She runs her hands through it a few more times and then leaves it where it is with a smile, only to notice Slyfer is in his own little world.

    She reaches out and touches his hand. His eyes flicker and he looks at her apologetically. ¡°Sorry I was just thinking.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about what?¡± She asks, not moving her hand.

    He runs his other hand through his hair, part of him afraid to say what he was thinking about, but the other part sees no other way forward. He looks at her and takes the hand on top of his, holding it gently. ¡°I was thinking about how easy and simple it was to communicate without speaking, compared to how we usually are when we actually talk.¡±

    Fira frowns and looks down at his hand holding hers. ¡°I know what you mean, but things are usually more complicated than a hand gesture or eyebrow can convey.¡± She falls quiet and the silence is deafening.

    Both look up and start to talk at the same time.

    ¡°I..¡±

    ¡°Look¡­¡±

    Both fall quiet at the same time, but Slyfer gestures for Fira to continue.

    She sighs and starts talking. ¡°Look I am sorry, I know I can be difficult-¡°

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Slyfer interrupts. ¡°No, I am the one that should be sorry. I was unfair to you and-¡°

    She interrupts. ¡°Let me finish.¡±

    Slyfer stops and nods to her to continue.

    ¡°I know I can be difficult and the way things started out was not exactly¡­ ideal.¡± Slyfer watches as she winces and looks away with shame at the last word.

    Slyfer takes her chin in his hand. ¡°You were looking out for your own people. I have been na?ve and because of that I have caused many people pain. I made stupid decisions that caused more harm than good. I come from a place where my best source of conversation was a flying monkey, because Skymother knows Master Aldowin can¡¯t talk about anything but the sword.¡± She smiles briefly at the joke only to see Slyfer is dead serious. ¡°Forcing you to make a choice may have been one of them, I am not sure yet. What I am sure of is that you chose me.¡±

    His dragon part starts to squirm a little as he thinks of his next words. ¡°I apologize if you felt like I did not except the gift of your trust and sacrifice, but that was not my intention at all. I want you by your father¡¯s side because we plan on handing the protection of the supply lines to the Dark Elves and we will need someone we can trust from MY side to be in control of it.¡±

    She had watched as his demeanour changed from open and honest to stoic and uncompromising. He lets out a breath and visibly relaxes. ¡°It is not because I don¡¯t trust you that I don¡¯t want you by my side but because I can. Trisha is a gifted fighter and I do not think she is stupid, but she has not been brought up in politics like you have. Even I would not be suited to the task I am barely suited to lead in a battle let alone something so important.¡± He sits back and fiddles with his sleeve. ¡°That is why I chose you, no not only me but Jade as well.¡±

    Fira regards him for a moment. What he had said made sense and makes her feel better, however knowing he will be fighting on the front lines while she is stuck behind it grates on her pride and nerves.

    Pushing that aside she cant help but ask. ¡°Why choose the dark elves to control the supplies?¡±

    Slyfer shrugs and says as if it¡¯s self-explanatory. ¡°Because of the wolves, no one else is as mobile. The tigers are mostly lazy and don¡¯t have the same stamina the wolves do.¡±

    Fira nods accepting the explanation. ¡°Why not let Grey King handle it then?¡±

    Slyfer raises and eyebrow at her and she sighs. ¡°You are right, the enmity and mistrust between the wolves and elves won¡¯t just disappear many won¡¯t accept that.¡± She bites her lip, an action that draws Slyfer¡¯s eyes to it like a moth to a flame. Seeing it she smiles, trying to tease him for being caught staring.

    Instead he smiles back confidently. ¨CHe has changed, he is not so innocent anymore¡­- She thinks and then she remembers that he has Trisha and that they have¡­ She abruptly pushes the thought aside. -How would it be to be in a relationship with a man that likes someone else as well? How would it work, what would the arrangement be?-

    Seeing her face change from a smile to a frown causes Slyfer to do the same. He stops his mind from wondering and making assumptions, deciding to instead wait for her to say what is bothering her.

    She finally does. ¡°How does Trisha feel about, about us?¡±

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°Honestly, I think it bothers her sometimes but she told me she had made peace with it the day she came to my tent while I was in¡­ that situation.¡± He scratches his cheek and looks at the sky with the last words. Clenching his hand Slyfer looks at her. ¡°I know in your culture it is not normal to be in a situation like this and I can feel how it bothers you, but the truth is I can¡¯t choose nor will I. I want you both by my side. It¡¯s not like planned for it to happen it just did. Besides that, is our connection. Over the last week I have been thinking about it a lot and it has become obvious that the connection goes beyond just our feelings but our powers as well. When I am not with you it feels like something is missing, a part of my power or maybe it¡¯s yours that I can draw on? My point is we are stronger together.¡±

    Fira at first had a frown as the words seemed to spill from Slyfer, but looking around her she can see Trisha cares for her and Slyfer. ¨CShe wants to make it work, despite how she may feel she gave me this opportunity now its up to me to take it or not.- She finds herself thinking. Slyfer continues to ramble on until Fira puts her hand on his shoulder and out of the blue pulls him closer and plants her lips on his.

    At first surprised Slyfer does not react but he soon reciprocates turning the one sided ambush into a passionate kiss. Fira breaks it and sits back regarding him for a moment. He smiles, ¡°I did not think that you would-¡°

    She interrupts him. ¡°- That I would accept things? At first I did not want to, but look around us Slyfer. This was planned and done by Trisha. I do not know what the future holds or how things will work what I do know is that I have not felt how I feel for anyone accept you and Trisha has accepted me. I know it goes against tradition, but our ways are not yours. Trisha is obviously willing to try this, so I am as well just-¡° She looks down at her hands and then up meeting his rather nervous gaze. ¡°-Just take things slow with me.¡±

    He nods.

    *****

    The next morning finds Trisha sneaking up to the top of the tower before daybreak. She may already be late to meet up with the troops that are leaving to train but the nervousness in her heart has forced her to come take a peek at what her plan had accomplished.

    The closer she gets the more she can feel what the other two are. At first she cant place the feelings but when she reaches the top and spots the two soundly sleeping in each others arms she knows what it is. Its contentment its how she feels when in Slyfer¡¯s embrace for a moment her heart fills with longing to join them and she is surprised that its THEM and not just Slyfer, but she soon realises why. She may have felt content in his embrace whenever she slept like Fira is now, but something was missing. Like an ache in the back of her mind. it made her restless in his arms sometimes causing her to wake up with anxiety. Turning around she finally realises what it was. It was Fira.

    Just like she can feel Fira, Fira can feel her and in doing so she knew what she was missing out on. This caused the feelings to reach out and affect Trisha as well. Slyfer seems to be less sensitive to their bond so he may not have felt it as strongly as Trisha, but it did bother him while he was awake¡­ that much was obvious.

    Feeling eyes on her back Trisha turns around to find a sleepy Fira regarding her. She smiles and faintly waves while Fira mouths a silent thank you. Then turning around Trisha balls her fists. She has training to do, warriors to lead but first she has to win their respect.

    Seeing Trisha disappear Fira turns to Slyfer soundly sleeping next to her. She plants a kiss on his cheek and lays back down while just looking at him for no reason other than just to look and burn the memory of this moment into her mind.

    ******

    Unbeknownst to the trio someone has already been training. A silver haired girl flitting through the forest comes to a standstill seemingly melting into the shadow of a tree. Luna has been doing this ever since they got back. Serena¡¯s first lesson was that a dragon needs a strong mate and because of that. When her master reappeared she did not alert anyone but rather stayed silent and accepted his wish of continuing her training. In return she would bring him food and news.

    When he heard about what happened to the shaman he simply nodded but Luna saw something die in his eyes. To her it was like a beast losing its fangs and claws.

    In the shadows her eyes dart around to find anything out of place. She can feel danger coming the hair on the back of her neck standing up with impending doom.

    The forest is quiet not a sound can be heard almost eerily so. Then as if the shadow she is hiding in becomes alive a dark hand holding a blade slides around her neck.

    She sighs and steps away before turning around. ¡°You caught Luna again.¡±

    The shadow moves and soon turns into an elf. ¡°I have told you many times before, trust your instincts. I saw the hair raise on your neck why did you not react?¡±

    Luna shakes her head. ¡°Luna did not know what to react to, so how can Luna react?¡±

    The man walks forward. ¡°in battle you won¡¯t always see your enemy or know he is there, you wont always know what they are capable of or what their purposes are, but you can never stop anticipating, never stop acting, thinking and analysing. Even when you don¡¯t know what to expect never stop.

    Luna nods.

    The man regards her for a moment and then gestures for her to follow. ¡°Now let¡¯s start training your magic absorption again by the time we are finished with your training you will be the best mage assassin the world has ever known.¡±

    ******

    Cresha watches the sun rise in the distance while dreading the day to come. Never had she felt so bruised in her life. The women around her all carry the same look¡­ and bruises. Aldowin had them beat each other the whole day, training their innate strengthening and defence magic to the point where they were struggling to walk today. More Dryads would be arriving today to receive the same training with the rest of them.

    She had seen Trisha leave with others while most were still asleep. She had also seen Aldowin with them and for a moment she had hoped he would leave too, but the devil elf had not. Instead he had turned to her as if he had known she was there the whole time and smiled. Thinking back to yesterday and how she had almost died causes her breathing to quicken along with the feeling that she needs to become stronger. If Slyfer was not there¡­.

    Unknow to her, her tail reflects her feelings and the bushy tail becomes bushier. ¨CI need to get stronger, I saw what Slyfer can do and I now know what Fira is capable of and Trisha gives me an even bigger sense of danger. Then there is Luna¡­ I have no idea what to think of her yet, but judging by what happened yesterday she is by no means average.-

    ¡°Daughter, already awake I see.¡±

    Hearing her mother¡¯s voice she turns around and nods in greeting.

    ¡°You seem troubled?¡±

    Cresha shrugs, but seeing the look her mother is giving her she knows there is no way out without an explanation. ¡°I am worried mother. Yesterday I nearly died and the truth is I would not have been able to do anything about it. I have come to realise that despite our claims to have gone through a lot we have lived relatively sheltered lives.¡±

    Her mother frowns, but before she can object Cresha raises her hand.

    ¡°Think about it mother the Dark Elves fought the wolves. High Elves like Aldowin went up against the the humans and the Snow Elves were stuck in a long war against the Wood Elves. They have fought and grown in those times yet we have remained the same. When war came we lost everything and blamed the dragons yet we did nothing except move somewhere else and now our new home is in danger, if what Slyfer says is true. I fear for our people, we have always avoided danger yet now we are running right into it. We have not fought in areas other than forests, we have not battled mounted armies or flying griffins.¡± She looks at the training Dark and High elves. ¡°We are not experienced in war.¡±

    A familiar voice interrupts her. ¡°That is why I am here.¡±

    She turns around to regard the Elven swordmaster and shakes her head. ¡°Forgive me Master Aldowin but I do not think beating each other will prepare us for what is coming.¡±

    Aldowin smiles at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything we do can prepare us for what is coming. Even though we have fought in wars the elves have also remained unchanged and stuck to their ways. Among all the races the humans have shown the largest growth despite their short lives. Things are changing now though. The Dark Elf prince has already designed a few new weapons and we are currently trying to replicate a weapon used on my student a while ago. That is merely a drop in the ocean but it gives me hope.¡±

    Mother and daughter frown at Aldowin and ask at the same time. ¡°Hope for what?¡±

    Aldowin looks towards the tower basking in the rays of the rising sun. ¡°Hope that we can change for the better. Hope that our people can grow and set aside their differences in order to defeat our foes.¡±

    ********

    Slyfer stirs awake and spots the now purple haired Dark Elf staring at him. ¡°You know its not polite to stare or so I am told.¡±

    She smiles. ¡°I was not staring, but simply¡­ observing.¡±

    He closes one eye against the morning glare of the sun. ¡°Observing what exactly?¡±

    She shrugs and then nearly whispers. ¡°You.¡±

    He takes her hand and kisses it. ¡°Thank you for last night.¡±

    She frowns and runs her hand through his hair enjoying the sleepy look on his face. ¡°You mean that. I¡­. uhh mean you are used to more with Trisha, we just cuddled the whole night.¡±

    Stifling a yawn he looks at her. ¡°My relationship with Trisha may be more physical and that is good and fun.¡±

    Fira¡¯s face falls a little.

    ¡°But I have learned a relationship with a woman is about more than just that. I am not claiming to be all knowing in fact I think I know less about these things than most people my age, but what I am learning and will become better at it, I have to.¡±

    Fira kisses him on the cheek and asks with a smile. ¡°Why do you have to?¡±

    He gives her his best charming smile. ¡°Because I like you so much.¡±

    The comment wins him an even bigger smile from her and she snuggles in close. ¡°Where do we go from here?¡± She asks after a moment of silence.

    Slyfer sighs. ¡°Well, first we need to win a war against forces far stronger than our own then fighting abominations, traitors and a huge black dragon that may or may not be a god. After that the world is ours.¡±

    It takes a moment for his words to sink in. ¡°A god?¡±

    He nods, his face set in a worried frown as everything feels like its about to overwhelm him.

    A poke on his forehead brings his attention back to the girl in his arms. ¡°Stop that.¡± Says Fira with a pout. ¡°Can we¡­ just enjoy this gift for now?¡±

    Slyfer looks at her and asks with a bit of amusement. ¡°Gift?¡±

    She nods, her head resting against his chest. ¡°Yes, last night¡­ now, I feel like everything that happened was a gift from Trisha.¡±

    Slyfer kisses her on her head and stads up smiling. ¡°I guess you are right.¡±

    Fira is about to reply when she notices something. -He does not have a belt on?-

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 78

    <u>78</u>

    <u>Life Essence</u>

    <u></u>

    ¡°Blood, you need blood!¡± Cries a voice filled with pain and hopelessness.

    ¡°You see that was not so difficult Mr Caretaker, now you only need to tell me what blood I need. So tell me¡­ Please. Tell me and your pain will end.¡±

    Silence reigns and the first voice says nothing until the sound of flesh being ripped and flayed is once again audible. ¡°Tell me how to get into the vault. Tell me what blood I need. Tell me, tell me, tell me. Tell me!¡±

    The Elf murmurs something incoherently, causing the figured covered in blood to fall silent. He leans closer tilting his head a little as if it can help him hear better somehow. The elf takes a few deep breaths and then says what he had been mumbling a bit louder. ¡°Kill me.¡±

    The figure stills and then erupts¡­ ¡°No! Tell me and I will give you release. That is how this works, it¡¯s so simple just tell me and you won¡¯t suffer anymore. I won¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±

    ¡°Kill me.¡± Is his only reply.

    The figure sighs and rubs at his temples with bloody fingers. He presses the blade to the elf¡¯s throat and for a moment he can see the hope in the elf¡¯s eyes¡­ but then he lowers his hand denying the elf his death and freedom.

    The figure¡¯s voice cracks as he himself nearly starts to cry. ¡°I cant, don¡¯t you see I am as trapped as you. I cannot escape no matter what I do, so I cannot let you die unless you tell me what I need to know. You will live and you will suffer until I know what I need to.¡±

    With that the figure turns around and leaves the room, slamming a thick iron door behind him. The dark room is quiet once more.

    *****

    Slyfer sitting at a large round table fiddles with his lip for a moment while he thinks.

    The dwarf sitting on a chair across from him moves about restlessly, waiting for an answer.

    Slyfer stops fiddling and lowers his hand. The dwarf perks up. ¡°You have come to a decision?¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°I have no idea what to do regarding the situation.¡±

    The dwarf frowns. He thought someone that can rip another man¡¯s head clean off would be more decisive. -I can¡¯t really blame the boy¡­ or whatever he is. I don¡¯t know how to deal with nearly six thousand humans so how should he.-

    Others in the room also seem to be stuck thinking about the same problem. The high elf queen speaks up first. ¡°We can¡¯t just let them go there may be spies among them.¡±

    King Great hunter leans forward. ¡°We also cant just kill them, that would be¡­¡± He stops speaking and looks at his hands.

    Slyfer looks at the huge green eye staring into the room through a large door leading to a balcony. ¡°Serena have you got any ideas?¡±

    The dragon blinks. ¡°There is no correct answer to this and there is no outcome in which humans do not die, but you will have to choose soon. The situation in Atlantia cannot continue as is.¡±

    ¡°I say we kill them.¡± Everyone turns to the Snow Elf prince; his father had left and given him the task of negotiating on their behalf, much to Slyfer¡¯s irritation. His sister sitting at his side places her hand on her brother¡¯s shoulder which he shrugs off.

    Slyfer smiles. ¡°Okay", he gets up and draws a sword from one of his guards causing many of the leaders around the table to share worried gazes. Slyfer places the sword on the table and slides it over to the prince. ¡°I give you permission to go and kill thousands of woman and children who has had nothing to do with the actions of their leaders. Better yet, I leave this whole operation in your hands. You should have no problem as the blood in your veins are as cold as the ice your people rule over.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± The Snow Elf looks down at the table and the blade of the sword laying there. He does not move, nor does he have any words.

    Slyfer snorts. ¡°Outright killing the humans is not an option. I will not allow this alliance to become like the very same monsters we are fighting.¡± Slyfer looks over at the Queen who was about to say something but then continues when she stays quiet. ¡°We also cannot allow them to remain in the city the risk is too great."

    The dwarf representative asks. ¡°So what will we do then?¡±

    Slyfer thinks inwardly at the dragons. ¨CI could use some of your wisdom right now.-

    The voices turn in a maelstrom, each one with a different opinion, but most want the same thing¡­ -kill the humans.-

    This causes Slyfer to shake his head. He does not want that blood on his hands. ¨CDoes that make me weak?-

    Salvation comes in the form of Fira. ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    All eyes at the table turn to her. ¡°On our way here we passed many different villages, empty villages. We can let the humans live there.¡±

    Large rabbit ears twitch at this. Slyfer has learned that the race may be small and overly happy for no reason but they are fierce warriors. ¡°The humans will not accept it. On the surface it seems like a good thing but many will still see it as discrimination. Many of those pushed out will turn to banditry or worse.¡±

    Fira nods. ¡°It is by no means a perfect plan and the villages will need to be policed.¡±

    The Snow Elf sneers. ¡°And who will do this? Who has the manpower and will be willing to do it? We cannot spare forces to babysit.¡±

    Slyfer thinks for a while and looks at Aldowin who is silently sitting in a far corner away from the main table. With his eyes closed he almost looks like he is sleeping. He prods the swordmaster with his mind. ¡°Any suggestions?¡±

    The swordmaster¡¯s eyes flicker open. ¡°The Snow Elf is right. We cannot spare the forces, the soldiers we choose for the policing will undoubtedly discriminate and eventually there will be some kind of uprising. Fira has a good idea but to implement it¡­¡± The swordmaster trails off and his thoughts stop dead.

    ¡°Master?¡± Asks Slyfer.

    ¡°What are your plans concerning the academy, do you still want to be a part of it?¡± Asks Aldowin out of the blue.

    Slyfer frowns at the question. ¡°I have no interest in what they are willing to teach; in fact I plan on disbanding the institution.¡±

    Aldowin shakes his head. ¡°That would be a mistake. The current teachers may have been teaching-¡°

    Slyfer interrupts, anger laced in his mind¡¯s voice. ¡°They were not teaching but spreading lies. I do not care to keep a place used for propaganda in our enemies favour.¡±

    Aldowin snorts. ¡°You can replace the teachers, change policies and what is taught. You can use it the way your enemy did and in doing so change the mind-sets of the humans living in Atlantia and its surroundings. It will take a long time but eventually the younger humans and other races will learn to work and live together. Sort of paving the way for the future. It amy set some spies free, but what can they tell the humans that they dont already know. We can try and hide whatever we feel nessasary as the humans move."

    Slyfer ponders on it for a moment. ¡°What do you suggest and where will we find teachers?¡±

    Aldowin shrugs, but since they are talking through their minds it goes unnoticed by Slyfer. Realising this he replies. ¡°I do not know where to find suitable teachers but my suggestion is that you turn it into a military academy. Those that go there will automatically be drafted into the army. Young soldiers will then be given tasks and a way to prove themselves by becoming the force that polices the surroundings. It will give them a chance to distinguish themselves and since they will not be part of the main army we will not feel it as much.¡±

    Slyfer has to admit the idea holds merit. At Aldowin¡¯s next few words he nearly audibly objects though. ¡°I want you to join the academy.¡±

    Slyfer turns in his chair and frowns at his master causing others that were arguing around the table to fall quiet and look at the two of them. ¡°Why?¡±

    Is all Slyfer gets out.

    Aldowin rises slowly and walks towards the table while mentally answering Slyfer. ¡°Because of your inexperience to command. Don¡¯t get me wrong you fight well, but you always do so alone. You always rush ahead leaving others behind. You have no ability to command and you always make mistakes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t always-¡° He stops mid-sentence having to fight his pride. Slyfer knows Aldowin is right.

    Slyfer lets out a long breath before turning to Elyna standing to his right. ¡°Are the representatives of the academy still around?¡±

    She gives a curt nod. ¡°They are here and have requested an audience more than once.¡±

    Slyfer bites his lip and begrudgingly says his next words. ¡°Please bring the liars here.¡±

    The other leaders look at him with curiosity. He shrugs, ¡°we may have a solution to our problem, it¡¯s not perfect but it¡¯s better than a massacre.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    They don¡¯t wait long before the representatives arrive. Slyfer can¡¯t help but notice that there is one present that was not there before. The creature looks more fish than human but it does not have the same bubble of water that he has seen on the others. Slyfer takes a back seat as Aldowin explains what they want. The rest of the leaders give their own opinions and soon a plan starts to form.

    The new representative starts to frown the more he hears. ¡°I do not agree, militarising the academy goes against traditions.¡±

    Slyfer interjects. ¡°Does teaching lies also fall under these traditions?¡±

    The fish creature thing bows low. ¡°It was not our choice to teach those things, we were forced. Perhaps we should have put up more of a fight, however, our families would have been killed had we not done as we were told.¡±

    Slyfer shrugs. ¡°Now you will be forced to teach military strategy, of course we will provide our own teachers for this so it won¡¯t affect you liars at all.¡±

    A fin on the top of the representative¡¯s head flares up displaying bright red colours. ¡°It seems the young master cannot be made to see reason.¡±

    Aldowin frowns at the creature and his voice is filled with steel when he says. ¡°It is not about reason but need, we need the academy to do this so that we do not have to enact a massacre or release people that will later become criminals.¡±

    Slyfer puts his hand on Aldowin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In any case, the choice is not yours. The alliance has decided.¡±

    The fin flares even more and Slyfer starts to feel irritated. For a moment he contemplates ripping it off. Silence settles in the chamber like a cloud as the creature stares at Slyfer and then speaks. ¡°The academy has always been a separate entity from the government to avoid situations like the one enacted by the dead human. It is that way so that students can study in peace, make up their own minds and follow their own paths in life.¡±

    Slyfer stands up and starts walking around the table. ¡°Study in peace? You seem to misunderstand the situation we are in. There is no peace so how can they study in peace. We do not have the luxury of deciding a path. We have been forced into one, one that goes beyond any others.¡± Slyfer leans against the wall and looks the fish man up and down. ¡°The path is one you have already chosen over your duties.¡±

    The fish man tilts his head and asks. ¡°What path do you speak of?¡±

    Slyfer smiles and says. ¡°Survival.¡±

    The fish man regards Slyfer. ¡°You have a way with words.¡±

    Slyfer shakes his head. ¡°No, I only speak the truth and I have grown tired of using words. Decide now, help us or leave the academy.¡±

    The representative¡¯s eyes bulge and he opens his mouth, but Slyfer interrupts. ¡°No words, make a choice. Anything other than that will be seen as your resignation from whatever position you hold.¡±

    It lets out some kind of growl, this time fins fan on his arms too as magic starts to gather around the creature. ¡°My family has sacrificed too much. We have always been a part of the academy.¡±

    Slyfer lets out a long sigh and turns to the other representatives. ¡°He no longer works for the academy, do any of you wish to follow him. No harm will come to you if you choose to do it, but know if you stay. You will have follow our orders.¡±

    None speak and Slyfer turns around to go back to the table.

    ¡°You cannot do this!¡± Continues the man.

    Slyfer ignores him and sits down. ¡°Please escort our guest out before I throw him out. The decision has been made.¡±

    Another representative steps forward, a woman guesses Slyfer by the sound of her voice ¡°My Lord, please reconsider, Lord Bargerove is a large asset to our school and well versed in the ways of magic.¡±

    Slyfer clenches his jaw. ¨CWhy do I always have to struggle?- He looks at the woman then says. ¡°Then it¡¯s a shame he is an imbecile in other matters. Now¡­ will you be leaving with him?¡±

    She shakes her head and stands back.

    Elyna along with a few more guards are already escorting the man away. Slyfer looks at the rest of them. ¡°Let this be a lesson to you, those that are not with us are against us there is no sitting on the fence. No middle road. It¡¯s us and its them, anything in between gets lumped with the enemy. I do not expect any of you to sing our praises or talk about our greatness. I want you to teach the truth the way it was meant to be. Of course, I also want you to teach our people to fight. If we fail at least they will be able to survive a little bit longer.¡±

    With that, the meeting ends and Slyfer gets up only to bend down and pick up his sleeping step-sister. She had fallen asleep during the meeting. Slyfer realises the pressure that has been placed on her must be great and it causes him to feel guilty. He is the last one to leave with the short woman in his arms, but he runs into Fira outside. Next to her is a nervous looking Nirn and the human girl. Her eyes are focused on the ground causing her hair to cover her face but Slyfer can sense something is different about her.

    Without a word he turns and starts to walk towards Jade¡¯s room with the rest in tow.

    ******

    Trisha looks up at the sky. The sun is already setting but they are nowhere near the tower. If fact they have not even turned back yet and she feels tired. It had not occurred to her until today, but she feels like she is becoming soft. Training to keep up with the rest of the elves had honed her instincts and abilities but lately she had been lax. Staying with Slyfer is¡­ amazing to say the least but she is beginning to go soft and she now knows it.

    The warriors around her had surprised her more than once today. They had travelled non-stop in the morning until they reached a river and from there they headed North. They soon found tracks belonging to horses. It is then she realised that it this was more than a training exercise. It was a hunt.

    The commanding officer, a dark Elf with the name Luka that was always with Ban had given instruction to stop and dismount. Giving the wolves a chance to rest. Trisha quickly made her way towards the front and stopped. She could smell it; blood and the scent of fear.

    She made her way through the warriors and soon found a sad sight. A lizard girl, very young judging by her size lays bloody and trampled. Luka had watched her for a moment before commenting. ¡°We have found similar instances in the last few days. It seems there are some bandits in the vicinity and from what we can tell they are attacking the lizard people that are leaving Atlantia in fear of the dragons. Yesterday we got a group of them and from them we learned that there is a large bandit camp that gets moved every day, kind of like a moving town.¡± Trisha looks back down at the dead girl.

    She shakes her head. ¡°What race are they?¡±

    Luka tilts his head in question and Trisha can almost feel how she is being judged. ¡°Does it matter what race they are?¡± He asks.

    Trisha looks at him like he is stupid. ¡°Of course it does. Knowing the race can give us an inkling of what abilities they may have. Like the humans may have wards, or Snow Elves ice magic.¡±

    She is about to go on but Luka holds up his hand. ¡°I understand your reasoning my lady.¡±

    Seeing the smile on his face she realises he was testing her. ¨CIs he doing this out of his own or did Aldowin tell him to?-

    She does not have a chance to ponder on it for long, before Luka answers her question. ¡°They are a mix of races. Humans, Snow Elves, some Orcs and those rabbit folk things.¡±

    ¡°Pencas.¡± Says Trisha in thought.

    Luka tilts his armoured head at her. She snaps out of it. ¡°They are not Rabbit folk but Pencas. Take care no one hears you speak that way or it may cause issues. We are an alliance now, some may think you are being disrespectful.¡±

    Luka shakes his head. ¡°I saw them train. If anything they are good fighters. A bit crazy sometimes but good. I just didn¡¯t know what they are called.¡±

    Trisha acknowledges his explanation with a nod. ¡°So what do you plan to do when you find them.¡± She looks over the three hundred warriors and as if reading her mind Luka says.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be attacking them. At the moment we only have eight mages of which three are High Elves that only occasionally join us to instruct the Dark Elves that have shown some ability. Unfortunately, it seems my people are more adept with fire magic hence only one has shown some ability with earth. The fire mages are nowhere near her highness of course.¡±

    ¡°You mean Fira.¡±

    Luka nods. ¡°Yes.¡±

    They stand in silence looking at the broken and dead girl. Luka gestures at a few of his warriors. ¡°Bury the poor thing and then prepare to move I want to find them before the end of today.¡±

    That had been a few hours ago and they are still searching. The trail has led them all over the place sometimes changing direction for no apparent reason. They did find two more bodies during this time, all trampled to death.

    Luka orders them to halt with a hand gesture and they do so. Trisha having learned tracking from Elyna knows exactly why. They are getting close.

    As if on que a three lightly mounted warriors crest a hill, there wolves running as if Alric himself is on their tails. The trio soon reaches them and the wolves are cared for first, receiving food and water while the scouts relay their message. ¡°Sir we found a large group of bandits.¡±

    Luka scratches at his chin. ¡°Was it a camp or just riders.¡±

    ¡°Riders Sir, but there is something else.¡± When Luka says nothing the scout continues. ¡°The bandits are chasing down some lizzardfolk.¡±

    ******

    Slyfer looks at the strange substance in a glass tube and then at the three women standing restlessly while he assesses them in turn. ¨CFira looks worried¡­ can¡¯t blame her for that.- He turns to Nirn, she too is worried but for a whole different reason.

    Slyfer cocks an eyebrow. ¡°You used this before consulting me?¡±

    Nirn does not say anything, she cant what Slyfer had said earlier was right. She should have told him before she used it on the human, now¡­

    Slyfer turns to the fidgeting girl. Her eyes are locked on the vial in his hand. A small bead of sweat runs down her neck. Slyfer had been surprised that the girl is now completely healed, although it came at great cost. She is now completely addicted to the stuff.

    Slyfer rubs his hand through his hair. ¡°What a mess.¡± He says to no one in particular and turns to the girl with a question in the human language. ¡°How do you feel when you are not near the¡­ the-¡°

    ¡°Life Essence.¡± Chimes Nirn, sounding too proud for Slyfer¡¯s taste.

    The human takes a small step towards Slyfer or more accurately the vial in his hand. ¡°It feels like I am missing something, something important. It feels like not having it will leave me empty for the rest of my life.¡± She shudders. ¡°It feels like when I was on that¡­ monster¡¯s table, without it, it feels like death.¡± She takes another small step.

    Fira frowns at the interaction and then turns to Nirn. ¡°How much did she take.¡±

    Nirn stoically answers. ¡°Two drops.¡±

    Slyfer ignores the two and although he feels a bit guilty for treating the human like a test subject, he needs to know more about life essence. ¡°Have you noticed any changes to yourself except for the healing?¡±

    The girl nods as if in a daze and then says. ¡°Right after taking it there is a rush of energy and my senses get heightened, the world seems to slow down or maybe I just go faster? I can think clearer, I feel stronger and the world looks completely different¡­ its as if I can see the life or energy in everything around me and I am connected to it.¡±

    The voices in his mind start to speak. ¨CIt sounds similar to the way you were taught to sense your surroundings. Have the girl try and use magic next time she takes it.-

    Slyfer rounds on the voice. ¨CNext time, there won¡¯t be a next time. I won¡¯t let this go on any further. What if it gets to a point where she tries to kill for it?-

    -Dont be na?ve, young one. The more you know about this substance the better we will be able to use it. It will also give us an inkling of what this amazing ability you have is.-

    Another voice interrupts. ¨CWe cannot use it. Slyfer cannot take that risk. What if the girl is captured? What if the enemy finds out? The young one may be stronger than most but there are things out there far stronger than him. Things at our enemies¡¯ disposal. Plus you have not thought of what may happen if Chronos were to get a hold of this. He could lock Slyfer up and use him as a resource to gain back some of his strength, if only momentarily. Or the enemy could have an instant army of mages, judging by what the girl just said.-

    The first voice snorts. -Sensing the magic is different to using it.-

    Other voices soon join in and they grow ever louder. Slyfer does not listen for a moment longer, shutting them out completely. The other two regard him curiously Fira has an inkling of what just happened, in fact the voices in her head are arguing too.

    Slyfer takes a deep breath to steady himself and come to a decision. ¡°For now, I want you to stop making the substance, but do not destroy what we have. I will give you some of my guard to help keep it safe until I can decide what to do with it.

    Nirn although displeased keeps it to herself. The human girl looks startled for a second until she heard that the vials already created will be kept. Sighing Slyfer finally turns to her. ¡°You may not care now but I apologize that you got involved in this. Nirn will help you try and get rid of the addiction.¡±

    The girl is about to say something when there is a rustling near the entrance to the balcony of Jade¡¯s room, causing them all to freeze. There is a split second of silence and then a loud crash akin to an explosion as Slyfer jumps into action. The floor cracks beneath his feet as he rockets in the direction. Jade¡¯s papers and furniture are thrown up, some blasting against the walls, shattering into debri and then silence once more.

    Jade now wide awake sits up with raccoon eyes. For a moment she just stares at her room that now resembles a battlefield. ¡°What in the hell gates!¡±

    Her surprised eyes spots Slyfer''s figure holding a familiar creature. He makes his way back towards them. He stops in front of her and the others whom Jade only now notices. Rubbing at his hair, embarrassedly he says. ¡°It was only Schree.¡±

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 79

    79

    The SPACE Between Us

    It is a well-known fact that the shortest distance between two objects is a straight line. This does not apply to people. Physically, yes it is true but emotionally? People have stood in crowds where one need simply turn to bump into someone else, yet they have never felt so alone. You can sit next to your lover, father or mother but depending on your relationship and feelings. The distance can feel like a chasm so far that the mere thought of touching the other feels like nothing but a dream. A dream so sensitive, so weak that one only whispers it for fear that the dream may disappear forever.

    It is this distance, this space between herself and Slyfer that Luna finds herself thinking about. Lately, she had given her all to training and Slyfer had been too busy with doing things she does not understand, but Serena said is necessary

    Luna had lost track of time while she trained, the day flew by and now it was almost dark in the small forest Slyfer created. She looks over at to the man helping her and not for the first time she starts to wonder why he is doing it.

    Seeing her gaze on him the elf turns to her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Luna is wondering.¡± She replies, her head tilted at an angle with a finger on her chin.

    The Elf raises his eyebrow, but seeing she is not going to elaborate unless he asks, he does so. ¡°What are you wondering about?¡±

    ¡°Luna is wondering why Luna is being helped. Shady owes Luna nothing and was part of a group that was against Master.¡± She tilts her head to the other side.

    The elf sighs. ¡°Though I was part of it I did not support what they did.¡± He clenches his fists. ¡°I dedicated my whole life to the cause, to the temple. It was my life. At first, I believed wholeheartedly in what we needed to accomplish, but as time went by I realised that everything was to fuel the Shaman¡¯s agenda against her sister. Sure some of what we did was according to our beliefs but most of it felt¡­ too personal. I think my comrades must have realised and that is why they did not tell me of their plans to betray Slyfer.¡±

    Luna leans forward, her gaze suddenly serious. ¡°Luna does not know if Master and the tiger will forgive you.¡±

    The Elf nods. ¡°I know that is why I have a peace offering.¡±

    Luna¡¯s gaze turns questioning.

    Sighing, the elf gets up from his cross-legged position. ¡°You people seem to not have understood the value of the outfits that were given to you. I went back to where you left it and retrieved them. Not only that but I know where the rest of the temple¡¯s weapons and armour is. It is not a lot but it will boost some of your people¡¯s fighting strength significantly.¡±

    ¡°Shady plans to use that as a peace offering?¡± Luna laughs. ¡°Master may accept that, but Tiger will still shoot Shady with arrows.¡±

    The elf flinches. ¡°You know Luna sometimes you can be cruel without even realising you are. So why are you with me then? Will they not be angry if they find out?¡±

    Luna shrugs. ¡°Luna is here to get strong, Shady is the fastest way to do that. If Master is angry at Luna, Luna will just ask Green mama to talk to him.¡±

    The man frowns. The girl has always had a strange way of naming people. He takes a few seconds to try and figure out who Green Mama is. Finally he just gives up. ¡°Well if Green Mama will be able to help you perhaps you can tell her about my proposal?¡±

    Luna smiles and stalks forward. She pats the Elf assassin on his shoulder and whispers. ¡°Green Mama already knows, she keeps an eye on me the whole time I am with Shady.¡±

    The man freezes and a worried look starts to grow on his face. ¨CHow can anyone sense me? Who is this person¡­ It makes sense. The first day I came back Luna found me almost immediately.- His head turns to look at the smiling girl and for a moment he shudders. ¨CIf I had tried to hurt her, I would have undoubtedly been killed.-

    Luna¡¯s smile fades a little. ¡°Still, it would not do to make master angry.¡± She bites her pink lower lip. Her face then turns to him unemotionally. ¡°Perhaps Luna must kill you now?¡±

    Goose flesh spreads all over his body and he has to fight the urge to jump back. With a bead of sweat on his face, he smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that¡­ Uh anyway, I think that¡¯s it for today¡¯s training-¡°

    ¡°Wait! That¡¯s cheating.¡± Small voices interrupt them and they both quickly melt into the shadows.

    ¡°It is not cheating; I was behind the starting line.¡± Says another voice proudly.

    Luna and the one she calls Shady sneaks forward and looking past a thicket they spot the culprits.

    Fairies, five of them sitting on what seems to be small stones are gathered in a circle. Two are arguing, one, a bright green female and the other a fiery orange male. Luna inspects the other three. One with barely any light is fast asleep. Another, with a soft pink glow, is combing her hair. Both are female.

    The last one, a bright blue and carrying a leaf that mysteriously keeps the fairie¡¯s gender hidden, is trying to push the stone that the sleeping one is sitting on. After trying for some time it turns to the others. ¡°Guys, hey guys help me move-¡°

    Its voice is drowned out as the argument between the other two picks up a notch. For a moment it just stands staring at them. It turns back to its snail and that of the sleeping one. Deep in thought, it places a hand between the two snails. A ripple runs through the small body and then it turns back to the others with a bit more determination on its face. ¡°Guys the space, the space¡­.¡±

    They continue to ignore it and argue away. The determined face turns into an angry one. The leaf gets raised and in doing so a small cloud of dust starts to billow around it, covering what the leaf had hidden before. The arguing two abruptly stop and worry sets in.

    The orange one is the first to speak. ¡°We are sorry, what uh, what were you saying?¡±

    Blue, now looking sinister points at the snails. ¡°I said help me move the snail. The space between her snail and mine is too big. I cannot stand it, all the snails are exactly one hand width apart, but hers is one hand and two fingers away from mine.¡±

    The sleeping fairy¡¯s head lolls forward and it lets out a sleepy snort before her head snaps back, nose pointed to the sky and mouth hanging open. She continues to snore softly.

    Blue takes a step forward and the wind starts to pick up, stirring the trees. A lock of Pink¡¯s hair is shifted out of place and her eyes focus on the trio for the first time. ¡°Tch, if you don¡¯t stop right now you are going to regret it, my power is that good.¡±

    Blue seems to waver for a moment but then ignores the other one. ¡°Good, good if you don¡¯t join in the fun it won¡¯t be much of an exercise. It will give me a chance to fix the space between your eyebrows, you know they are not symmetrical, right?¡±

    Pink¡¯s hand curls into a fist. ¡°Did you just say I am weak?¡±

    Orange frowns, his eyes darting to the sleeping one. ¡°Listen we can fight all you want but please don¡¯t wake her up. You know what happened last time. Look she is already stirring.¡±

    The wind abruptly stops and blue turns around slowly. She looks at the sleeping fairy but eventually her gaze lowers and she spots it¡­ the space.

    ¡°We will help you move it, just stop okay.¡± Says green pleadingly, her eyes darting to the sleepy one that is now drooling a bit.

    Pink huffs and starts to fiddle with her hair again.

    Green lets out a sigh and walks over to the snail that Blue has been complaining about. ¡°By the way, when are we going to say hello to our guests?¡±

    Luna stops breathing. She was sure she hid her presence and Shady is even better than her at it. The other thing bothering her is that she does not recognise the five fairies. They are not the ones that have been traveling with Slyfer.

    Pink stops fiddling with her hair and looks directly at Luna. ¡°You can come out we stopped here initially when we sensed you, my senses are that good.¡±

    *******

    Slyfer has seen, heard and experienced anger before, but seeing Jade like this¡­

    With feet planted apart and arms crossed, Jade glares at him from on top of her bed. Although she still has to look up while doing it, which only makes her angrier. She gestures at the papers. Her hard work. She had literally eaten paper while doing it and now¡­

    Slyfer sees the gesture and scratches his head while holding tightly onto the squirming Schree in his other hand. If need be he will have a furry shield of cuteness to avoid Jade¡¯s ire¡­ or so he hopes.

    ¡°Listen, Jade, we were discussing something important and I sensed something so-¡° He stops mid-sentence and looks down at Schree again. The monkey tilts her head and looks back. Sending his senses through her, he can¡¯t pick up on anything and finds it strange. Before, he could have sworn he sensed something completely different from his old furry companion.

    Jade shakes her head, too angry to talk. Some guards choose that moment to burst through the door with swords drawn and spoiling for the fight they thought was happening inside. The one in the lead gives the room a once over before asking a bit hesitantly. ¡°Are we under attack?¡±

    Slyfer: ¡°No.¡±

    Jade: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Answers Jade and Slyfer at the same time, causing the guards'' eyes to flit between the two. ¡°Umm.¡±

    Jade gestures at the papers on the ground and says. ¡°I was attacked by a large oath that hates furniture and hard work.¡±

    Fira grabs the chance and walks over to the guards, gesturing for him to leave and in so doing escapes with them. Nirn realising the plan follows suite after the short delay of having to drag the human away from the vial still in Slyfer¡¯s hand.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Jade still focused on her step brother lets out a sigh as she looks over the room once more. She takes a seat on the bed. ¡°So, tell me what happened.¡±

    *****

    ¡°My Lady we cannot!¡±

    Trisha looks at the man. He frowns knowing it is not just a look, but she is taking in the measure of him.

    ¡°Luka, I understand your misgivings, but we cannot leave those people defenseless. We must attack, since when has the Blood pack been cowards?¡±

    Luka starts to bristle with anger. ¡°I am no coward, but a realist we are three hundred against nearly a thousand.¡±

    Trisha frowns. ¡°I do not see three hundred warriors here, I see six hundred. Every rider here has a wolf companion and they are worth more than one warrior.¡± At her words, the mostly tired wolves look and sit up. ¡°I have seen what they can do and respect them for it. You should do the same.¡±

    Luka is dumbfounded and not really sure what to say. Yes he had known about wolves and yes the relationship between the wolves and Dark Elves was supposed to have been changed, but what Trisha just said has made him realise something. ¨CI still see them as simple mounts.-

    Before he can decide what to do or say his own mount, no companion walks up to them. Trisha smiles.

    ¡°We will join you, Lady Trisha.¡± It says not only to her but him as well.

    Trisha turns around and looks into the distance. ¡°Put on your full armor Blood Pack tonight we hunt!¡±

    *****

    Kitup snorts before swearing to himself and spitting out a glob of snot and dust. They had been chasing the refugees the whole day. He smiles, they had finally caught up. Seeing their prey running in the distance he can¡¯t help but feel excited. Turning to his eldest, one of his sixteen sons he gestures for him to come over.

    His son soon reaches him, a short fellow even for their Penca kind, but a good warrior none the less. ¡°Kito you will lead a hundred warriors to flank the fleeing lizards we will push them hard for about an hour to make sure their mounts are tired. Once we reach the flats I will blow the horn. This will be the sign that we have started the fight.¡±

    Kito nods, his one remaining ear quivering with excitement. The other ear was lost in a previous fight. Seeing his father looking at the missing ear he bows his head. ¡°I will not fail you father.¡±

    Kitup puts a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Make sure that you do not and be careful.¡±

    Looking at the back of his retreating son, Kitup balls a fist, if he had not lost the duel against his brother he would not be here now; exiled with the rest of his family. There would be no need to hunt refugees for food and resort to common banditry.

    He goes over to and mounts his own hog before making his way to the front of the ragtag group. For a moment he looks them over a mixture of humans, Snow Elves and even some Lizzard folk. All rejects, all cowards or worse. They disgust him even though he is one of them. Seeing the gleam and need to kill in their eyes he lets out a sigh. ¨CThese people don¡¯t need a speech.- Realising this he utters the two words that would spell death for those fleeing in the distance.

    ¡°Move out.¡±

    An hour later he can smell the fear and desperation to such a degree that it sickens him. Passing another trampled body, by far not the first since they had been chasing the cowards, he snorts and spits out some more dust. Now nipping at their heels he decides it is time to start the massacre.

    He takes out his horn struggling a bit because he can use only one arm, the other was lost in a duel that brought him to this state. Surveying his group once more he lifts it to his mouth drawing in a deep breath. He blows and for an instant, the world seems to freeze. The ones fleeing knowing their end has come glance back and the bandits around him let out cheers and growls in excitement urging their mounts to run faster and catch up to the tired refugees.

    Kitup raises his fist most of the larger mounts already leaving him and the few Peca¡¯s with him behind. Like always, seeing this brings a smile to his face. ¨CFools, those in front are always the first to die.-

    His smile fades and his heart beat stills. Howls split the night air much like his horn did. A voice, in a language Kitub does not know, soon follows. He turns his head to the left and instantly wishes he had not. Demons, horned demons are sprinting at them from a hill, moonlight glinting off of their armour giving their dark forms an outline.

    Another shout is followed by the twang of bows. ¡°Raise shields, raise shields!¡± Kitub shouts, but most did not hear. Others that have seen the incoming attack respond accordingly, but those so filled with bloodlust and urge to kill. Those too focused on the hopeless refugees are caught in a cloud of whistling death.

    Swearing at his own stupidity Kitub blows the horn twice. It is the signal that they are being attacked, his fears that the warriors will ignore it since it had never been used before fades as their charge slows down. Another volley hits. Many go down in screams of pain, but most arrows miss not having accounted for the sudden slow pace. His own hog nearly trips, its hooves crushing whatever it was that nearly tripped his mount with a sickening squelch.

    He swears as some idiots come to a complete halt after veering off from the group. ¡°Don¡¯t stop you fools, turn to the right, turn to the right!¡±

    Those that hear him carry the order on and the charge starts to turn and pick up speed once more. He spares a glance at the demons. Almost half have stopped halfway down the hill. He can see three contraptions. It takes him a moment to make out their shapes. ¡°Ballista! They have ballista.¡±

    Not a second later a bolt shoots directly past him skewering at least seven riders. More bolts follow with the same results.

    Those in the front have already made contact with the fleeing Lizardfolk, but the rest have all turned towards the new enemy, however the line is broken and Kitub is nearly in the front and those in the front always die first.

    One of the Snow Elves in front takes the initiative. ¡°Form lines, form lines-¡° His next order is cut off when an arrow takes him in the neck. Seemingly following the first more start to shout to form lines and to Kitub¡¯s frustration every time one does, they die soon after. He scans the approaching enemies to spot the culprit and soon spots it or her. She is standing on one of the armoured monstrosities as if it¡¯s the very ground itself. Golden eyes ablaze in the firelight underneath an open-faced helm. Another shout another death, but luckily the line has formed¡­ for the most part.

    When t they are close enough to finally see the enemy is riding wolves the archer drops down and like the jaws of a monster she gets swallowed up by the demons around her. A male shouts an order and their formation changes into a sharp point. Large lances are leveled at them and Kitub¡¯s gut drops into his ass. He is still in the front and if he stops he will get trampled.

    Swallowing his fear, he grabs the dagger on his belt. Those with spears level them at the enemy, but as instinct dictates the line starts to break once more, riders veering to the sides to avoid the front of the enemy formation. Kitub wants to shout to hold the line, but the memory of those that tried before keeps him from doing so and he follows the others. If they can sweep past and take control of the ballista perhaps they can make a difference.

    The distance narrows with each heartbeat. The drum of paws, claws, and hooves create a cacophony of deafening sound. Kitub watches in part horror and part fascination as the two armies finally meet. Blood, blood and screams, the rending of flesh, the crack of bone and meat being pulverized become Kitub¡¯s world. Ice crackles into existence not far from him. Seeming to grow right out of the earth as it snakes toward the enemies, seeking to penetrate their ranks.

    A wall of earth grows to meet it and Kitub is nearly flung from his hog when fire billows into those in front of him. He has but a second before he gets pushed into it. He holds his breath kicking harder into the hog¡¯s sides to get out of it even as the blue of human wards surround him.

    Then he is out all thoughts of taking the ballista lost in the torrent of flames behind him and the dead in front. Those that survived like him, now the target for archers and ballista. He pulls on the reigns of his hog veering to the right just as a bolt thunks into the ground where he had been.

    Those behind him follow, kicking their mounts to get out of the archers¡¯ range.

    More die around him and then the arrows stop. Not understanding why Kitub turns around hoping for a miracle, but what he sees is the death of his son. Kito had tried to circle around and attack the archers from behind. It would have been a great idea if not for the three fire mages now burning them to a crisp while the archers pick off the stragglers.

    Kitub looks to the front and joins an even larger group now hot on the wolf riding demons¡¯ heels. If they can box them in perhaps they can still win the fight. His world turns blurry¡­. Kitub realises he is crying.

    ****

    Trisha slashes down with her elven styled sword cutting the random face that popped up in front of her in two. Then it is gone and another face pops up. Their charge had devastated the enemies. With Luka leading the juggernauts they had crashed into and mowed through the undisciplined bandits, but now the charge is starting to slow as more and more bandits surround them.

    She watches as a few arrows land on the dark elves around her. Most not doing damage due to the thick armour, but some find soft targets. Her eyes search and she soon spots the few enemy archers staying at a distance and firing at them.

    Like before she stands upon the wolf¡¯s back, drawing her bow. She fires three arrows in quick succession but a sudden jolt makes her lose balance for an instant. The charge has halted.

    She spots Luka. The Dark Elf is covered in gore and with every swing of his sword adds more. In front of him, she can see the reason the charge was stopped. A wall of ice and stone seemingly melded together. ¡°We need to get to him.¡±

    The wolf only grunts in response. And after trying replies in frustration. ¡°I can''t, we are too closely packed together and if I jump I may do more harm than good.¡±

    She fires more arrows and enhances her voice with magic. ¡°Push out, if we stay clumped together more of us will die! Fire mages clear the way.¡±

    At her words fire sprouts on the sides of their compact group. Some enemies have the flare of human wards, but most don¡¯t and they soon fall under the flames writhing in pain. A smell of cooked meat fills the air but Trisha pushes her disgust to the back of her mind.

    With a bit more space their group gets some breathing room. ¡°Clear a way!¡±

    Wolves step aside and she rushes forward on her own mount, reaching Luka a few seconds later.

    Her wolf pounces first crushing a human under its paws before locking its jaws on one of the Lizardfolk and shaking it around like a chew toy.

    Luka spots her. ¡°The Ice mage has blocked us off from Seolk.¡±

    Trisha looks at him in confusion, but Luka realises his mistake and after blocking a blow with his shield, stabs down into his attacker''s throat he finally gets a chance to shout again. ¡°Seolk is our strongest mage with an affinity for earth. If he dies we will be sitting ducks for the Ice mages!¡±

    Trisha looks at the ice and earth wall. Somewhere behind it, Seolk is fighting against one is not more of the Snow Elves. She pats the wolf. ¡°Brace yourself.¡±

    Before the wolf can reply, Trisha gets up. Power swells in her legs and sensing it the wolf spreads out its legs for stability. She jumps and as she does Luka swears. He is supposed to protect her!

    His swearing turns into surprise when he watches her body grow. Fur sprouts and her legs seem to break for a second as they reshape into that of a tiger¡¯s.

    By the time she has disappeared from his view, her body is three times the size of that of the wolves. It takes a moment, but he soon springs into action again. ¡°Juggernauts to me, trample them, crush them, but by the hell gates we must get past them!¡±

    Order springs from the chaos and the juggernauts start to group up. ¡°Push forward, break their bones, feast on their flesh if Slyfer loses his woman he will skin us all alive.¡±

    On the other side hearing the words Trisha lands amongst a bunch of enemies crushing them all. Not far from her is a dome of earth being blasted with ice from three sides. She smells the blood, the fear, and death. She can almost taste it. A deafening roar spills over the battlefield causing more than a few to pause in their actions.

    The wind starts to pick up, at first sucking in dust causing the otherwise invisible breath of nature, to take form. Ice magic gets directed at her, but she easily jumps over the freezing ground all the while feeding the air above her. She lands and after a second of hesitation bites down on the mage in front of her. For a moment the blood disgusts her, but then instinct takes over and she starts to revel in it.

    Arrows dig into the Tiger¡¯s side and it whips around. Wind blasts toward the culprits'' direction and a moment later they are smashed into a pulp more bandits fumble as they try to draw their bows but the maelstrom of dust that had smashed them suddenly expands tossing them flying into the air.

    The tiger lets out a growl in pain as her foreleg gets frozen by an attack from a Snow Elf. The voices scream in her head to get out, to run, but it¡¯s too late. Trisha lunges forward haphazardly and crashes into the mage, her weight more than anything else crushing the elf.

    In the back of her mind alarm bells go off and she turns just in time to see a large icicle barrelling towards her. She lunges to get out of the way, crashing into the ice-covered earth dome. More arrows sink into her flank and the attackers get ripped to shreds wind blades. ¨CHow did this happen?- She thinks to herself. ¨CI was stronger when we fought the abomination, why¡­-

    Her eyes grow hazy and the Tigers roar in her mind. The last Snow Elf is preparing another attack.

    ********

    Jade topples over in freight when Slyfer suddenly jumps to his feet and before she can say anything. Slyfer sprints towards the tower wall breaking right through, throwing rocks and dust everywhere. A moment later she hears a loud roar causing the stones around her to clatter due to vibration.

    The roar makes her heart stop not because of its ferocity but the seemingly bottomless anguish and worry within it. Something claps like thunder and the dust billow around her once more, she throws up her arms to protect her face as pebbles and stones are thrown around by a strong gust of wind. Then there is another clap but this time much further away.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 80

    80

    Fire and Rage

    They say that there are a few ultimates in a man¡¯s life. One of which is undoubtedly, the ultimate women. Few things can drive a man like women can. They are in most cases a man¡¯s greatest strength and at the same time his greatest weakness. The right women can drive a man to greatness or death in its pursuit. No one can make a man more angry or happy than the women he loves. No one can cause more pain or sooth his body and more importantly his mind.

    Slyfer with surging blood and a fiercely aching heart is only starting to discover this now as one of his ultimates is nearing death. He can feel his muscles strain with each beat of his wings, shooting him forward at a speed he had never travelled before. Even the air in the sky seems to part and give way filling his wings akin to steps, his wings use the compressed air like spring boards driving him forward. Little does he know he is manipulating the air unconsciously? It is an innate trait ingrained in all dragons to help in flight once they grow larger.

    Like a drowning man tugging on a lifeline, he tugs on his connection to Trisha that seems to be fading with every moment. He starts to snarl in anger and frustration when a familiar chant starts to fill his mind, turning his vision red and his scales black as night.

    ¡°Maim, Kill, Burn.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Luna is still trying to piece together the situation they are in while looking at the strange multi-coloured fairies when she hears a roar, followed by a clap of thunder so hard it makes her ears sting. A feeling of doom surrounds her and her mind goes blank, but just as fast as it came it disappears again and she finds herself curled up on the ground. The forest around her has been flattened and her ears are ringing. She sees Shady stumble to his feet and makes his way to her. He talks but she cant hear his voice. The ringing slowly starts to fade and she can finally hear his voice.

    ¡°Luna, are you okay?¡±

    Still, a bit shocked she nods her head and turns her gaze to where the fairies are¡­ or were. They have disappeared. She finally manages to ask. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shady looks around at the destruction and shudders at the memory at what he had seen. Panic floods his heart. ¡°A black dragon, I saw a black dragon.¡±

    He seems to regain himself and helps her to her feet. ¡°Come, you must quickly return and find out what has happened.¡±

    ¡­..

    Jade coughs a few times and swears. Waving her hand at the dust, her action only seems to agitate the settling cloud a bit more. She feels someone grab her arms and is quickly lifted up before getting carried out of the wreck that was her room mere moments ago.

    Fira puts her down softly while fighting down the anger boiling inside her. It had hit her while she was getting ready for bed. It had come like a wave and washed through her unbidden and unstoppable. Because of that, the contents of her room is nothing but ash.

    Jade is startled when she looks up spotting her dark elf friend breathing hoarsely. ¡°Fira, what is¡­ what is going on?¡± She almost felt fearful to ask seeing as flames are sprouting from random places on her friend¡¯s body.

    Fira makes a pained expression before leaning against the wall and replying. ¡°Its Slyfer he is really, really, really angry and even more than that¡­ He is very worried.¡±

    Jade wants to ask why however Fira answers it a moment later. ¡°Oh no! Trisha is in danger.¡±

    *****

    Trisha has never felt so much pain. She can feel the cold, like death stealing her life away. Her mind is jumbled and confused as the ancestors keep screaming, some even turning to fight with each other. She fights for coherence while calling up a storm of wind to surround and cut anything that comes too close. She hears a panicked scream and the cold stops mounting, giving her a moment of respite.

    It allows her to grab a hold of her thoughts. She collects herself and then with seething anger and growing panic puts everything into her inner voice. ¡°Silence!¡±

    This one word carries over her inner thoughts shaking the very world inside her mind. The Tigers stop and regard her. ¡°If you can¡¯t or are not willing to help me then shut up so I can think!¡±

    She thinks back over what happened, lamenting her stupidity. ¨CWhy did I do it? No, I know why. By all rights, I should have been able to make short work of my enemies yet it feels like something is missing from me. The strength I had before is no longer there. When I was with Slyfer¡­-

    She stops. ¨C Perhaps they have some sort of magic that weakens me?- For a moment her panic grows larger, but she fights it down and continues to try and think rationally. The ice mage starts to attack again. Her mind slips and she finds herself wishing to be in Slyfer¡¯s arms again. If only he was with her these enemies would have been easy¡­

    Her mind stops and follows the train of thinking. -Could it be that my bond with Slyfer makes me stronger when I am with him? What if it possibly makes us all stronger?-

    An ice lance stabs into her side, wrenching all thoughts away and replacing it with pain. A tiger¡¯s roar fills the battlefield. Instinct takes over and she thrashes against the ice locking her in place, causing the ice to cut deeper.

    Seeing the tiger¡¯s attention focused on him as the crazy thing starts to forcefully break through its ice prison, the mage pales and takes a step back with a limp- the previous wind magic that just came out of nowhere had cut deeply into his thigh. He too is in pain. Despite the Snow Elves¡¯ resistance to cold, he can feel frostbite setting in on his fingers. He is by far not the best mage of his race, but casting ice magic is still easy. Only doing it for long can cause all kinds of problems. Freezing yourself to death is one of them.

    The tiger breaks a claw free, its yellow eyes burning into his very soul. Ice forms to imprison the limb once more, but its broken as soon as it forms. He is surprised when most of it is red only to realise that its blood.

    The tiger roars again and lunges. Cracking the ice and causing the mage¡¯s heart to beat like a racing horse. ¡°I can smell your fear!¡± The bloody creature says right into his mind. ¡°I am going to rip your head off.¡±

    He nearly shouts for it to stop. But the ice breaking pulls his attention towards casting more magic. He looks at his hands, knowing that he will probably lose one if not both of them.

    Exhausted and nearly frozen himself, he gathers the magic. ¡°Let us see who will die first!¡±

    Luka, having finally fought his way past the obstruction spots the mage and tigress. His face sinks and images of Slyfer beheading him flashes unbidden through his mind. It was not Slyfer that asked him to look out for her, but Aldowin and the High Elf made it abundantly clear how much Slyfer cares for her.

    He swears as his mount breaks the line of sight he had by ripping into a bandit. He lifts his sword. ¡°Forward, for the alliance. Kill them all!¡±

    He signals towards a fire mage who shoots a fireball into the sky- it¡¯s the signal that those on the hill need to join the fight. In his heart, he hopes he can still save the stupid girl. A Penka appears out of nowhere on top of the fire mage¡¯s mount. Before Luka can say anything the mage''s throat is cut and the Penka disappears once more. Luka did not, however, miss the hateful glare the Penka gave him before disappearing.

    ¡°Bunch up, watch your backs. There are Penka¡¯s waiting to slit your throats.¡± A scream from one of his warriors serves to accentuate his order. He had seen who did it. It was the same Penka and it was far closer than before.

    His juggernauts push forward gaining ground, Luka¡¯s arm in constant motion as he reaps Bandit lives. His mount lunges forward and something snaps. It only takes a moment for him to realise the saddle is loose, it slides to the side throwing Luka off to the blood covered ground below. He hits hard with the thick armour, but has no time to think as a familiar Penka face appears right above him.

    The furry creature stabs down towards his neck and Luka rolls to the side, causing a frustrated grunt from the furry ball of death. Pain lances through his side just underneath the breastplate. Instead of rolling away he rolls towards it, swinging his shield with the momentum to try and trap the creature¡¯s arm and hopefully bash its head in at the same time.

    The world shakes his shield hits something, but his small victory is lost in the chaos as wolves bound over him. He tries to struggle to his feet but a furry hand grabs onto his helmet and pulls him down once more. Something hard hits the side of his helmet, rocking his head to the side he swings in that direction with his arm only to hit nothing but air.

    A spike of pain in his side tells him his enemy has its weapon back. With no other choice, he rolls forward and his leg gets snapped when a mount tramples over him. Grunting in pain he tries to spot the would be assassin, but all he sees is the chaos that is war. His warriors bashing into the enemy, wolves pulling down their mounts as his warriors fight the riders. Yet in all this, he feels isolated and alone.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He looks around once more and spots it, the Penka is slowly rising- for some reason struggling to do so. Clutched in its furry hand is the dagger that was in Luka¡¯s side. One eye is swollen shut, probably due to his shield. Its other arm hangs uselessly by its side? It snarls in a strange feral almost¡­ cute growl. ¡°You killed my son!¡±

    Luka tightens his hand on the shield. His sword lost somewhere in the chaos. The Penka launches towards him, moving pretty fast despite the obvious injuries it has suffered. Luka tenses up swearing the hell gates that his leg is broken and making a note that if he were to survive he would have his warriors spar against the Penka¡¯s seeing as they are completely oblivious to what is happening right in their midst.

    The Penka arrives and stabs toward his neck. His shield is lifted to meet it and the blade slides to his right. He pushes the shield forward forcing the blade to go wider before letting loose a wicket punch at the Penka¡¯s abdomen. He is rewarded with a loud thud and a yelp from the Penka, but Luka has no time to celebrate as the Penka aims at his eyes he leans back, the blade barely misses. The Penka pounces forward onto him driving him back to the ground. Luka swings the shield. His arm protesting against the heavy weight. The rim hits the Penka on the side of its head causing blood to drip into Luka¡¯s eyes. He swings again but his arm gets pinned and the Penka slashes at his wrist. Luka lets out a grunt in pain and brings up his knee driving it into the Penka¡¯s side. The force launches it forward and toward Luka¡¯s head. Dribbling with spittle and a look of madness in its eye the Penka tries to stab into the visor once more. Luka tilts his head and gives thanks for the hard steel covering his head which leads to a new idea.

    Stomach muscles tense and Luka¡¯s head snaps forward bashing into the Penka''s nose. Still, the creature refuses to get dislodged so he bashes him again. Its nose crunches audibly as it falls away. The weight lifts from Luka¡¯s chest and shield arm. Scarcely able to see through the blood Luka leans forward and half hops onto the Penka. The roles now reversed.

    It spits a glob of blood at him and Luka rewards it with an armoured fist to the face. ¡°Die!¡±

    He hits it again, but still the creature struggles. Frustrated and angry with pain Luka rips of his helm and pounds the creatures head till he hears a crunch and it goes limp under him. Exhausted and hurting Luka falls back and just lays staring at the sky.

    He starts to frown he could have sworn he saw clouds moving, not normal clouds since the moonlight would have made it obvious but black. He sits up he sees it again. Ignoring the pain in his leg he forces himself to stand. He looks around for his mount before looking back at the cloud. He nearly chokes. It¡¯s a lot closer now. He tries to shout for his mount. He can now make out a silhouette hidden inside. Faint traces of red shine through making the clouds seem cracked.

    A loud roar snaps him back to reality. He looks in Trisha¡¯s direction since the roar came from there. He finds his voice and finally manages to shout. ¡°Juggernauts, to me!¡± At first, there is no reaction and he needs to repeat the order all the while dread grows in his heart. His blood seems to stall. The thing in the sky is a lot closer now. Thunder reverberates through the air at first faint- if not for the sounds of fighting it would have been louder. Those very sounds seem to fade into the background along with a nagging voice in the back of his mind. Another sound of thunder this time much louder. Something nudges him and he looks towards it. It¡¯s his mount. The wolf lies down and he half climbs half falls onto it.

    Another roar from Trisha is answered by something much more sinister and powerful. Luka¡¯s wolf whines as its fur seem to stand in all directions. An errant thought from it makes it into his mind. Though the wolf may not have said it into his mind on purpose, he finds himself agreeing wholeheartedly and says what it thought allowed.

    ¡°We are all going to die.¡±

    ****

    Slyfer looks down at the bleeding tiger half encased in ice. In his beloved¡¯s mouth is a dead Snow Elf and he believes probably the culprit behind her current state. Looking at her he feels a mixture of relief, annoyance, and anger. Relieved that she is no longer being attacked, annoyed because she killed the mage before he could and angry that she is in this state.

    The emotions swirl and gather in his chest. It heats up and starts to sizzle. ¡°Maim, Kill, Burn.¡±

    With that thought and barely able to distinguish friend from foe. His fiery maw opens and the black dragon unleashes hell!

    ****

    Trisha looks up at the dragon she knows is Slyfer but yet she can barely recognize him. She had managed to break loose and kill the mage, but at great cost. Tired and spent she can only watch as the black dragon unleashes a torrent of fire at their enemies. It spreads in a cone, killing everything in its wake and turning the earth into a boiling mush of burning flesh, melted steel and cracked earth.

    Bandits and animals scream as they are turned to ash. The fire sprouting from its mouth finally stops and the dragon dives down towards her. The closer he gets the more it feels like death is coming for her. Looking at the enemies and allies around her she can see they feel the same. Most have even passed out. The tigers in her mind quickly fill her in on what it is. ¡°Killing intent. It projects your feelings and thoughts of slaughter into the surrounding magic, much like talking to someone in their mind, but on a larger scale.¡±

    Strength flows into her limbs as Slyfer gets closer, cementing her idea that their powers are closely tied together.

    The dragon crashes down right next to her causing her wounds to protest in pain. The moon gets blotted out as Slyfer stands over her and lets out a roar of challenge at any who dare try and attack. An arrow hits his cheek before uselessly falling to the ground. His red eyes snap to the culprit who seems in a daze as it draws another arrow almost mechanically.

    The air screams as Slyfer¡¯s tail slices through it, before turning the archer into meat paste. As if a trigger the dragon launches itself at those that were with the archer. They barely make a sound as the dragon crashes down amongst them. Claws like the scythes of death itself kill many with one swipe. One still able to move aims to run. But Slyfer¡¯s jaw snaps forward, crushing the creature before he fires off more flames to rinse the taste out of his mouth.

    His other claw rakes through the ground, grabbing a hand full of dirt rocks and bodies before unceremoniously throwing it at mostly fear stricken bandits. Like scatter shot fired at close range the dirt, rocks and other things rips the bandits apart. Before long Slyfer finds himself standing amongst a sea of corpses yet the rage in him still has not subsided. Red eyes roam to find enemies to kill, but finding none he lets out a roar in frustration.

    It does not take long for the dragon to spot the wolves and their riders it lets out a low growl of warning. Some part of him holding back the reigns in order not to slaughter his allies.

    He starts to walk back towards Trisha all the while keeping his red eyes trained on them. Trisha lets out a soft meowl and tries to move, but the dragon nudges her softly to stay still.

    In their minds, they are talking to each other. ¡°Slyfer I can¡¯t move.¡±

    Hearing his name, Slyfer regains a bit more of his sanity and struggles to get out a few words. ¡°Stay still.¡±

    To red lines on the dragon seems to pulse and for a moment they fear the sudden gentle dragon will cook Trisha alive as its maw opens spilling light over her. Instead of flames it is hot air.

    Trisha squirms a little under the uncomfortable heat, some of her fur even starting to get singed. The ice weakens and the dragon tries to break some of it only to have Trisha growl and nip at his claw.

    ¡°That hurts!¡± her voice screams in his head.

    Huffing, the dragon takes away his claw and circles Trisha at a loss.

    ¡°What are you doing, help me already.¡± Her voice comes again he reaches out to do so but as soon as he touches the ice she swears at him.

    Ignoring the swear words and her nails scratching, causing sparks on his scales. He slowly pulls out the largest ice spike and in doing so she starts to bleed profusely.

    With no other choice. He quickly pulls out two others. ¡°Quickly change back to your human form.¡±

    She does so and it¡¯s the last thing she consciously does before unconsciousness takes her.

    Unknown to him five fairies sitting atop snails in the distance saw everything that transpired. The one that had been sleeping before is now looking at him with an angry scowl her light changing from black to white and vice versa. Red and green are arguing in hushed tones about who arrived first. Pink is fiddling with her hair and blue¡­ blue is muttering to herself.

    Pink suddenly stops and looks at the others. ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t we go help them. The Queen did send us here for that after all.¡±

    The dark fairy turns to her with a withering stare. ¡°Us, help them? Help them? After he woke me up you want to help.¡±

    The pink fairy clicks her tongue ¡°Tch, it¡¯s not my fault I am that good.¡±

    A long wail interrupts her unsatisfied mumbles. ¡°Why! Why are they strewn so haphazardly? Look, one leg cut, but the other is left attached. There are no even spaces, no order. I cant take this. I cant take this. I can''t take this¡­.¡±

    Magic starts to gather around Blue that is having a breakdown. Dark looks at her and then pink while the other two continue to argue. ¡°Will you please shut her up before¡­¡± A roar interrupts her mid-sentence.

    The black dragon is now looking directly at them. All of them stop. After a few seconds of just staring at each other. Green nudges red. ¡°You see, you see this is your fault.¡±

    Red ignores her and starts shouting. ¡°Hey you want to fight? Just because you are all big and scary looking doesn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    Pink snorts and brushes her fringe aside. ¡°It keeps staring; it knows I just look that good.¡±

    Blue¡¯s eyes are round. One twitches now and then. ¡°One of its horns¡­ is out of place. I need to cut it¡­¡± She starts to giggle. ¡°I need to cut it, yes, yes just a small cut.¡±

    Dark sighs and rubs at her temples. ¡°This is why I always sleep.¡± She then turns to them. ¡°For the love of the Queen, Shut up!¡±

    ¡°You.¡± She says pointing at blue who is still giggling and pokes her fingers into her eyes. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Pointing at pink. ¡°If you touch your hair one more time I am going to rip it out.¡± She says this while actually grabbing a strand and ripping it out. She points at green who is still trying to argue with red who is trying to incite a fight with the black dragon of death. ¡°If you want to argue so much why don¡¯t you just hit him already¡­. She starts beating red into a pulp.

    With blue writhing in pain on the ground, Pink crying her eyes out while holding the ripped out strand of hair and Green wailing like a banshee next to red who has fallen unconscious or is possibly dead she turns to Slyfer¡­ who is now ignoring them? She grows angry, but it soon fades when his black scales start going blue. A claw gently reaches out and picks up a half-naked woman covered in blood. Slyfer is just about to take off when Dark appears next to him, her snail taking but an instant to close the gap.

    Looking down at the injured Trisha, Slyfer has no time nor does he intend to spare any for the crazy fairy. He intends to race back to the tower so that Trisha can get healed. Slyfer feels hopeless, his mind had drifted to the life giving magic he used a while ago after destroying the fortress but he has no idea how to use or even get to the same state of mind he was then.

    ¡°I can help,¡± Says the fairy with sleepy eyes roaming over his draconic form.

    In her, Slyfer can¡¯t find a slither of the normal giddy happiness that he has seen in all the others and he finds himself thinking. -She seems very¡­ human.-

    Slyfer lets out a deep breath in an effort to settle the frustration in his heart, an action that causes the little fairy¡¯s hair to billow as if she is caught in a stormy wind.

    Ignoring the obvious impatience from the dragon the fairy points to the ground and understanding her meaning, Slyfer gently puts Trisha down. Even now he can hear her heart beat slowly fading, her skin is pale and clammy where it is not covered in blood.

    The fairy floats over and to Slyfer¡¯s surprise, her aura changes from dark to a bright white. Her eyes close in focus and the aura spreads to Trisha who slowly starts to float. Marveling at the sheer power and magic emanating from the fairy, Slyfer can¡¯t help but get restless. His large blue eyes focused on Trisha.

    He soon realises it is not a normal heal as Trisha¡¯s wounds start to close, however that is not all. Some of the blood on her body flows back into her wounds. Dirt smears and marks disappear as if they had never existed before. The dragons in his mind look on with surprise. ¨CThis is not healing magic, but rather time. The little fairy is manipulating time.¡±

 Q&A

    Q&A

    Q. Why did Slyfer have to get adopted?

    A.Well, Old Sun made it quite clear that the dark elves do not easily accept outsiders.If Slyfer really wanted to win them over to his cause, he would have to do it. Sure, he is a dragon and if he showed himself they may have jumped to it, but do not forget the lies that were being spread as well as the spies that were already in the Dark Elves'' Army. This brings us to the next thing. causing some unhappiness.

    The punishment that he was going to recieve and the acceptance of it was to win the trust of the people. His end goal is to unite them all and compared to all the races the Dark Elves have accepted him the most at this stage. So it was not for nothing.

    Q. Why the secrecy.

    A. I have not made it a secret that the West has the power to crush the East, at this time. Why they have not, I have not yet revealed, but that is actually going to happen soon. Aldowin fears that by revealing himself, Slyfer may cause the West to attack prematurely + with all the spies an assasination attempt is not out of the question. The dragons dont want the truth revealed for the same reason and more. The other reasons has not been revealed yet, but I have touched upon it in later chapters. Some are personal and some are disitions made by all of them.

    Q. Someone said that the girls fell in love at first sight.

    A.1When Trisha and Slyfer met, he nearly killed her and she thought of him as a fool. "Beast" is not exactly flattering. Trisha was shunned by the High Elves growing up. She did not feel wanted and was teased for being different. A particular incident during her youth, involving her tail was also something that weighed heavily on her. Slyfer''s acceptance of who she is and her differences is what sparked the relationship initially.

    A.2When Slyfer first met Fira she wanted to use him for political reasons.This caused a large amount of drama later on in the story. Her emotiones only became genuin later on because she broke away from what her father wanted for her. When writing of her youth it should be obvious that she is actually a free spirited and straightforward person. Once she broke away from her father she kind of needed to discover herself once again and I believe she is still busy doing that, much like I imagine most of us have to.

    A.3 Luna is more straight forward and was essentially a monster type thing. Slyfer suppresed that with his own beast like aura. That part, is still a part of her and has esentially submitted to Slyfer. I would not call what they have love at this stage as Slyfer sees her more as a little sister or something similar. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Q.Why is there so much Erratic behaviour and anger.

    A. The dragons were basically betrayed by most races and left to fend for themselves when they were attacked. This anger spills into Slyfer whenever a leader or someone does something that cotradicts the pact they had. Slyfer struggles to deal with these changes in emotion and lashes out.

    Q. Why did they leave the High Elves so easily.

    A. I will remind you that it was Aldowin''s descition to leave them and he did it because it was not the first time that they dissapointed him. The first was when he actually wanted to help the dragons.It may have been more a descition based on emotion than logic, but i dont really blame him. Some others followed him, but they were not enough to make a difference. He fought near the end of the war, just before the Western armies retreated and was only able to do so by giving up the right to be the next leader of his House.This is mainly why he was chosen to rais Slyfer.

    Q. If Slyfer is a dragon, where is his pride?

    A. This actually expands on the erratic behaviour. Slyfer is not only a dragon but part "human" as well. This causes him to be at war with himself. Sometimes his pride rules, but the "human" side also tries to control it.

    Q. The MC is basically just a tool to be used and had no choice in joining the war or not.

    A. This is essentially true, he was thrown off of the mountain and had to make a promise in order to survive. However looking at it later down the line. If he were to survive normally, become a farmer or whatever. Eventually he would be found and killed, enslaved, etc.(I would not have much of a novel if he decided to become a farmer.)

    Added to this, yes, the races want to use him and yes others will try to as well and some may even accomplish it, but that is the nature of politics, I believe. Just like he will be used, he will use others.

    I have also stated a few times that Slyfer wished to leave and go get strong somewher before going to kill Chronos, but what would be the point? What would he be saving and for who?

    Q. Why did Slyfer forgive Trisha so easily after she tried to kill him?

    A I would like to point out that he did not. They left the elves soon afterward. Yes it was because of something else, but I beleive their reception was also a contributor. Slyfer had also not interacted with anyone else except Aldowin so was awkward in how he handled things. When he laughed with Trisha after the geyser exploded it was not a sign of forgiveness, but a spur of the moment kind of thing.

    I think that about answers most of the confusion. If you guys want to ask other questions of things that may not make sense to you. Please reply in the comment section below.

    Please remember to vote on reviews you agree with and those you dont. It will make it easier for me to gauge if it is just one person that feels a certain way about the story or if it is more than that.

    When the book is finished i will be doing a rewrite and this feedback will be essential to better Sky Prince and turn it into somethin greater.

 Sky Prince Book 1 Chapter 81

    81

    Bonds

    Relief is not something one can easily explain. It is perhaps one of the most wondrous of feelings; it goes beyond happiness and joy, it is more complicated. If one was to explain worry as a weight resting on your heart, relief would be a fire. A fire that does not burn hot and is not scolding, no, this fire is rather warming. It warms the heart, warms the soul and clears the mind.

    This is what Slyfer feels as he watches Trisha closely. He had felt it before, but never this strongly and in the dragons¡¯ memories, this feeling was always accompanied by someone one cared for and loved. -Love, I love her.- Is what goes through his mind as he now looks at her. He looks at the way her lips are slightly parted, those lips he has tasted so many times before, it is precious in a way he cannot explain. He looks at the way her chest raises subtly with each breath. Her breathing, at this moment, means everything to him. He looks at the way a strand of hair has curled in the crook of her neck. Her hair is a mess, but it does not take away from her beauty.

    He stares and watches, looking for any discrepancy, but finds none. It is only when he hears a light snap behind him that he whips around, already gathering magic to blow whoever it is into oblivion. He stops the magic but keeps it boiling away in his maw, ready for use at any time. The fire causes smoke to billow through his teeth as he regards the newcomer with a growl, his wings unfold and quickly covers Trisha¡¯s nearly naked form.

    Not far from him, stands one of his troops. ¨CI know this dark elf, yes, Lookin is his name.- Slyfer¡¯s eyes narrow at realizing who it is. For a moment his anger flares once more, he was the leader of this group and was supposed to protect her. The anger soon fades to a simmer. He needs to hear him out first, however, now is not the time.

    - By the gods, why did I come here? Do I seek death or am I just this stupid?- Wonders Lookin as the dragon stares at him. The dragon had obviously saved her, so it must be on their side was his thinking, but seeing the look it is giving him. Lookin, finds himself unsure and very stupid for coming close. He tries his best to do some sort of bow, but it proves too much for his injuries and he nearly falls over. He manages to catch himself and looks away from the large orbs regarding him and starts. ¡°Lord Dragon Sir, I was wondering,¡± He clears his throat giving the dragon another look, ¡°well you see, Lady Trisha; the one you saved. She is very important to someone that is very important to us.¡± He gestures at the warriors behind him; some try and make themselves as small as possible in order to not be included in his wanton pointing.

    Seeing this, Lookin can¡¯t help but think, -if we survive this, I think we will need to go through special training.- He nearly smiles at the thought of torturing them, but seeing the dragon still looking at him he fights it down.

    He is about to start begging to get Trisha back, but a wave-like entity floods into his mind, clearing away any and all of the thoughts he has in an instant. ¡°Enough of this, your Lady Trisha will be fine. I will take her back personally. Tend to your wounded, Elf.¡±

    Lookin watches with different feelings spilling through him; worry, awe, happiness and finally relief as he thinks. ¨CI have no idea if Slyfer will still kill me if the dragon does not take her back, but I tried my best and the dragon has no reason to lie. Besides, there is no arguing with a dragon¡­ I bet not even Slyfer can.-

    Slyfer regards Lookin one last time before turning away. The fairy that had healed Trisha is nowhere to be found.

    He quickly scoops Trisha up and shoots into the air, his powerful wings kicking up dust and debris. Lookin is thrown off his feet and sent tumbling with a string of curses uttered by him.

    Slyfer soon climbs until the horns on his back are scratching the lazy clouds. The moons¡¯ light escapes through them now and then, creating a world of wonder for Slyfer¡¯s draconic eyes to look upon. With the wind in his wings and Trisha safe in his claws, he experiences a moment of peace. Something he last felt on the Slymur mountains where he grew up.

    His mind reaches back into his memories and everything he had experienced since leaving his home. First, there was Browly and his troops. They were so easily killed, but it took a huge toll on him mentally. Then the Dark Elves and all of their problems, Slyfer growls and can¡¯t help but wonder. ¨CWould I have done it, would I have stood for the punishment? Accepted it when it actually came down to it?- He pushes the thought aside, that was in the past and he will never know now.

    The next thing was the death of, Old Sun. It brings a pang to Slyfer¡¯s heart whenever he thinks of him. Not because of how they were, but how they could have been. The day Old Sun gave him the clothes, was the day he truly felt accepted and it wasn¡¯t long after that when he lost him. Old Sun¡¯s value would have been unimaginable now that the council is finally starting to form.

    Slyfer banks slightly to the left, wishing to take a longer route back and mumbles. ¡°Sure I have the dragons, but what do they know of the hearts of weaker creatures. What do I know? He nearly sighs with helplessness, but then lashes his tail with irritation, irritation pointed at himself. ¨CWhat do they know? How can I ask myself that when the Slyfer before me united them all? What they did not understand was the greed and fear of the other races and that is something I will learn. Besides, I am not alone. I have Jade, my very short and now, probably very angry step sister.-

    He then thinks of, Fira, who far outmatches him in politics and his heart warms at the thought. ¨COnce we marry, she must take care of the idiots in court.- He snorts in amusement at the thought, causing smoke to billow from his nose and then mix in with the clouds. He nearly starts laughing when a picture of Fira, burning council members comes to mind.

    Slyfer sees a small lake and dives down, not too fast or too slow. He soon levels out just above it. The cold air above the lake washes over his scales. His passing causes a slight wake to form under him, disturbing the surface that is reflecting the two moons peeking through the clouds. He senses a familiar presence high above him and lads when he reaches the other side of the lake.

    It does not take long for Serena to appear out of the darkness. Her large but graceful figure looks almost ghostly in the moons¡¯ light, adding to the strange picture is the fact that her dive is making no sound at all, much to Slyfer¡¯s surprise. Like her flight, her landing is equally graceful.

    She walks closer to him and sits down, eyes narrowing dangerously before she says. ¡°You have caused a lot of problems, all for the sake of this tiger.¡±

    Although he has to look up to meet her eyes, Slyfer does so, not willing to back down at all. ¡°I care for her and will not let her die.¡±

    Serena, says nothing. Her eyes bore into his as they search for something. She finally relents and lets out a long sigh. ¡°I will not give you more problems than you already have, just be ready for the backlash of revealing yourself. We can make up some story or another, but there will still be those who doubt our words, especially those who work for the betrayer, do not ever imagine that you are out of their reach.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Slyfer can only nod as he looks down. Serena¡¯s claw taps him playfully on the head. ¡°With that being said, you are becoming a fine dragon and male at that, I am proud of you. Willing to risk it all for the one you care about is not something to be ashamed of. It is still foolish though, you could have simply asked me.¡±

    Slyfer can¡¯t argue with her about that, but still, her words help to comfort him. The main reason he had been stalling was because of all the trouble he would now have to deal with when he got back. Serena bends down to look at Trisha, still held in Slyfer¡¯s claw close to his chest. She snorts and turns away to sneeze, causing the water in the lake to splash and form waves. ¡°She smells like fur, your choice in mate is strange. The other one, Luna is a better fit in my opinion.¡±

    This time it is, Slyfer¡¯s, turn to snort. ¡°You only say that because Luna asked for you to help. If any of the others asked, you would do the same. It is too late now anyway, we share a bond that goes beyond flesh and bone.¡±

    Lifting her head and turning away Serena looks at the moons. ¡°I had guessed that you had made bonds, but hearing it is another story.¡±

    Slyfer places Trisha gently on the grass before sitting next to Serena. His tail curls around Trisha to block of most of the wind. The two dragons sit in silence for a while until Slyfer manages to ask. ¡°What are these bonds?¡±

    Serena turns to him, her eyes glinting in the moonlit sky and in them Slyfer can see worry. ¡°These bonds are supposed to be made between two dragons alone. Much like you are connected with Alric. You see the bonds go far beyond sharing feelings and finding someone¡¯s location. They also serve as a conduit or road of magic shared between two dragons. Using this bond a dragon can share a part of his or her strength with the one they are bonded with and in doing so, both can become very powerful. Due to pride, not many dragons were willing to form these bonds; it was also restricted by the elders long before Alric and I were even born. I don¡¯t know much about it, only that a group of young dragons shared the bond among each other and in doing so, became a lot stronger. The sudden jump in strength made them grow disdainful of others and they imagined themselves to have become greater beings than a normal dragon. They broke many of our laws and hence were hunted down and killed by the elders of that time. It was not an easy thing to kill them though. Physically, they were far weaker, but in terms of raw magic power, they far outstripped others. Knowing this, the Elders devised ways to split them up and in doing so picked them off one by one. You see the bond grows weaker the further apart one is from the other as you may have experienced already.¡±

    Slyfer nods, remembering how fast his bond fades whenever Alric leaves on one of his escapades, but when he is away from the girls the feeling is not as strong. ¡°I have felt the bond weaken when Alric moves away, but I do not feel it as strongly when I am away from Trisha, why is that?¡±

    Serena looks at him, ¡°it should be obvious. Alric is far more powerful than you are and I believe that is not the only factor. Your growth is abnormal, to say the least, and I have watched you since I arrived. You do not hunt or eat enough for your size. I think you are somehow receiving what you need from her and Alric.¡±

    Something occurs to Slyfer and he contemplates for a while and finally decides to fess up. ¡°Trisha is not my only bond. I have another with Fira.¡±

    Serena shuffles around as if uncomfortable. ¡°I thought as much but was not sure. Honestly, I leave you for a while and you already have two mates.¡±

    Slyfer interrupts Serena before she can continue. ¡°Technically, Fira is not my mate. When I defeated her brother something happened that I cannot explain. I think they were bonded, but when I beat him. I somehow took over the bond and made it my own. It was not my choice nor did I¡­¡± Slyfer can feel his face grow hot and for a moment if a dragon can blush. ¡°¡­ I did not sleep with her like I did with Trisha.¡±

    Serena thinks for while and then remembers who Fira¡¯s brother is. ¡°You speak of the Dark Elf prince. He seems like a good elf and is always giving me co-¡± She stops halfway through the sentence and looks away before she continues. ¡°He seems amiable enough, why did you fight?¡±

    Slyfer snorts at the memory. ¡°He was¡­ not the same as he is now. Much like me, he had a touch of darkness in him that was starting to take over. I think when I defeated him part of that came over to me.¡±

    Serena looks back at him with surprise and worry. ¡°It is not a good thing. Remember this little one, if you ever were to lose your mind to the darkness I will not hesitate to kill you. We cannot have another Chronos running around.¡±

    Slyfer can only nod at this, unsure of what to feel about it.

    *****

    In the tower, Fira and Jade are sitting with mixed feelings. To Fira, it is obvious that Trisha is now safe and with Slyfer. Still, she cannot feel them returning. No, instead they seemed to be heading further away, which made her worried. Jade, on the other hand, is contemplating what she is going to do. All the work she had lost and now with Slyfer¡¯s idiotic move¡­ -What was he thinking? What are we going to do, how will be spin this? ¡­My precious paperwork, the contracts. All my hard work! Punch him, yes, the first thing I am going to do when I see him will be to punch him right in his idiotic face!¡±

    Fira whips around at the strange sound suddenly coming from Jade. She had seen that look before and Fira is honestly starting to worry about Jade¡¯s sanity.

    A knock on the door draws both of their attention. When Fira opens it, she finds her father on the other side. Since telling him what her plans are they have not really spoken. Her heart aches to be hugged by him once more. She wishes that they can speak normally as they used to, but so far such a thing seems far out of reach.

    Her father takes time before he finally speaks formally. ¡°Good evening, I have come to speak with Lady Jade about this mess and what is to be done. More and more reports are coming in about this¡­ black dragon. We wanted to hold a council meeting, but discovered that Slyfer is nowhere to be found.¡± He then turns directly towards Fira and asks in an almost accusatory tone. ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±

    Before she can retort, Jade answers for her. ¡°Slyfer has gone to help our forces that were hunting bandits. He should be back before morning.¡±

    The Dark Elf king visibly relaxes, in truth the other council members had been giving him nothing but grief. Expecting answers he did not have just because he had known Slyfer the longest. Still, they needed to do something because people were starting to panic and panic was never a good thing. ¡°Do one of you know anything about the alleged dragon?¡±

    Fira and Jade looked at each other at the same time and they both shook their heads. ¡°Jade quickly followed up with a plausible explanation. ¡°Perhaps it was one of the dragons that came with the others they just did not tell us about it?¡±

    The King snorts. ¡°Perhaps, but those dragons are also missing so they cannot provide answers and it is something we desperately need to calm the fools down.¡± It is clear from Great Hunter¡¯s stance that he does not believe that there was a dragon at all. In his mind, it could have been many things. He takes one more glace at Fira before leaving and closing the door. When he nearly reaches the stairs he stops and leans with his back against the wall. The guard following also stops and gives the King his space.

    In Great Hunter¡¯s mind, a war is going on. ¨CWas I really such a bad father? I just wanted the best for her and my people; I thought she wanted the same from a young age, she was so gifted in manipulating people. She had us all wrapped around her finger. If I could to go back in time, I would¡­¡± He stops the thought, he won¡¯t lie to himself. ¡°I would not change anything, I am a King and my people come first above all things, even, even my own family. That is the way of things.-

    He stands up straight, new determination in his eyes, he needs to fix this mess. The bond he has with his people as King, far outweighs the one he once had with his daughter. Still, in his heart, he hopes he can change her mind.

    *****

    On a balcony stands a familiar High Elf with small lights flickering around him. They had given him news and he has no idea what to make of it. Apparently, more fairies were coming; five of them to be exact and they are not your usual run of the mill fairies. No, they are what the fairies call sages. That is not the thing that concerns him though. It is one in particular that he is worried about. Back in the days when he was fighting in the war, he had heard of this one. A fairy unlike any other that would kill and take lives as easily as speaking. That in itself is not something to cause worry.

    What does is that this fairy was on the enemy¡¯s side.

    There were even rumors that the fairy was bound to Chronos much like Vinx¡¯s mother was bound to Slyfer, the white dragon. This fairy was among the five coming and even though the fairies forgave her for some reason, Aldowin does not trust the small creatures¡¯ reasoning and judgment. They are, after all, a race that thrives and lives in happiness and bliss and is usually in the pursuit of nothing else but those things.